《My Three Yandere Wives》
Chapter 1 The Gods Are Shocked!
"Where am I?" A young man around 21-years-old opened his eyes finding himself in the middle of a diator stadium being watched by thousands of people in Greek clothing who sat silently gazing at him. He slowly stood up, scratching his left cheek he looked around like a lost puppy.
"Wee Daniel Sole to your judgment" A breathtaking angelic voice came from above revealing a beautiful woman who elegantly glided down fapping her giant angel wings while her blond hair stood in ce and her golden eyes shined.
Daniel gazed at the breathtaking beauty with a in expression that could scream out why the hell am I here is this a dream or something.
Seeing his in expression veins started to pop in the beauty''s head making it seem at any second she would strangle the poor mortal to death but she is a goddess she must conduct herself with authority and maturity.
"Daniel Sole I am so sorry to tell you this news but... sadly you have passed away on ea-" The goddess was about to finish her sentence until an agonizing cry rang out.
"NOOO!!!" Daniel fell on all fours, tearsing out of his eyes that could cause a flood.
"I know it must be har-" Again the goddess was interrupted causing her face to be covered in veins that were about to burst like a raging bull.
"My milf collection is all gone, all gone." In a despairing voice, Danielid down sulking in pure despair that he would never see his heavenly collection again.
The spectators were in shock for millions of years no mortal has ever not taken death seriously always worrying about their family or friends they left behind or past regrets they wish they never did.
"Yo-you stu-stupid MORTAL!" The goddess''s face went pure red hearing the reasoning of his so-called "Despair." But what happened next shocked the goddess and other spectators to the point of rethinking if they should destroy the earth.
"I pray to god my heavenly collection of por- cough cough DVD''s will be safe for all of eternity..." Daniel got into a praying position and closed his eyes and prayed to the heavenly lord.
Silence... the arena was silent with no one uttering a word or showing a facial expression.
veins started popping in her head causing a massive headache, seeing Daniel pray to god even though he is in front of thousands of gods made her extremally annoyed like hello we are gods you just prayed to us even though you''re in front of us.
"Daniel I know it must be hard but you must move on from this disgu-strange hobby you have" The goddess gently ced her silky white hand on his shoulders while she spoke in a caring tone.
"Who are you,dy?" Daniel looked up at the goddess with a confused expression stered on his face, this whole time he was in a crisis that he lost his beautiful collection and didn''t bother to care about the thousands of people staring at him.
Rage, anger, annoyed a lot of emotions ran through the goddess''s head, of course, it would for millions of years she has been judging mortals who died not once have they ever not noticed her on the other hand they would blush madly or pass out or praise her beauty but this man was different he could give a rat''s ass about her existence.
"I am the goddess of reincarnation Violet I will be judging if you will be reincarnated or sent to heaven, worst case scenario you will be sent to hell to be tortured for an eternity" Violet smiled down at him like a caring mother looking at her newborn baby.
"Ok... I''m ready to be judged" Daniel showed a thumbs up towards Violet, with a smile he stood up.
Violet could only sigh as she sat on a cloud throne that appeared out of know where then she took out a list.
"Daniel Sole 22-years-old never had a girlfriend before no family alive nevermitted a crime beside piracy of watching anime on illegal website''s you have had sex 25 times in your life time you worked in the military killing 12 people but we will scratch that because they were rapist and murderers themselves you were above the intelligence level of most people you loved ying video games and finally cause of death being shot in the head by arade."
Listening to what was said every god and goddess were shocked to there core a human who has never done wrong besides watch anime illegally.
"So what''s my judgment do I go to heaven, hell or reincarnate?" Daniel asked with starry eyes while trembling in anticipation, how could he not. His whole life he has read Isekai novels and manga of his favorites like the beginning after the end, How a Realist Hero Rebuilt the Kingdom, That Time I Got Reincarnated as a Slime and much more.
"Well for a good soul like yours would be reincarnation" Violet spoke with a gentle expression noticing his happiness.
"Please reincarnate me in a magical world with hot elves also make me overpowered as hell like a unique blood line or infinite mana oh maybe system!"
"please calm down stop trying to grab my leg" Violet flew backwards avoiding being grabbed by Daniel.
Violet flew above the arena showing off her majestic white wings. Hovering in the air she faced the other gods and goddess''s.
"Who will grant Daniel Sole there blessing?"
"Wait!" Daniel''s voice echoed through out the arena getting the attention of everyone.
Violet and the rest of the gods and goddess''s looked at him with confusion.
"I Daniel Sole can tell you now I will not be a bitch and waste your blessing''s I will not be dense as a rock when ites to females I will not hide my strength until thest second I will not be side tracked and help everybody that asks for help I will not be pushed around and be the nice guy all the time!"
The gods and goddess''s looked at him with tears forming in there eyes like they''ve been holding back for thousands of years.
"I will give you my system,st time I gave a mortal my system he just used it to be an goody to shoes who has females hanging around him who like''s him romantically but he never notices it 43 yearster he still hasn''t noticed!" A giant man with long white hair cried.
"I will give you my system,st time I gave my system to a handsome man who doesn''t reveal his strength and gets talked down on all the time and he doesn''t do anything about his fianc¨¦ leaving him because he wouldn''t care and just let himself be beaten up!" A woman with short blue hair cried.
Like a waterfall, thousands of gods and goddess''sined about the mortals who were given a system and powers beyond the human level and didn''t use it even though they would be ridiculed,ughed at, shamed and many more reasons of why the hell are you not showing off yet and getting revenge or showing you are strong ect.
Soon after they stoppedining and crying thousands of gods started speaking.
"I the god of strength will give you my system"
"I the god of life will give you my system"
"I the god of archery will give you my system"
"I the god of music will give you my system"
"I the god of cooking will give you my system"
"I the god of martial arts will give you my system"
"I the god of war will give you my system"
"I the god of beauty will give you my system"
"I the god of magic will give you my system"
Thousands of gods and goddesses gave him their system/power because of his mindset and how he would use their power like it should be used.
Daniel stood frozen in ce filled with excitement, listening to all the gods and goddesses give him their system/power how could he not he was on cloud nine at the moment and of course, he will use their system/powers the right way they should be used!
After the thousands of gods and goddess''s finished speaking Daniel heard a robotic female voice speak in his head.
[Hello host I am the supreme system made by all the gods and goddesses I hope we will get along!"
[This is going to be an amazing experience I hope we get along to Supreme system!] Daniel screamed excitedly in his head!
Chapter 2 Lunas Sadness
[This is going to be an amazing experience I hope we get along to Supreme system!] Daniel screamed excitedly in his head!
"Daniel Sole as you noticed you have been given a system made by all of us, it''s about time we start your reincarnation." Violet appeared in front of him smiling from ear to ear. Lightly touching his forehead with her pointer finger she started to speak an ancientnguage.
"I the goddess''s of reincarnation grant Daniel Sol a safe passing into reincarnation through the world of Nero a magical world full of mysteries, I select Arius Fay a sick 1-year-old child who was born into the Fay family and will be his new body."
,m Daniel''s body began to disappear starting from his feet to his waist he gradually disappeared from the heavens into the new world of Nero.
-----
"Did I reincarnate?" Arius slowly opened his eyes as he muttered to himself, gazing around the wooden room he noticed it was an old-fashioned type of room you would expect from before the 90s more like 1400 AD.
After gazing around the room he noticed his small body wouldn''t listen to him and move on hismand making him slightly annoyed but hey he was in a baby''s body so he would have to deal with this setback until he grows older.
"I need to study this world as soon as possible so I can learn the cultures, religions, cities or kingdoms and all the species in this world. While Arius was talking to himself he heard a door open.
"Creak"
An olddy in a maid uniform holding a wet towel walked into the room staring at Arius with an expression full of pity.
"The gods are to cruel, not giving a newborn baby a magic pool is like punishing him for the rest of his life."
Listening to what the old maid said made Arius''s face scrunch up.
"Hey olddy the gods didn''t punish me they did the opposite they blessed me with a beautiful system... wait did she say magic pool!" Arius talked to his system excitedly.
"Yes host there is magic in this world, don''t worry the old body owner didn''t have a magic pool because he was extremely sick you, on the other hand, have me supreme system so we will have your magic pool healed by tomorrow!"
[Supreme system I love you to death if only I could kiss you" Arius blew kisses in the air full of love.]
[Thank you host!]
[Supreme system can I look at my menu?] Arius asked with eyes that shined with curiosity.
[Of course]
[Supreme System]
[Points 0]
[Level 0] [0-100 EXP]
[Skills locked]
[Interesting, can you exin to me how the system works?" Arius curiously asked.]
[Of course. Points will be used to unlock skills once you level up, in order to level up you must kill hostile monsters or defeat a hostile human this also includes how you will gain points, once you start leveling up more skills will be unlocked and therger your menu will grow.]
[That''s all I need to know]
While Arius and Supreme system were speaking to each other the old maid silently walked over to him and gently ced a warm wet towel on his naked body while feeding him cut-up bananas.
"damn this feels rxing" he couldn''t help but feel rxed after having a warm towel ced on his small cute body and fed dinner that was cut up of small pieces of bananas.
Seeing the baby smile the old maid sighed still feeling pity for the small baby.
"Once the baron learns about his 3rd son not having a magic pool he won''t be happy worst case scenario he will get rid of him." Leaving those words behind the old maid left the room filled with sadness.
Hearing this Arius had a huge grin on his cute baby face.
"Well, this will be a shocker when they find out I do have a magic pool by tomorrow" He chuckled to himself thinking about the old maid''s reaction especially his mother who he has not seen yet.
The hours went by as he talked with the Supreme System and eventually he fell asleep excited for tomorrow.
-----
[Host wake up your family is in the room with a high-ss mana user]
"Mhm, I didn''t notice I usually slept with an rm clock on my phone to help me wake up so this is new" Arius responded inside his head as he opened his small eyes gazing at his surroundings.
Present in the room was a woman who was extremely beautiful with long white hair that reached the back of her thighs, and green eyes that shined elegantly while the aura around her screamed ara ara.
Next to her was a grown man with short white hair that reached a little to his ears, he had red eyes that could pierce through anyone the aura around him screamed veteran from war.
Standing behind the man was a 5-year-old boy who had long white hair reaching his shoulders and beautiful green eyes that could make anyone think he was cute the only problem was he was staring at Arius filled with hatred in his eyes.
Standing closes to Arius was an old man who''s face was full of wrinkles andzy eyes that could make anyone feelzy themselves.
"So Albus is my baby boy healthy?" The mother asked with anxiety showing on her face.
Albus gently lifted Arius''s small body off the bed and closely examined his body to see if anything was wrong he casted an examination spell but found nothing wrong instead he found out he is extremely healthy.
"Countess Luna, Arius is extremely healthy and has a strong magic pool he will have an amazing future!"
"Thank god I was told he didn''t have a magic pool and I felt like passing out" Luna sighed in relief knowing what her husband would do to her child.
"Whoever told you that his magic pool was broken probably made a mistake it''s impossible to fix it once it''s destroyed" He chuckled.
"So nothing is wrong with him?" The Father questioned Albus with a gaze that could kill.
"Gulp"
"No Count Ivan he is extremely healthy" Albus answered while sweat appeared on his old wrinkly face.
"Good I do not need a trash son, I will be taking my leave" With these words Ivan left the room followed by the 5-year-old boy.
"Well I''ll be taking my leave Countess" With these words said Albus bowed and left the room.
There were only two people left in the room Arius and Luna. Slowly walking towards her son she gently caressed his squishy clean white face and gazed at him with a loving smile.
"Arius listen to me... you are one of my shining stars beside your little sister who is on her way soon. Remember this is a world where only the powerful rule, I want you to grow up to protect yourself and your little sister, mommy will not be here for long my disease is finally catching up with me I only have 11 years left, in my heart I know you will be a great man I''m sorry I won''t be able to watch you get married and see my grandchildren" Tears started toe down her beautiful face as she spoke softly.
Listening to what his mother said he felt like his heart was being squeezed.
"Don''t worry mother I will find a way to cure your disease, I promise no matter what this world throws at me I wille out on top!" Arius spoke from his heart knowing that she could not hear him but he still wanted to say something no matter if it was heard or not.
Chapter 3 Arius Vs Wolf
As if on a whim, time flew by instantly, Over the course of those five years, Arius studied cultures, religions, the socialdder, and mage levels. He knew that this world would be different from earth and that he couldn''t bezy in this world or he would die.
Being able to move his body on hismand made life ten times easier he could wash by himself, eat meals that were more healthy and strengthen his bones and do many more things he couldn''t have done because of his age.
And of course, not just his abilities to do things himself changed but his appearance also grew with his body. He became an extremely handsome child with spiky white hair, added with ruby red eyes that shined brightly while he had a king aura surrounding him making him hard to approach added with his height being already 4 foot, 1 inch already above average kids his age, he was a walking warrior.
-----
In the dining room, Ivan, Luna, Aera the older brother of Arius, and finally Lyria his little sister were having breakfast at the dining table.
"Father I will be going out today, I will not be back for the night so have the chef not make my portion" Arius spoke inly like he couldn''t care less what he would say.
"Do whatever you want" Ivan answered in a scoff.
"Arius will you be ok outside alone, this will be your first time?" Juna asked worriedly because she watched the boy grow up, he has never left the house instead stayed inside all day studying which is why his father hates him and calls him not worthy of the family name Fay but Luna disagrees she loves that her son is studying instead of risking his life.
"I will be ok mother, trust me."
"Ok... if you want toe home anytime please alert the guards."
Responding with a nod he stood up from his chair and left the dining room. Leaving the mansion he walked towards the gate that was guarded by a single knight who looked startled seeing the young lording his way.
-----
"Young lord do you need us to apany you? a knight asked.
"No need I will not return tonight, I will be sleeping at a cavern so do not fret" answering the young knight''s question Arius walked out of the property owned by his family.
Walking through the town he stared at the map his little sister Lyria gave him in order to help him find the forest of life which contains many species like wolves, goblins, ogres, dryads, and elves.
Now you may be wondering why he is trying to find the forest of life and to answer your question he is desperate for points. Right now he has zero skills, he is still level zero and he hasn''t even made it to the 1st level of magic. In heaven he promised the gods and goddesses he would use their blessings properly and not like your regr old trash protagonist so he made up his mind to start killing hostile monsters to make himself at least a little strong for right now until he has enough skills to start killing big monsters like dragons.
After walking for an hour he found himself standing in front of a giant forest where the trees soared towards the sky.
¡§Great I think this is the ce let''s head in.¡§
Walking through the forest he pushed multiple nts and objects out of his way trying to find a goblin or wolf. He walked and walked but couldn''t find anything and he started getting annoyed like hello does anyone live here. I heard this was a ce where a lot of species live.
[Host, there is a lone wolf sleeping on a rock 250 feet away from you to the north] The supreme system gave valuable information.
¡§Really, good work!¡§ Arius shot straight towards the north with an excited expression stered on his face.
Arriving at a tree after running 220 feet he saw the lone wolf sleeping soundly without a care in the world.
¡§Ok how am I going to kill this big boy?¡§ Arius got into a thinking posture thinking silently to himself. Back on earth he has killed people but that was his duty for his country also he did hunt a lot by himself when he was bored so he was fine with killing an animal but when ites to a human. Not being ordered to kill will be difficult but he will have to pass that road when it happens.
¡§I have an idea!¡§ After thinking to himself an idea popped in his head, first he would sneak up towards the wolf and then kill it with a carved knife he brought from home what could go wrong absolutely nothing.
Putting this n in action Arius crawled towards the wolf making a little to no noise. Arriving next to the wolf he positioned his carved knife near the wolf''s throat.
[Host warning you have been detected!]
Arius jumped back hurriedly hearing the words from the supreme system. The wolf''s eyes shot open showing off its menacing red eyes that could freeze anyone who had nobat experience.
"... shit I thought I could be sneaky but I guess not" He pouted thinking this was gonna be easy but reality check this isn''t earth.
The wolfunched its medium-size body that was covered in grey fur toward Arius with his jaw wide open growling like a bloodthirsty beast.
Barely dodging to the right Arius felt his heart tighten and sweat starts to drip off his face.
"Damn my body isn''t up to the physical standard... hey system I''m gonna do something stupid as hell" Saying these words he looked back towards the wolf who nearly killed him.
It was a stair down Arius and the wolf gazed at each other with res that could kill. Having enough the wolf did another dash towards him at full speed causing the wind to blow around its fur body.
Arius stood there still gazing at the wolf who was charging at him with full force. Taking out his second carved knife he threw it toward the wolf''s eyes.
Dodging the carved knife that was thrown the wolf kept running, at this point he was 5 feet away from him.
Showing a smirk Arius dashed towards the wolf with a war cry. The wolf opened its mouth full of saliva. Pulling out his carved knife he pointed the sharp object into the mouth.
''Ssh...''
Blood dripped out of the wolf''s mouth having been stabbed in the inner cheek the wolf fell to the ground still growling. Standing up his body shook violently he knew that on earth he had nevere this close to death besides when he was deployed to Iraq and Pakistan.
[Congrattion host you have leveled up!]
"Please open the menu" He sat on the ground breathing heavily.
[Supreme system]
[Points 10]
[Level 2] [0-200EXP]
[Skills Locked]
[Shop]
[Magical legend 10 points] Magical Legend allows you to hold all the magical elements fire, water, ice, earth, death, lightning, and poison. This skill will make you a genius above geniuses in magic jumping you to a 7th-star magician.
[Weapon mastery 10 points] Weapon mastery allows you to be a master with any weapon spear, sword, axe, dagger, scythe,nce, club, mace, pick axe, pitch fork and trident. This skill will make you a S ss warrior that canpete with any melee fighter in the world.
"Isn''t this to overpowered!" his jaw dropped to the floor but the excitement in his body was in a frenzy.
Chapter 4 You Wanna Kill Me?
"Isn''t this too overpowered!" his jaw dropped to the floor but the excitement in his body was in a frenzy.
[Host you have been granted a system made by all the gods and goddesses it should be extremely overpowered!]
Nod.
Arius nodded his head in agreement. He stared at each skill with star eyes, thinking silently to himself he knew if he had extremely overpowered magic he could easily beat a melee user, so of course, the obvious choice right now should be magic thenter on weapon mastery. finallying to a conclusion on what he should pick he decided.
"I''ll pick magical legend!" Arius pressed the evolve button with excitement running through his body.
[congrattion host for unlocking your first skill!] The supreme system spoke into his head with an emotionless robotic voice
[Supreme system]
[Points 0]
[Level 2] [0-200EXP]
[Skills Magical Legend ]
[Shop]
"So when do I evolve and get insanely overpowered? Arius stood in ce scratching his nose and questioning the supreme system.
[Please be ready to feel the pain when you evolve] An emotionless robotic female voice spoke avoiding the question.
"What do you mean pai-!!!" suddenly a deathly pain ran across his body that caused The breakdown of his flesh
He was within the violent agony where death would be salvation, however, it was a hell where he couldn''t die by all means. Breaking, healing, breaking, recovering.
Perhaps it was because of the agony that surpassed the permissible amount, his hair lost its color. Perhaps it was the proof of his reincarnation and growth, faint dark red lines ran on his white skin.
It truly was a deathly sight.
[Host you have fully evolved and absorbed your skill.]
Ariusid on the ground breathing heavily with sweat drenching his skin. A couple of minutes went by and he finally stood up wiping the sweat off his body.
"Let''s fucking go I have magic!" Arius looked up at the clear sky with a thrilling expression added with a tinge of pain showing but after a while, he could barely hold back from screaming in joy. Come on who wouldn''t be happy that there gonna be overpowered as hell!
[Host please be cautious of the destruction damage you hold] The supreme system warned.
"Is it that overpowered?" Arius mumbled to himself.
"Of course, you are a 7th-star mage out of the 12-star levels. Kids around your age are about a 1st-star mage while teachers are 4th star and kingdoms and empires'' grand mages are 6th star. You are in the 25 percent in the world where you are considered a kingdom reaper meaning you''re a walking death bomb"
"... Well lets not get too caught up about it now, how about some dinner at one of the inns in town" Arius headed towards the way he came into the forest of life.
.
.
.
Walking into town Arius noticed arge size inn that was called Roses pub and decided to enter and check it out.
"Screech"
Opening the wooden door Arius walked over to a wooden seat and gged down a waitress.
Noticing a little boy barely touching the ground from his seat the waitress hurriedly walked over with a worried expression stered on her face.
? "Little boy where are your parents?" the waitress asked worriedly wondering if the little boy was alone.
"I''m alone is that a problem?" Arius questioned, like a confused puppy he stared at her with confusion.
Seeing the little boy gaze at her so innocently made her private parts get a little wet for some weird reason. She swears she likes older men but for some reason, this child has a powerful aura surrounding him that makes him attractive.
"Uh hello?" Arius waved his hand trying to get her attention.
"... Ah my apo-apologies sir!" The waitress stuttered. idently calling a little boy sir made her face go bright red.
"It''s ok, can I order now?" looking at the waitress in pity Arius decided he would treat her like an idio-slow person.
"What do you want to order?" after a couple of minutes she asked the boy who was waiting patiently.
"A ss of milk and pig fat please" Ordering his meal Arius smiled.
After writing down his meal the waitress quickly sped off behind the counter.
"screech"
"Everyone out now, my friends and I want this ce to ourselves got it!" a grown man wearing a cheap shirt and long shorts and a scar going through his left eye forcibly entered the pub rushing people out.
"Good going boss there all leaving like little bunnies hahaha!" a skinny man wearing a long shirt and shorts praised his boss while heughed before entering.
"That should be everyone, grab a seat boys!" yelling these words four men walked into the pub all wearingmoner clothing.
"Weak men thinking because there a little strong they can bully the weak" Arius gazed at the men and scoffed "and I thought this would be a good night but now these pigs had to arrive and ruin it."
Picking up what the little boy said the skinny man who praised his boss earlier marched over with a fierce expression and stared at the child with a death re.
"What did you say you little snot-nosed brat?" Pointing his finger at the little boy with an angered expression. Wanting to kill him right here and now for the disrespect but knew it would be troublesome to deal with the guards so he decide not to and just scare him.
"Piss off skinny" Arius grinned knowing he could kick his ass anytime. Wow-what a great feeling knowing you can kill or hurt anyone you want at any time he said in his head.
[Host are you willing to kill a human?] The supreme system questioned. Before the supreme system was made she was in system heaven and would always listen to the other systems talk about their host and how they''llin that their host will always let their enemies free no matter what causing the enemiesing back over and over.
"Why wouldn''t I?" answering the system''s question like it was an idiot. Of course, I would kill if I was in danger. I already prepared myself to kill at any time no matter what age, gender, race, or specie.
"Acknowledged" epting what Arius said was the truth and wouldn''t question further. The supreme system watched silently.
"Hey, brat get out now!" pulling out a sharp silver sword he pointed the weapon towards the little boy who was silently watching him like he was an ant.
"You should know pointing a sword at a kid is wrong skinny guy you could get yourself hurt" Arius chuckled to himself.
"You little bastard die!!!" With a raging scream and a pure red face fuming in anger he lifted the sword and shed downwards towards the little boy''s head intending to kill.
"You will be the one dying..." Arius''s face disorted into that of a devil.
Chapter 5 A Elf Girls Decision
"You will be the one dying..." Arius''s face disorted into that of a devil. "Supreme fire!" Aiming his small hand towards the skinny man''s face purple fire started forming around his small arm.
Noticing the purple fire the skinny man pulled back his silver sword and backed away with sweat dripping down his face from the pure heating off the little boy who still stared at him with a devilish smile.
"What the hell you''re a mage impossible!" Backing away slowly still pointing the long silver sword towards the boy he screamed in fear.
At this point the entire pub was in shock, Witnessing a little boy around 6-years-old holding such powerful magic made everyone shiver in fright including the thugs who forced everyone out earlier.
"So will you leave or do I actually have to kill you?" Still sitting on the wooden seat Arius smiled cruelly at the group of thugs who were pissing their pants in fear.
"Host, didn''t you say you were gonna kill them?" The supreme system asked in confusion.
"I was... until I noticed how weak they were, likee on just by the heat alone the skinny guy backed away like what the hell it''s a little heat grow a pair of balls!" Arius jumped down from the seat andzily walked over to the group of thugs who were frozen in ce.
"So will you leave?" Arius looked up towards the leader of these pathetkeys with cold eyes indicating he wouldn''t hesitate the kill.
"yes, yes, yes we will leave and nevere back here again we''re sorry!" Bowing over and over rapidly he ran out the door with a pale face followed by his little group.
"Grumble..."
Showing a hint of blush on his face Arius embarrassingly walked back to his table and acted like nothing happened "I''m a little hungry..."
Seeing the little boy acting all cute and innocent again after what just happened made all the staff freeze in confusion, does this kid have multiple personalities or something they all thought to themselves, none of them dared to piss this kid off.
"Oi waitress where is my fat pig and drink!" Arius looked towards the counter where a middle-aged woman dressed in a waitress uniform stood.
"I''ming!" The waitress yelled behind the counter grabbing his food and drink she sped walked over to his table and ced the food and drink on the small table.
"Looks good..." Arius gazed at his food with saliva dripping from his mouth and like a hungry beast he started mowing down the fat pig meat.
.....
[Host, you ate too much...] The supreme system spoke inside his head.
"I know, I know I ate too much but after evolving and getting my skill my stomach was begging for food!" Arius slowly walked towards his family''s estate with a pained expression stered on his cute little face.
"You stupid elf stand still!" A chubby man with pimples all over his face roared standing next to his carriage holding a whip he faced a small girl who had long elf ears and golden hair that went down to her thighs added with beautiful emerald eyes that could make any man simp for her, truly in time she would grow up to be a beauty among beauties.
"WHIP!!!"
The chubby man whipped the small elf girl who had tears in her eyes as she called out for her mother to save her.
Watching this event y out from over the hill Arius felt a deep rage within his entire body. How dare you treat an elf girl like that you animal your lucky no elf lovers from earth were here they would skin you alive he thought to himself.
"Host what will you do?" The supreme system asked inside his head.
"Listen this guy deserves to be killed he hurt an elf, an elf for God''s sake how can any human be this cruel, hand me a weapon please!" Arius held out his hand waiting for the supreme system to give him a sword.
The supreme system stared at him with confusion, you have magic why do you need a sword. Am I allowed to give him something for free in the first ce? The supreme system thought and came to the conclusion that she would let him borrow a sword for 10 minutes.
[Host you will have 10 minutes to use this sword after that 10 minutes is up it will disappear understand?]
"Got it!" A silver sword appeared in Arius''s hands. After gripping the sword he dashed forward towards the man who was rapidly whipping the elf who was already at the point of showing no expressions and only had dead eyes.
Hearing little footstepsing his way the man looked over his shoulder and saw a cute little boy holding a long shiny silver sword.
"Beat it kid I''m busy right now trying to get my ve to obey." The chubby man picked his nose.
"Hey, fatty I have a question?" Arius showed an innocent smile as he slowly walked toward the chubby man.
"Chubby" A vein popped on his greasy forehead. Looking at the little kid in annoyance he had an urge to take him as a ve and sell him to an old woman who would use him well.
Standing 5 feet away from the chubby man Arius directed his pointer finger towards the chubby man''s thick waist and sowed a bright smile and mumbled to himself one word "Freeze" all of a sudden ice started to freeze the chubby man''s waist and below locking him in ce.
Feeling the pain from the waist and below the chubby man screamed in pain "AHHH!!!" not being able to feel his waist and legs made the chubby man lose consciousness.
"This guy really passed out, oh well he will have a huge surprise when he wakes up" Arius walked over to the elf girl who had multiple whip marks on her cute face and back.
"Are you ok?" Getting on one knee he looked at the little elf girl with pity in his eyes.
Hearing the voice of a little boy the elf girl opened her eyes slowly with fear still clearly showing in her eyes.
"It''s ok now I stopped the bad guy" He ced his delicate hand on her head gently stroking her long golden hair.
Looking over at the chubby man who was frozen in ice from the waist and below made the small elf girl show a faint smile.
"My name is Arius Fay, what''s you''re name?"
"E-Ev-Eva Draper..." She mumbled under her breath sounding like a quiet mouse.
"Nice to meet you Eva" Arius smiled gently down at her like the sun.
[Host, why did you need a sword?] The supreme system asked interrupting Arius''s conversation with Eva.
"Just wait and see" Arius spoke in his head.
Pulling his hand off her golden hair he looked down toward Eva who looked at him with anxiety.
"Eva I''m sure you suffered under that pig''s hands" He pointed towards the chubby man who was unconscious.
Eva shook her head up and down with tears forming in her eyes.
"Listen Eva take this sword and kill him get revenge to make him suffer for what he did to you!" Arius held her shoulders showing a serious expression.
Looking at the silver sword Eva then looked over towards the chubby man. Memories swarmed her head, remembering everything she had suffered and lost because of this man. Silently looking at the chubby man with a death re she looked back towards Arius finally making up her mind.
Chapter 6 Evas Request
"I want to kill him!" Making up her mind Eva grabbed the silver sword with her small white arm and walked over to the chubby man ready to kill.
Arius gazed at her with a neutral expression. To be honest he was expecting this oue, using her mental state to relieve her from the despair she had to endure under that pig of a human.
Standing a foot away from the chubby man who was frozen from the waist and below, Eva showed a raging expression remembering all the painful events that happened because of him.
Arius walked up to Eva and ced his hand on her right delicate shoulder before speaking calmly "Eva let me wake him up so he can understand the despair you went through"
Nod.
She nodded agreeing with Arius to wake him up.
Arius stood in front of the chubby man with a grin showing on his cute face. Lifting up his right hand he swung it down towards the chubby man''s head causing his eyes to shoot open.
"Whack"
The man''s eyes shot open showing pure fear on his overweighed face as he looked towards the small human boy who had a grin on his small face, and next to him was the small elf girl who was his property but she was holding a silver sword with an enraged expression showing on her beautiful face.
Eva took another step towards the chubby man. Pointing the silver sword at his thick stomach more painful memories flew in her head causing her to be more enraged.
Easily understanding what was happening the fat man''s face went pale like a sheet of paper, and in fear, he started begging Eva to spare him "Wait, wait please don''t kill me I have a wife and two kids I can''t die or they won''t be able to survive!"
Eva looked at the chubby man with an emotionless face before slowly inserting the silver sword into the man''s stomach causing him to scream like a pig.
"Plea-please st-stop!!!" Blood gushed out of his fat stomach causing his face to be paler.
Over and over Eva rapidly stabbed the silver sword into the already dead man''s body, stomach, face, thighs, feet, legs, cock, ass, anything she could stab she did.
Covered in blood Eva dropped the silver sword that disappeared out of thin air. Turning around she gazed at Arius who was standing there silently watching her.
"Do you feel better?" He smiled gently as a father would to his children.
Nod.
Eva nodded slowly before noticing tears gushing down her face like a waterfall. Her whole body trembled in disgust she felt like throwing up but couldn''t and could only gag.
Arius hurriedly walked over and hugged her small undeveloped body, leaning over he whispered in her long ear "It''s ok, it''s ok to let it all out it must have been hard..."
To Eva, those words were like a hammer shattering away her ss barrier causing more tears to gush out. Tightly hugging his small back as her life depended on it she spoke up about what happened to her.
"My mother and I were taking care of the wild rabbits who would visit our vige every day. When we ran out of food my mother and I walked towards a nearby town that sold the food we needed for the rabbits, that''s where we saw the chubby bastard who at the time wore a gentle smile and openly weed us into his small shop so at the time we followed him in not knowing there were multiple men who drank invisible potions hiding. After we entered the shop those men who were invisible at the time grabbed the back of our necks knocking us out after waking up I couldn''t find my mom, and instead, I was in a small silver cage on the back of a wagon..."
Looking down at the girl with pity he tightly hugged her before speaking up. "What happened to you was horrible no girl or boy should have to experience that."
"Ari-Arius... can I request something from you?"
"if it''s in my power I will dly help out a cute girl like you!"
Hearing what he said Eva''s long white ears turned red, her heart rapidly fastened. what''s happening to me why is my heart pounding? She thought to herself not knowing why her body was acting weird.
"Ca-can you pl-please help me find my mom..." She whispered like a mouse.
"Sure" easily agreeing Arius unlocked his arms from her back.
Eva felt empty when he stopped hugging her for some reason she felt like attacking him but not in a painful way. What is happening to me! Again her head was in a chaotic state.
"Ready to go?" Turning towards Eva he stared at her with a small smile on his face.
".... Y-yes I''m ready" Eva walked over towards Arius.
"First before I help you find you''re mom I have to tell my parents I will be away for a while"
"Will you''re parents be ok with you leaving..." Eva questioned looking into his beautiful ruby eye which made her blush a tiny bit.
"It should be ok my dad hates my guts he wouldn''t care if I died in a back alleyway, my older brother would be d I was dead so he wouldn''t have to worry about me taking the seat of the house but my sister and mom are different they would want me safe at all cost so that''s why I am making sure they know where I''m going so they don''t get worried for my sake."
"Got it, let''s make sure they know where''ll you''ll be so they won''t have to worry" Eva pumped up her small fist towards the air.
Seeing this seen caused Arius to chuckle silently to himself. What a cute gesture he thought to himself.
.
.
.
"Here we are" Arius spoke towards Eva who had her jaw wide open in shock.
"Do you live here?" Eva looked towards Arius questioning him.
"Umu, let''s head in already the faster the better" Arius grabbed Eva''s left arm and pulled her towards the gate where two guards stood.
First, after I help Eva find her mom I will search around for a dragon after I find a dragon I will kill it or try my hardest to kill it I''ll probably level up before diving into that type of fight, and when I do kill a dragon I have to take a small amount of its blood so I can save my mom. He told himself to resolve his objectives.
Chapter 7 He Broke The Angels Leg!
"Mother I''m back!" Walking into the vi Arius headed towards his mother''s bedroom followed by Eva who silently walked behind him with a hint of blush showing on her face.
Walking behind Arius a safe sensation ran through her heart that could not be exined. Just staring at his back made her face heat up. What is this feeling? Eva''s whole head was in chaos trying to figure out what was wrong with her body.
After walking down a giant hallway Arius stopped before a golden door and knocked three times announcing his presence to his mother.
Knock, Knock, Knock.
"Oh... Arius my baby boy pleasee in!" A sweet motherly voice resonated behind the golden door weing Arius in.
Screech.
Opening the door Arius saw his mother holding a book while sheid in bed Showing a giant smile she gestured for the boy toe to her side.
Understanding his mother''s gesture he walked over to her side obediently. Ever since he came to this world his mother and little sister were the only ones who looked after him, fed him, cleaned him, talked with him, etc. Unlike his bastard dad and an older brother who has repeatedly and openly spoken down on him thinking he didn''t like fighting but that was theplete opposite. On earth, he loved boxing, fencing, judo, karate, taekwondo, and wrestling so much that he mastered all of them for fun.
"My baby boy I''m so d you''re ok I was worried sick..." Luna touched Arius''s left cheek showing an anxious smile.
"Mother, as you can see I came back in one piece!" Lifting up his chest he proudly spoke those confident words causing his mother to chuckle.
"Ara Ara Aren''t you growing into a big boy, momma is so proud of you but... who is that lovely girl hiding behind the door?" Luna pointed towards the long ear poking out of the door in in view for everyone to see.
"Eva, why are you hiding?" Arius asked with a confused expression stered on his cute face genuinely wondering why she was hiding.
Eva''s whole body flinched at the voice of Arius. Slowly peeking her head around the door she walked to the side of Arius and bowed her head towards Luna. "It''s n-nice to me-meet you mam my name is Ev-Eva Draper I am a pure high elf!"
Luna''s face turned pale with sadness covering her eyes as she viewed the horrific whip marks on her beautiful doll face. "What happened to you, are you ok!" She hurriedly spoke.
"I''m ok please ignore these terrifying scars...I know I look like a monster." Eva''s face looked towards the ground desperately trying to hold back tears from overflowing.
"Eva listen to me...you are a beautiful girl no matter the whip marks so please don''t call yourself a monster it hurts me to hear that." Arius held both of her cheeks forcing her face to look directly into his red eyes which glowed.
"Arius..." Eva''s whole body shook.
Watching this scene y out warmed Luna''s heart putting her on cloud 9. She did feel bad though at no point did she mean toe off as a mean old hag.
"Eva, I''m sorry for reacting like that I should have been more respectful." Luna bowed her head slightly.
"Mam please don''t bow your head to me!" Eva quickly lifted her head up.
Lifting her head up she gazed at Arius "Son please exin to me what happened while you stayed out overnight.
Nod,
Nodding his head Arius began to exin what happened "While I was heading to an inn to get some rest I noticed Eva on the side of the road who was crying. Seeing a young girl like herself in a state of sadness I had to help. He decided it was best his mother didn''t know the true story of how he met Eva.
Eva stood there with an emotionless face remembering the events that yed out a couple of hours ago.
"I see, Eva do you know where you''re parents are?" Luna asked.
"My father is located in the vige Ie from. My mother on the other hand went missing a couple of days ago..." Eva spoke thest sentence silently like a mouse.
"You poor, poor girl you must have suffered please get some rest in Arius''s room. It''s down the hallway to the right it''s the door next to the window." Luna smiled
Nod,
Nodding her head she smiled gratefully. "thank you, Mam." With those words, she departed towards Arius''s room with a small smile appearing on her face.
Arius stood there silently gazing at the door that Eva just exited through. So I don''t have a say in this? Whatever she looked exhausted on the way here it should be fine. Arius thought to himself.
"Arius... I have important news for you." Luna called over to Arius grabbing his full attention. Seeing she had his full attention she began to speak.
"Last night Lyria and Aera got into a fight causing Lyria to have her leg snapped breaking its bones..." Luna''s eyes showed a hint of anger.
"What happened?" Arius looked at his mother with a disbelieving look. To stay in a calm and peaceful state making sure he wouldn''t kill his older brother Aera he pinched his right arm drawing a little blood. That fucking ass of a brother how can you hurt such an angel! Arius spoke to himself in rage.
"During dinner Lyria asked if you wereing home tonight. Aera scoffed at her question and told her you would probably die as you have no experience inbat or didn''t know how to fight. Lyria stood up from the table and pped him across the face with her little white hands with tears streaming down her face. Aera snapped and broke her leg with earth magic..." Luna looked downwards in shame regretting not being able to stop it.
"Mother please tell Aera, I would like to talk with him privately..."
Chapter 8 Aeras Regret
"What do you need your older brother for?" Luna asked innocently. She could have never thought that her son was thinking of putting his older brother in ce.
"Well, mother I want him to know I came home safe and sound!" Arius Showed off a cute innocent smile that could make any older woman activate her parental love.
Sigh,
Luna sighed deeply before getting out of bed. "Arius, would you like to talk with him here or somewhere else?" She asked while exiting the door.
"Please send him to my room... also tell him not to bring his tras-knight with him I just want it to be us.
Nod,
Luna nodded signaling to Arius that she would ry the message to her 1st son. After Luna left the room to ry the message he told her Arius''s face softened. "Ah before I meet that piece of shit of a so-called older brother I should visit my sister!"
Arius walked down the long hallway until he came upon his sister''s bedroom.
Knock, Knock.
Knocking on the wooden door Arius spoke in a gentle voice filled with sibling love. "Hey Lyria it''s me Big bro Arius... can Ie inside?"
Hearing her older brother''s voice behind the door she immediately called out to him. "Big bro please enter you do not need my permission got it!"
Screech,
Gently opening the wooden door he entered the room. Arius''s eyesnded on his little sister''s leg, and when he saw her crushed left leg his heart felt like it got stabbed millions of times. Fuck, it''s worse than I thought. Aera legit squashed her leg crippling her... In deep thought, Arius felt his whole body heat up in rage.
Lyria Gazed at her older brother who was deep in his thoughts. A depressing smile formed on her cute sharp face.
Seeing his little sister''s face turn depressed, Arius snapped out of his thoughts. and hurriedly walked by her side. "Lyria what''s wrong?" He spoke in a worried tone.
"Brother am I a burden now..." A tiny shallow voice squeaked out of Lyria''s mouth as she looked towards her bedsheet clenching them tightly.
"Who made you think like that!" Arius''s face disorted into that of a raging madman. Right now Arius was on the verge of massacring everyone in this vi who bullied his mother and little sister but held himself back knowing his little sister wouldn''t want that.
"Sir Siegfried..." Lyria answered in an extremely quiet voice making it extremely hard to hear her properly.
"What did he say?" Arius asked another question pushing his little sister to speak.
"That because of my crippled left leg it will be hard for me to get married..." Answering her older brother''s question tears dripped from her elegant eyes. "Brother am I a burden to the whole family because I can''t get married to help grow our family''s influence!" She spoke in distress. Thousands of thoughts appeared in her head telling her she was holding back the family.
"LYRIA!" Arius cupped her cheeks forcing her to stare at him. "You will never be a burden to this family do you hear me!"
Tears ran down her soft cheeks. The words she desperately wanted to hear were finally spoken.
"Listen to me Lyria I need to talk with Aera I will be back in a couple of hours" Arius wiped her tears away with his long sleeve.
"No! You can''t big brother he will hurt you..." Lyria grabbed Arius''s right arm tightly gripping it.
Chuckling, Arius patted her head with his opposite arm. "Lyria, I can tell you now I am extremely strong he will not be able to even touch me."
Hearing these words Lyria let go of his right arm trusting her big brother''s words. "Big bro pleasee back fast I want to talk with you" She spoke excitedly.
"Ok, Ok I will be right back maybe I can help with you''re legter" Arius winked before leaving the room.
"Help with my leg?" Lyria mumbled to herself as she watched her brother leave the room.
.....
Sitting on afy chair Arius drank some tea while he waited for his older brother to arrive. After 10 minutes a knock was heard on the door.
Knock, Knock.
"Come in!" Arius spoke towards the door with a listless voice.
Screech,
Entering the room a tall boy with long white hair that reached his back red at Arius with his emerald green eyes. "What the fuck do you want trash" He scoffed. Taking a seat across from his younger brother he stared at him with a deathly re.
"Aera why did you cripple Lyria?" A quiet voice came from Arius''s mouth.
Hearing Arius''s words made Aeraugh. "Hahaha! Lyria is only a pawn for the family her only job is to get married and be fucked by her spouse to produce children so it doesn''t matter what I do to her. My answer to your question is fuck off!" He roared smashing the wooden table.
Silence...
Arius felt his heart boil hearing Aera''s words. He has never felt this type of anger before even on earth. This was a new emotion for him and it was not a good one. "Sound barrier..." Arius mumbled under his breath.
Aera stood up from his chair and walked towards the door chuckling to himself. Turning around he faced Arius who was looking towards the ground. "Remember Arius only the stro-." All of a sudden a huge amount of pressure mmed Aera towards the ground forcing him to cough up blood.
BANG,
"Big br- no, Aera you did something that is unforgivable hurting my precious little sister..." Arius''s cold voice sent chills down Aera''s spine.
"What the fuck why can''t I move!" Aera roared. Gritting his teeth he desperately tried to move his body but could not seed. Coming to the realization he couldn''t move his body he looked up towards Arius who wore a devilish disorted expression.
Standing silently above Aera, Arius red into his eyes showing only coldness. "Aera even though I can''t kill you for now I will make you never forget what happens when you touch someone precious to me!
Aera''s whole body shuddered, his face went pure white he could not believe this was his weakling younger brother who he knew his whole life. Staring at Arius''s disorted face he showed a giant grin. "You can''t hurt me or father will kill you he is a 6th ss warrior!" Aera yelled in confidence but the next words that were spoken shocked Aera to his core.
"So what?" Arius chuckled "In my eyes, he is nothing but a weak ant!"
Hearing these words made Aera piss his pants. For the first time in his life, Aera felt like he should have neverid his hands on someone.
Chapter 9 Does She Have A Crush On Me?
"What should I do to you?" Arius showed a sadistic face while he spoke. Grabbing Aera''s throat he stared him in the eyes.
"Lit-Little Br-Brother Plea-Please calm down!" Aera''s voice stuttered. Seeing his little brother acting like a devil his mind was in aplete overload of emotions scared, anxious, angry, shocked. All of these emotions overcame his mind and body causing him to pass out.
"Well, this sucks..." Arius released his hand from Aera''s throat causing his body to fall to the floor.
Arius gazed at his passed-out older brother who had peed himself. "And you say you''re a true man, what a joke you are." He spits saliva at his passed out brother
[Host his mind is inplete chaos what will you do?]
[I wanna punish him now but... I want to make sure it''s an extremely harsh punishment that he could never forget.] Arius responded in his head.
Looking down at Aera a cruel smile formed on his cute face. "Just you wait. I will slowly torture you." with these words Arius walked out of his room and ordered some maids to collect his brother. While talking to the maids they didn''t question Arius at all only responding with a nod which surprised him but didn''t care to ask why.
After the conversation with the maids, he walked down to his second room where Eva was sleeping peacefully. Arriving in front of the second room he gently opened the door which revealed a beautiful undeveloped high elf sleeping on his bed. Arius tiptoed towards the side of Eva and gently blew in her ear.
"Swish..."
Eva''s eyes shot wide open, her small body sprung up from the bed. She looked towards the source who blew in her ear and saw Arius who stood next to her right smiling from ear to ear which caused the innocent elf''s heart to beat rapidly.
Thump, Thump,
Her heartbeat violently fastened but couldn''t exin why. It''s always annoyed her for thest day when her heart would beat faster when she looked at Arius and she couldn''t exin why!
"Eva it''s time to go find you''re mom" Arius patted her on the head. [Does this little girl have a crush on me every time she looks at me her face goes red.] He thought to himself silently.
[Host your gonna make me cry...] The supreme system spoke inside his head with a robotic female voice trying to sound a fake cry.
[You can''t even cry?] Arius responded scratching his head in confusion.
[You are correct host but I was told to say that when you figured out a girl liked you...]
[Who told you to do that?]
[The god of strength...]
[Makes sense poor bastard''s hero still hasn''t figured out his party of hot chicks like him...]
"I''m ready to go!" While Arius was talking with the supreme system Eva walked toward the door.
"Got it, meet me outside ill be right there." Hearing these words from Arius, Eva exited the room and headed toward the gate.
Seeing Eva exit the room Arius followed after her and went the opposite direction, and headed towards his sister''s room.
After walking down the hallway Arius arrived in front of Lyria''s room and knocked once.
Knock.
"Who is it?" A tiny voice came from inside the room.
"it''s big bro Arius may Ie in please." Arius responded in a gentle tone.
"Of course big bro, and what did I say about how you are the only one who is allowed to enter my room without knocking gosh." Lyria pouted.
Opening the door Arius walked in while chuckling "Well Lyria I can''t just enter a girl''s room or else ill be pped. Trust me I watched anime..."
Lyria tilted her head at thest sentence "Anime? What''s that."
"Nothing just a random word haha" Ariusughed awkwardly to divert her attention "Oh Lyria I have to tell you something."
Arius walked toward his sister who was stillying in her bed and held her hand. "Lyria I will be gone for a couple of weeks to go on a small adventure." Arius looked down at his sister wearing a gentle expression.
Hearing his words Lyria''s face scrunched up showing off a depressed expression "Why big bro... I don''t want you to leave I''m scared." She tightened her grip on Arius''s hand.
"Don''t worry everything will be alright. I have a surprise for you so don''t be too sad."
"Surprise!" Lyria yelled in excitement. Her whole attitude did aplete 180 at the word of surprise.
"That''s right, close your eyes" Arius walked over to her leg and gently touched it.
Closing her eyes she felt her big bro hold her leg making her whole body squirm in pain. "It hurts big brother." She spoke in a pained tone trying her best not to cry.
"Don''t worry give me another second." Closing his eyes Arius mumbled two words. "Holy heal." A bright yellow light began to surround Lyria''s tiny leg. After 10 seconds Arius opened his eyes and examined his sister''s leg and found it back to normal before it was crushed.
Feeling the pain disappear like it was all a dream Lyria opened her eyes and looked down at her leg which was fully healed. She couldn''t help but shoot up from her bed and torpedo towards her big bro and hug him. "How did you heal my leg?" She asked innocently.
"Didn''t I tell you I''m the strongest in the world?" Arius showed a giant grin on his face which caused his little sister to giggle.
"Haha, my big bro is the strongest!" Lyria praised her brother with a smile that could even make the gods kneel before her.
"Lyria don''t tell anyone it was me who healed you. I wanna shock are parentster in the future because of my sick humor got it!" [I cant wait to see their reactions I always wanted to do this] Arius thought to himself whileughing.
"Got it big bro I''ll keep this a secret and tell mom and dad I awakened healing magic!" Lyria patted herself on the chest.
"Great idea, make sure to say you can only use it once a month got it." Arius praised his sister for her thinking.
Nod.
Nodding to her brother''s words she looked up at his face. "When will you be back?" She asked.
"I''ll be back in a month or so it depends on how long it will take to find my friend''s mom," Arius responded.
"I understand have a safe trip, big bro!" Lyria showed another smile that blinded Arius.
"I''ll see youter little sis remember take care of yourself no matter what." Arius walked towards the door and left to meet up with Eva who waited outside at the gate.
[I will, I''ll be so strong where no one in this world can hurt me I promise you, big bro.] Lyria told herself not knowing in the future she would be an existence that would shake the world in cuteness and terror.
Chapter 10 So Strong...
After leaving his family''s vi and meeting up with Eva they departed toward thest known location of Eva''s mother.
"Thest location where you saw you''re mother was when you were buying the food for the cats in the holy kingdom?" Arius asked while he walked next to Eva down a grassy terrain.
"Correct, It should take about a week on foot to arrive," Eva answered showing a small smile.
"Is there anything I should know about this Holy kingdom?" Asking this Arius stared at Eva expecting a full detailed report.
Scratching her head for a couple of minutes Eva finally answered. "The Holy Kingdom is an extremely religious and very strict kingdom they are a part of an alliance called the angel of truth that involves other kingdoms like the Lagoon Empire, Theolia Dynasty, Steel Dynasty, and the Titasal Kingdom. They have a holy king who has been on the throne for 35 years they say he is a demi-god but those are just rumors. The royal family is said to be angels that have been sent down from god. That''s all I know." Eva took a deep breath after saying all that information.
Listening to what Eva said Arius closed his eyes trying to think to himself in silence. [So, this is one of those bullshit religious kingdoms that are in a bunch of manga, anime, and light novels. I''m going to have to assume they will not be easy to talk with in the future...]
"STAY AWAY FROM ME YOU FILTHY BEAST SOMEONE HELP ME!"
While Arius was thinking to himself a women''s scream could be heard from inside the forest disrupting his thought process.
"Should we check it out?" Eva nced to her right waiting for Arius''s decision.
"It has nothing to do with us, let it be." Shrugging his shoulders Arius let out a deep yawn.
"Well, it''s a problem the women''s scream came from the direction where we need to pass..." Eva let out a small sigh.
"It''s fine as long as they don''t try and hurt us we can ignore it."
Nod
Nodding in agreement with Arius they both continued down the path.
.
.
.
15 minutes flew by in a sh Arius and Eva came up towards the source of the yelling people they heard earlier. Arius and Eva braced themselves for the worst situation. Arriving upon the area where the voices came from the whole terrain was covered in dead bodies with arrows pierced through their lifeless bodies. 20 feet away from the bloody battlefield multiple men wearing all ck desperately tried to force a carriage door open.
"Open the carriage door or else will burn it down!" A muscr man wearing all ck roared in anger.
"Captain our employer told us not to kill them, please reframe from burning the carriage to the ground." A short man in all ck spoke.
"Should we use magic then?" A man spoke up.
"No, We are all 3rd ss warriors so we can all activate strength enhancements." Another man said.
While the men in ck silk talked amongst themselves to break the magic barrier on the carriage door Arius and Eva tried to walk around the men trying to ignore their existence.
"Hey who are you!" A man yelled pointing his finger toward Arius and Eva gathering attention from the others.
[Host it looks like you couldn''t get past just by walking...] The supreme system spoke inside his head.
[No shit, now I have to deal with these people fuck my life...] Arius answered in his head.
"I said who are you!" The man yelled again trying to get the random little boy to answer.
Sighing to himself Arius took a small bow. "My name is Naruto Uzumaki good sir." He decided it was best not to say his real name to these guys just to toy with them.
"Well Naruto could youe here for a second I would like to talk with you." The captain spoke. Behind his ck mask, his face had a giant grin showing, obviously nning to get rid of the kid.
"Sure" Arius answered innocently then started walking towards the group of men. [Is this guy an idiot, I can feel the killing intent oozing out of his body]. He scoffed to himself inside his head.
Eva surprisingly wasn''t called over for some reason so she decided to watch from afar.
Arriving in front of the man Arius looked up and showed a gentle smile hiding his killing intent. "Do you need something, mister?" Arius asked innocently showing a confused expression on his face.
"Well, kid you have to die" A cruel smile formed behind the man''s mask.
Arius stared at the man and couldn''t contain himself and started tough out loud causing the men to stare in confusion. "Hahaha you want to kill me." Arius wiped his tears from his eyes fromughing too hard.
Arius pointed his hand towards the captain. "Pure Fire." A giant wave of fire erupted out of Arius''s little hand covering the man in the fire and burning him to death while he screamed in terrorizing pain. In his whole life, he had never experienced this type of pain before.
Seeing this scene in front of them the men were left speechless. A little boy who tried to pass through burned their strongest member in one move.
"Why are you just standing there ATTACK HIM!" The short man screamed in anger.
Snapping out of their thoughts all of the men in ck started to dash toward Arius with extreme speed while aiming their silver knives toward his throat.
For the normal human eye, they wouldn''t be able to see their movements but for Arius, it was a little easier because of his lighting magic. "ICE PRISON!" Arius yelled jumping backward to avoid the men in ck.
A giant Ice dome covered the whole area freezing every life that the ice touched.
"What the hell is this magic!" One man screamed in fear.
"Are we trapped!" Another man spoke in a frightened voice.
"Forget about the ice dome and attack the kid!" The small man ordered slightly scared.
Not giving them time to attack again Arius Waved his hands around his body rapidly. "ICE PRISON JUDGMENT!" He yelled scaring the men in ck causing them to unconsciously backup.
? Thousands of ice swords formed out of the ice dome and pointed toward the men in ck who at this point desperately tried to flee to save their own lives, but it was toote.
"Let the goddess of ice judge you for your crime, trying to kill me a handsome young kid." With these words spoken by Arius, thousands of ice swords shot toward the men piercing through their bodies ripping their body parts off brutally killing them.
5 long minutes went by with screams of horror echoing throughout the ice dome by the now-dead men.
"That was easy." Arius stretched his small body as he walked back towards Eva who stood there in disbelief.
"So strong..." She could only utter two words helplessly in shock.
Chapter 11 Royal Family?
[Supreme system, please show me my menu!] Arius spoke inside his head while he walked toward Eva who stared at him in shock.
[Please give me a second] The Supreme system responded.
[Supreme system]
[Points 125]
[Level 4] [0-400EXP]
[Skills Magical legend]
[Shop]
[Regeneration 60 points] Regeneration allows you to be passively healed from the damage done to your body, internal damage, and mental damage. This skill takes 15 seconds to heal each body part. Warning this skill will not make you unkible.]
[Perfect body 45 points] Perfect body will evolve you to have the highest level of charm making it easier to seduce any kind of woman. Married women, young teens, young adults, and family members will all be affected depending on you''re rtionship status. This skill will make you one of the most handsome men in the world and heavens.]
[Tame whisperer 55 points] Tame whisperer allows you to tame any animal, monster, or race to make them you''re personal summon. You are allowed to use the summons you tame to fight, ride, swim, dig, climb and fly. Warning Each monster, animal and race will have difficulty taming depending on the person, monster, or animal.]
[Mastery of Stealth 75 points] Mastery of Stealth will give you perfect stealth making your aura, presence, air, and breathing perfectly untraceable and invisible to the human eye. This skill will make you a 3rd rate background character when activated. Warning this skill can be seen through by high-ss magical eyes and perfect sense warriors.]
"..." Arius stared at the menu in disbelief. While Arius was in shock the Supreme system''s voice spoke inside his head.
[Host just a warning this will be thest cheap skill''s in the shop andter on will be 350 points or higher.]
Hearing this Arius felt more pressure on what skills he should pick knowing next time he opens up the shop the skills will be extremely expensive.
[I have 125 points for killing those bastards what should I get? I know this will be myst cheap point shop so ill get regeneration so it will be easier for healing during battles and for my other skill ill get... will be tame whisperer likee the fuck on I can technically enve humans and maybe get a god damn dragon as a pet!] Having decided in his head Arius selected the two skills.
[Congrattion host you have bought Regeneration and Tame whisperer]
[Supreme system]
[Points 10]
[Level 4] [0-400EXP]
[Skills Magical legend, Regeneration, Tame whisperer]
[Shop]
Arius showed a giant smile patting himself on the back for bing more overpowered.
Eva who was shocked to her core couldn''t help but speak out. "Arius, how are you so strong at a young age?"
Arius who arrived next to the young elf showed a yful smile. "Who knows, maybe because Ie from the heavens?"
"Fine don''t tell me!" Eva showed a cute little pout while she looked up towards the sky wondering if he was actually telling the truth.
Arius chuckled seeing Eva pout.
Noticing Ariusugh, her face became red as a tomato, wanting to dig a deep hole into the ground and hide but she knew she couldn''t. "Whatever stopughing! Let''s go find my mom, I swear you''re so cu-annoying. Eva put both of her hands to cover her mouth in shock.
THUMP, THUMP, THUMP.
[It''s this feeling again why is my heart pounding so hard, just looking at himugh made my heart be warm, AHHHH! I need to figure out this sickness the faster the better.]
While Eva was struggling with her internal crisis Arius looked at her with a sadistic grin knowing that she likes him. He also knew that she was confused and it made sense she was still a kid. So he wouldn''t push it and would wait until she came to terms with this feeling and understood it.
"Eva, you ready to start walking?" Arius spoke.
Snapping out of the crisis that was going on in her head she gave a small nod. "I''m ready we still have a week to go on foot."
Both Arius and Eva began to walk until the same scream from earlier they heard resounded.
"HELP ME!" This time it was multiple voices screaming out for help.
Arius and Eva both looked at each other with annoyed expressions.
"So?" They both spoke in unison.
"Let''s just open up the carriage door and leave" Eva Spoke in an annoyed tone having her elf ears be sharper.
Arius responded in a shrug andzily started walking towards the carriage. Eva followed behind.
Arriving next to the carriage both Arius and Eva could hear multiple people talking.
"What should we do mother? We''re stuck in here because of that stupid magic barrier!" A young boyish voice spoke.
"Dear do you hear this, our son is scared please do something about it!" A woman with a high-ss voice spoke in a worried tone."
"Shut up you two! we have to wait for Char to arrive." A man with a deep raspy voice responded in an annoyed tone.
"Father, Mother, and brother please calm down we must wait patiently. For some reason, those bandits are gone it might be the gods blessing us." An elegant voice of a youngdy spoke.
Hearing this conversation an idea popped in Arius''s head and a small smile formed on his face. "Eva back up 10 feet."
Without questioning Arius she backed up silently wondering what he was gonna do.
After seeing Eva back up Arius put his hand on the carriage. "Small me." He mumbled under his breath making sure no one could hear him.
[Host are you a demon?"] The Supreme system spoke up after seeing what Arius was doing.
[Me a demon nono, I am an angel an angel I say!!] Arius responded in his head while showing a wide smile.
"It''s getting hot in here." A young boy''s voice spoke with a worried tone.
"Wow, your right, honey did the carriage break?" A woman questioned with her voice bing dry.
"Nonsense! This is the best carriage are kingdom has to offer!" The man''s raspy voice responded with a dry tone.
"It''s getting hotter! Why is it getting hotter?" The elegant voice of a young girl franticly yelled.
Hearing this put a grin on Arius''s face. His n was to make the carriage his own oven and see how long they couldst.
After 5 minutes the voices of the people inside the carriage began to sound extremely dry.
"We need to get out of here...Now"
"I agree..."
"Shut up...This is the best carria-"
"The gods...bless-blessed us."
"Umm Arius I think that''s enough..." After watching this torturous disy she couldn''t help but feel pity for the people inside.
"Fine..." Arius responded in a sad voice. Causing Eva to tense up in sadness.
Seeing Eva''s mood take a dive he patted her head. "I''m not actually sad calm down."
Eva''s face did a 180 and smiled brightly.
Seeing Eva in a good mood he ced his hand on the barrier seal. "Break seal level 2." The magical barrier covering the door shattered in an instant at Arius''s words.
The carriage door sprung open, what followed after was a shocking sight. four People dressed in high-ss clothing toppled on top of each other pushing their way through to the outside to escape that "Oven."
Four high-ss people were on the dirt ground with sweat covering their bodies.
"Um...Hello?" Arius waved his hand getting the attention of the people on the ground who at this point had their expensive clothes destroyed and dirtied.
The four people on the ground looked up at Arius with shocked expressions. After seeing it was a little boy they all sprung up from the dirt.
Arius eyed each of them.
The first to spring up was a boy around his age who had clean green hair that reached his back thigh and golden eyes that shined elegantly. Even though he was a little shorter than Arius he could still be called tall in his age group.
Following the boy who sprung up was a maturedy who had short green hair that reached her skinny shoulders and had purple eyes that glowed lightly making her look extremely young. She was six feet taller than Arius.
Next was a man who had a long ck beard and hair added with golden eyes that shined brightly like the boy but the aura around him screamed authority. He towered over Arius with his height alone.
Andstly was a young girl who was in her teenage years, her purple eyes made her look beautiful on top of the slim figure she looked like a fairy with her ck hair reaching her plump ass she was indeed a beauty.
After observing them get up, Arius decided to speak up. "My name is Arius Fay and this is my closepanion Eva Draper we are young adventures out in this cruel cruel world... So who the fuck are you?"
Shock...
The family was in pure shock, did this kid cuss at us, is what they all thought.
The young boy who was first off the ground earlier marched over to Arius with an angered expression on his face. "How dare you we are the royal family of the Holy Kingdom! Show some respectmoner!"
A vein popped inside Arius''s head. [This little shit...]
Chapter 12 Disciplining The Royal Family
"Hey, you snot-nosed spoiled shit say that again I dare you..." Arius smiled at the young boy which sent a shiver down his spine.
The young boy stepped backward with a little sweat running down his pale face. He was not scared but terrified but he was royalty he can''t back down. The young boy took another step forward toward Arius who was about to explode in anger. "I said how dare you swear at us we are the royal family of the Holy Kingdom! Show some respectmoner!"
More veins popped inside Arius''s head. [I''ve always hated annoying spoiled shits on earth and It won''t change here!] Lifting his hand Arius pped the boy across the face causing a shock wave to be sent toward the royal family who stood there in disbelief.
The young boy stood there paralyzed holding his right cheek with his skinny pale hand. For the first time in his life, he felt physical pain. His whole life he was treated like a god always getting his way no one even spoke ill of him. Feeling this pain tears ran down his eyes.
"HOW DARE YOU HIT MY SON!" The grown man roared. Walking toward Arius with a raging expression he raised his hand wanting to smack Arius across the face.
Arius scoffed at the grown man who was about to hit him. Lifting his pointer finger he mumbled under his breath one word. "Paralyze." A small bolt of electricity shot out of his small finger hitting the grown man causing his body to fall to the ground with foam running out of his mouth and his golden eyes rolling back into his skull.
"Dear!" The mature woman ran to her husband''s side showing a nervous expression.
"Dad!" The beautiful girl picked up her dress and ran toward her father with an anxious expression.
The young boy who was still shocked snapped out of it once he saw his father fall to the ground. He ran toward his father who at this point had his eyes open. "Daddy!" The young boy hugged his dad who was on the ground with bloodshot eyes showing.
Arius only watched with a devilish expression stered on his face.
After seeing what this child could do they all swore to themselves not to piss him off. 10 minutes went by in a blink of an eye and the royal family sat on their knees in front of Arius who sat on a rock ring at them. "So, what did we learn?" Arius was the first to speak.
"Don''t act high and mighty just because of your social ss." The royal family said in unison with dead expressions.
"Good, good." Arius pped his hands like he was congratting a 5-year-old.
"Can we stand up now..." The grown man spoke timidly still traumatized by being temporally paralyzed by a child.
"Before you all stand up tell me your names." Arius showed a gentle smile. It would be a cute smile but after what they saw they only saw it as the devil''s smile.
"King Alfred Von Raz." The grown man answered first.
"Prince Julian von Raz." The little boy answered after his father.
"Queen Illyria von Raz." The maturedy answered.
"Princess Jasmin von Raz." The beautiful girl who looked like a fairy answeredst.
Nod,
Nodding his head in satisfaction Arius jumped down from the rock and walked toward the carriage.
"Eva let''s go I got us a ride!" Arius called over to Eva who was hiding behind a bush.
Hearing Arius''s words she ran toward him ignoring the royal family''s gazes who stared at her with mixed emotions.
Arius sat inside the carriage motioning Eva to join him. Seeing this gesture Eva stepped into the carriage with a smile on her face.
"So, I''m guessing I have to use magic to run this piece of crap?" Arius put on his thinking cap as he spoke out loud.
"WAIT!" Alfred and the rest of his family ran towards Arius who was still thinking out loud.
Seeing the royal family stand a couple of feet away from him confused him. Like hello, I''m stealing your carriage piss off. Putting on a smile Arius looked down at the royal family. "What can I do for you?"
"Can we please share the carriage with you guys..." Alfred mumbled so quietly he sounded like a mouse.
Not being able to hear him Arius showed him an annoyed expression. "Oi, if you won''t speak up I won''t be able to hear you dumbass."
Hearing this kid who was stealing his personal carriage and calling him a dumbass made Alfred''s face go pure red in anger. [You little shit you''re STEALING MY CARRIAGE!] Alfred''s mind was in a rage as well.
"I said can you please share the carriage with us!" Alfred''s voice resonated across the forest.
Arius got into a thinking posture and an idea suddenly came up in his head. [I can use these morons!] He thought to himself.
Nod,
Nodding his head Arius showed a bright smile. "Please get in I will be d to share, Evae sit next to me."
Eva''s face shaded a little red as she moved next to Arius. [Sitting so close to Arius my sickness is making my heart beat faster again.] The young elf looked at Arius while thinking to herself of her so-called illness.
The rest of the royal family entered the carriage with awkward expressions.
Arius and Eva sat in the front-facing toward Illyria and Jasmin who also faced them while Alfred and Julian sat in the back.
"So how do I make this thing move?" Arius asked.
"You have to charge up the carriage with magic..." Jasmin answered showing a small smile while pointing toward where you need to pour in the magic.
Seeing where she was pointing Arius ced his hand on the magic circle that was located on the ceiling of the carriage. Transferring magic into the carriage it started to move.
Seeing the carriage move put a smile on Arius''s face. "So how do I make sure this thing goes where I want it to?" Arius asked another question.
"Because you were the one who put in the magic you are the only one who can control the destination all you have to do is think of the ce you want to go." This time Illyria answered Arius''s question.
[Holy kingdom...] Arius said the location in his head hoping it would work.
It was like the carriage heard him it began to turn toward the left and drive itself towards the Holy kingdom.
"Well, Eva we''re going to be there probably in 3 days instead of a week!" Arius rubbed Eva''s golden silky hair.
"Um..." Eva was in paradise feeling Arius''s hand on her head. While she was enjoying herself she opened her eyes just to see the young princess Jasmin look at Arius with a strange gaze that oddly pissed her off. [Does this bitch want to die!] Eva''s mind was in utter rage and she didn''t know why she had the urge to kill Jasmin.
Later on, in the future, Eva woulde to understand why she had the urge to kill Jasmin.
Chapter 13 Arriving In The Holy Kingdom
Three days went by instantly. Throughout their small carriage journey Arius learned a lot about the royal family on how they care for their people and don''t abuse their religion, this greatly shocked him, he kind of regretted being an ass for just getting annoyed but he knew he couldn''t fix the past so he let that regret go easily.
Arius was silently gazing out the carriage window and what he witnessed was shocking. A beautiful kingdom could be seen over the grassy hills it had a giant clean white wall that was 50 meters in height from bottom to top and had soldiers stationed at the top who looked down at the outside.
"Alfred that''s a huge wall..." Arius couldn''t help but speak.
"Haha, behold are mighty wall that is protected by the goddess Aphrodite." Sticking out his burly chest Alfred answered in pride.
Arius slowly turned his head toward Alfred who was still smiling from ear to ear. [Aphrodite the goddess of love, sex, and beauty is your protector?] Arius''s mind had a major overload of shock.
He couldn''t help but ask if he knew what Aphrodite represented. "What type of goddess is Aphrodite?"
"Ah, Aphrodite is the goddess of purity representing all pure beings," Alfred responded with a confused face looking at Arius like he was a moron.
"HAHA, I CAN''T, NO WAY... I CAN''T BREATHE." Ariusughed out loud trying his hardest not to die fromughing too hard.
"Um, Arius why are youughing?" Jasmin timidly spoke up seeing Arius cry inughter.
After getting himself together Arius looked at Jasmin with a serious face. "Nothing, Aphrodite is such a pure goddess!"
The royal family and Eva looked at Arius who was still trying to hold in hisughter in confusion. All of them thought it wasmon sense that Aphrodite was the goddess of purity?
While Arius was still trying his hardest not tough in the carriage, they arrived in front of a giant golden gate that had two knights standing on each side holding long spears.
Noticing a golden carriage with the Holy kingdom''s crest mark painted on the side made the knights rush toward the carriage. Seeing arge burly man with a ck beard and hair, dressed in a white cloth that had a golden crest on the front step out of the carriage caused both knights to bow. This was the first time these two knights got to see the King.
"We wee back the royal family!" The two knights bowed at the same time.
"Please open up the gate, and get back to you''re duties supporting this kingdom," Alfred spoke while waving his hand in dismissal.
"Yes, your majesty!" Both knights went back to their stations and opened up the gate.
Screech...
The golden gate opened slowly revealing the beauty of the holy kingdom. Thousands ofmoners walked the streets buying and selling from street stalls. Kids ran around ying tag with smiles on their faces. Buildings were stacked next to each other, Pubs, Brothels and, Inns were all there.
While the carriage headed toward the royal pce Arius and Eva couldn''t help but look outside the window like curious children.
As the carriage holding Arius, Eva and the royal family approached the royal pce, Arius and Eva couldn''t help but look up at the enormous pce covered in white with golden crests stitched into gs flying from the building''s roof.
The carriage stopped in front of the pce. Arius and Eva exited first while the royal family followed behind. When everyone was out of the carriage there were three maids, six butlers, and 25 knights bowing their faces towards the stone floor.
"We Wee back the royal family!" They all shouted in unison.
"Thank you for the greetings, please lift your head we have specials guests," Alfred spoke in a dignified tone.
Hearing what their king said they all lifted their heads to see a 5-year-old boy with spiky white hair and shining red eyes smiling at them. After gazing at the young boy they turned their attention to the elf who stood by his side. The men present couldn''t help but feel the lust growing in their pants seeing the beautiful elf girl who had long golden hair that reached her undeveloped ass while her eyes were colored green which shined brightly showing off an elegant aura.
If you''re wondering how no one has noticed Eva''s Whip marks on her face was because Arius used magic to heal the horrible scars on her face before they left his home.
"Your majesty, who is this child?" An old man with a long white beard stepped forward and politely asked the king.
"This is Arius Fay, my family''s savior who killed the assassins who were sent to kill us" Alfred pointed his finger toward Arius who had an awkward expression stered on his face.
Arius looked over at Alfred with a little sweat dripping off his forehead. [So you''re gonna leave out the part where I ''disciplined'' your family and made you guys sweat like pigs in the ''oven'' carriage?]
While Arius was thinking to himself, Jasmin tapped him on the shoulder. Turning around Arius showed the princess an awkward smile. "Yes, princess?"
"My my Sir Arius no need to call me princess you heard my father you are this family''s savior after all." Jasmin smiled like a fairy.
Noticing a random knight send death res toward Arius, Eva silently tugged on his shirt before whispering in his ear. "Arius the knight in the first row to the right is staring at you with a re every time you talk with the princess.
Hearing these words Arius looked toward the knight in question who was still ring at him sending a deathly stare. Seeing this, a small grin formed on Arius''s face.
[Host are you sure you aren''t trying to cause any trouble?] The Supreme system asked inside his head knowing he was gonna do something to cause a problem.
[Of course not, I just wanna see a little reaction that''s all] Arius responded inside his head.
Arius stared at Jasmin with a smile before tightly hugging her waist which caught the princess off guard.
"Arius!" For the first time in her life, she was touched by the opposite gender, and her brain couldn''t handle the emotional pressure. Seeing Arius still being able to hug her body put her in disbelief. [How did he not pass out, did the curse not work on him?]
Jasmin at this moment knew the gods fated her to meet with Arius to be married!
While Jasmin stared at Arius with love eyes, he was unaware of what he had just caused. Not knowing his future would be a deathly battlefield of love between three women.
Chapter 14 Engaged!?
Shock...
Everyone was in disbelief, seeing Princess Jasmin being able to have physical contact with a male made them unable to say anything.
[Why is everyone staring at me all I did was hug her?] Arius thought while he looked around noticing the royal family and the staff staring at him with wide eyes.
He couldn''t help but ask. "Why are you staring at me" Arius stopped hugging Jasmin who showed a reluctant expression that could make any man or woman feel pity.
Alfred stepped forward still in disbelief. "How can you touch her without going into aa?"
"Why would I go into aa?" Arius with a confused expression questioned Alfred who walked up and put both of his hands on his tiny shoulders.
"Arius... let me exin why we''re so shocked. When Jasmin was born I tried to pick her up but my vision went dark and I fell into aa for a couple of months. After waking up from mya I learned from the best mage in the holy kingdom that she couldn''t be touched by any males.
The cause of this was a rival empire cing a curse mark on my wife''s pregnant stomach at an international party. For a girl of her status, she was to be married off for political events but because of her curse, we couldn''t marry her off even though many Kingdoms and empires asked for her hand in marriage.
So for her whole life, she was ridiculed by other high-ss women and men for being... infertile, there were also rumors of her being a slut and getting pregnant. So you see Arius why we would be shocked. After many many years are little girl finally could have physical contact with a male.
Arius was left speechless. [How the hell can I touch her, Supreme system answer please...] He asked inside his head with sweat running down his back.
[Host you are a 7th-ss star mage... The curse that was put on the young princess was a 5th-star death level magic]
[No wonder I would be immune to it] Arius nodded his head up in down understanding what the Supreme system said.
Snapping out of his thoughts Arius stared Alfred in the eyes. "Ah, well Alfred I know this might be hard to believe but... I''m a 7th-star level mage..."
Arius''s words were like a blizzard. Everyone was frozen in shock, disbelief, and fear many emotions ran through everyone.
The first one to speak up was the old man from earlier. "Impossible a 5-year-old boy having the power to destroy a kingdom! Only 0.5 percent of mages in this world have that power and there all under a kingdom or empire."
"Is this true Arius can you prove it?" Coming back to his senses at the old man''s words Alfred asked Arius with starry eyes.
"I don''t think that would be a smart idea, the power of a 7th-star mage is beyond destruction level. Arius scratched his head awkwardly trying to reject the king.
"It''s fine no matter what happens you won''t be in trouble so, please." Alfred covered both Arius''s hands and made puppy eyes.
This would be a cute gesture if it wasn''t a grown man performing it.
Arius could only Nod in defeat.
He stepped back from Alfred. "Pressure of authority..." saying these words caused the whole holy kingdom to be covered in a deathly pressure causing mini earthquakes to form around the whole region.
Everyone present fell to their knees with pale faces they all felt the world around them be heavier, it was like gravity itself was listening to Arius''s words and could not disobey.
Seeing he went too far Arius stopped the magic that shouldn''t be allowed for a mere human.
Some knights passed out from the pressure and some maids, the rest couldn''t stand on their own and needed support.
After supporting the rest of the people who haven''t passed out Arius pointed his hand toward the sky. "Relife" A green light shot out of Arius''s hand toward the sky. The whole sky covering the region of the holy kingdom was covered in clean light green. Golden rain started to fall from the green sky pouring on the buildings and roads that were destroyed. In a surprise, the buildings and anything destroyed started to slowly repair themselves.
Themoners and knights couldn''t help but pray to their protector Aphrodite seeing this miracle. they all undoubtedly thought it was her blessings that repaired the kingdom. They would have never expected it to be a 5-year kid.
"You can even fix buildings and roads!" The old man almost passed out from pure shock.
Alfred looked toward the old man with disbelief stered on his face. "What do you mean, what are you seeing right now!?"
"I casted hawks eye to see an aerial view of the region and all the destruction caused by the pressure is being fixed while I''m speaking to you right this second." The old man couldn''t help but have an energetic voice, in all his 260 years of life he has never seen this magic before.
"incredible." Alfred could only speak one word before turning his view to Arius who was standing there awkwardly.
"Arius can I please speak to you privately." Alfred knew he had to lock Arius down not as a servant but as a son-inw. Meeting Arius was the best fate he could have asked for. Some kingdoms and empires had 7th-star mages but only some and they were the strongest nations in the world, finally, the holy kingdom can be a superpower in the world if he can be friends with Arius or make him his son-inw.
Arius only shrugged his shoulders and followed the king into the pce. Before entering he turned around and spoke toward Eva who stared at him with aplicated expression.
"Eva I''ll try to get the king to have his knights stationed outside of the wall to make sure no one has your mom as a ve. Once I''m done talking with the king we''re gonna finally find your mom!"
Eva could only nod in response.
Watching Arius enter the castle her heart couldn''t stop beating.
Thump Thump Thump.
Seeing Arius perform that type of power made her bite her lip. [What is this feeling, and did I pee myself? So embarrassing thank god he didn''te near me.] Eva could only speak to herself in relief.
While Eva was talking to herself Jasmin on the other hand was sticking out her above-average chest for girls her age in pride. [That''s right my husband is the best, no one in this world is stronger than him as expected of my love!] Jasmin''s mind was in a heart-shaped form only praising Arius.
.
.
.
Inside the royal pce.
In a medium-sized room that had a desk, bookshelves, and a couple of chairs two people sat across from one another a grown man and a little boy.
"Can you please betroth my daughter Jasmin she is only 13-years old..." Alfred bowed his head toward Arius who stared at him with aplicated face.
"I''m sorry your majesty but I can''t do that..." Arius could only reject the king.
"Why!? My daughter is as beautiful as a fairy, trust me once she is grown she will undoubtedly be a world-ss beauty!" Alfred raised his voice. He knew Arius was an amazing husband for his daughter, he checked off all the things they needed but most importantly for his daughter''s happiness.
"Well, I don''t know anything about her, I don''t know what type of person she really is and I want her to have her own decision about who she wants to marry."
"Trust me, you too can fall in loveter on in the future!"
Arius could only sigh. even though he is a horny man he still has his principles when ites to women. One, never force a woman into anything she doesn''t like. Two, don''t stick your dick into any woman. Three, and most importantly never, never ever do anything sexual with a minor ever!
Yes, he knew Eva liked him and if she still liked him in the future he would ept her but only when she bes the legal age by earth standards. He knows this world has different rules than earth but he couldn''te to terms with the age for marriage and sexual rtionships it was impossible.
"How about this... I''ll be engaged to her in secret until she turns 18..." Arius spoke toward the king who had lost all hope.
Arius wanted to keep this a secret so as not to hurt Eva and confuse her more than she already is about her feelings. Later on, in the future, he will sit down with Eva and talk with her about him having another woman as a wife.
Hearing this Alfred''s eyes went wide open in happiness. "Yes, yes that should be fine!"
"You''re majesty can I ask you to do a small favor for me?"
"Please don''t speak formally with me, act as you did on the carriage ride here my son-inw."
"Haha, got it. Can you station knights on the outside of the wall and check everyone leaving the region? For a grown elf woman who is named Cathe?"
"Of course, I''m guessing you are trying to find that little elf girl''s mother?"
"Yeah..."
"Got it, it will be done." With those words, Alfred walked out the door to order his knights to the outside of the wall and check everyone''s ves.
[Host congrattions on you''re engagement... pedophile...] The Supreme system couldn''t help but make fun of Arius.
[OI, DON''T SAY THAT I SAID ILL WAIT UNTIL SHE IS 18] Arius couldn''t help but scream in his head.
[yes yes, host will you marry Eva as well?] The Supreme system asked.
[Yeah, if she still has those feelings for me ill ept her, I''m starting to like her myself actually, also having two wives isn''t that bad either] Arius could only be honest while answering.
Chapter 15 Crazy Overpowered Hammer Girl!?
After Alfred was done talking with Arius he left the room and walked toward the throne room in high spirits. Walking for 5 minutes he stopped in front of a giant single silver door that was the entrance to the throne room.
Screech.
Pushing the silver door open he Entered the beautiful room which had a giant red carpetid out toward his throne and hundreds of military gs attached to the grey wall that covered the giant room. He walked over to his golden throne which had red stripes going down the sides. Sitting down he took a deep breath.
Standing to the right side of Alfred was a tall skinny man with clean white skin that was covered in ck clothing and sharp sses on his shapely face. He was the advisor of the holy kingdom who had been with the king for over 20 years.
"Mar, is there anything to report for today?" Alfred nced at Mar who held a long list.
"Yes your majesty, the dukes would like to have an audience with you as soon as possible after that you have a meeting with the barons onnd issues then ending off your day would be paperwork," Mar answered while adjusting his sses.
"You may call the dukes here now I only have an hour," Alfred spoke while fixing his posture.
Mar did a simple bow before leaving the throne room to call the dukes over.
Step, step, step.
Hearing footstepsing toward the door Alfred looked up in a confused manner. [It''s impossible for Mar to be this fast, who is it?] He thought to himself. Knights on each side readied their swords.
Screech.
Entering the room was Illyria the queen of the holy kingdom who elegantly walked toward the second smaller throne next to Alfred and sat down silently without speaking a word which confused the king, he thought his wife was still outside with his daughter and the elf girl.
"Dear, why are you here weren''t you outside?" Alfred couldn''t help but ask.
"Oh my, am I being a bother dear?" Illyria''s face was full of worry thinking she was in the way of an important political decision.
"Sigh"
Alfred couldn''t help but sigh. "No you''re not in the way at all, I just have a meeting with the dukes shortly."
"Oh, do you know the reason?" Illyria asked with a thinking posture.
"I''m guessing it''s about what happened earlier when I asked Arius to show off some 7th-star level magic..." Alfred could only curse at himself. [Those old geezers probably are gonnain like they always do] He touched his head in annoyance.
"Well, those dukes worry about everything." Illyria''s face scrunched up awkwardly.
Step, step, step.
Hearing multiple footsteps outside the throne room door Alfred and Illyria sat up straight in a dignified manner showing off their aura of royalty.
Knock, knock.
"Your majesty, I have brought the dukes!" Mars spoke behind the silver door.
"You may enter." Alfred''s voice was full of authority that only a king or emperor could possess.
Screech.
The silver door opened to reveal three men who were all covered in white rouges with golden crosses on the front and sides. Only the dukes and royal family have permission to wear such extravagant clothing. Following behind the three dukes was Mars who simply wore a tunic with goldwork thread going down his ck pants.
Arriving in front of the king, all three dukes kneeled on the red carpet.
"We greet your majesty," The dukes said in unison.
"Raise your heads." Alfred waved his hand showing permission for the men to look at him.
The three dukes raised their heads still showing respect toward their monarch.
"Speak, what is it that you want me to hear?" Alfred raised his right eyebrow.
"Your majesty, what was that heavy pressure which damaged the region could it have been an attack from a rival empire or kingdom?" A short plump man spoke what the other two dukes wanted to say.
"Ah, no need to fear, it was not an attack, it was an... experiment that our mages are working on." A little sweat went down Alfred''s back while he answered. He knew he couldn''t just say hey a 5-year-old kid can destroy a whole kingdom if he wanted to and I told him to show me 7th-star level magic because I was interested they would call him crazy.
The three dukes were in disbelief. Was the king really doing these types of dangerous experiments?
Another duke whose whole body was battle-hardened and his face full of scars couldn''t help but ask what was on his mind. "Will this experiment involve a warfare weapon to counter high-level star mages?"
"Yes, you are correct, Duke mes. What we are making is a weapon to rise are kingdom to a world power, we may be in religion but in warfare, we are far behind." More sweat dripped off Alfred''s back anxious they would ask more questions.
"Ah, I forgot to say to your majesty we have another thing to speak of." An insanely skinny man spoke up.
"What is it?" Alfred spoke toward the duke.
"There will be an international ve auction that will hold the rarest and highest ss ves of humans, elves, dwarfs, ogres, beastmen, and monsters that will have magic cors on their necks to be able to control their every movement and action. Many kingdoms and empires have been invited to this auction and we were included on the list. After the auction there will be a giant party only royals may attend. Will our king and his family attend?" The duke finished speaking and waited for the king to respond
Alfred looked over to his wife who just shrugged her shoulders saying it''s your decision. Alfred knew this would be a good opportunity to make rtionships and trade with other kingdoms and empires so why not.
"My family will attend, when will this auction take ce, and where?" Alfred asked.
"The auction will be held in the Han empire and it takes ce in two weeks." A duke spoke, answering the king.
.
.
.
Leaving the pce Arius walked over to Eva who was talking with Jasmin.
"Eva will be able to find your mom today!" Arius spoke, getting the attention of the two girls.
Eva turned toward Arius with a wide smile. "Thank you, Arius. I don''t know how I can repay you."
"It''s fine just stay by my side," Arius responded with a smile.
Eva''s whole face and long ears blushed from his words. "Ok... i''ll... stay... by... your... side... forever..." She whispered to herself making sure no one could hear her.
Jasmin showed a beautiful smile on the outside but on the inside was a deadly war. [This little elf girl blushed at my husband''s words how dare you, how dare you, how dare you the gods fated me to marry Arius, any other female is not allowed to breathe his preciouses air or talk with him. I must stay calm and show my beauty to Ariuster and seduce him. Any other girl who gets in my way will pay!]
"Um, Jasmin you ok you''re kind of scaring me with that smile..." Arius''s words snapped Jasmin out of her thoughts.
"My apologies," Jasmin spoke in an apologetic tone.
"It''s fine, by the way, I need to speak with you in private about an important matter I discussed with your father. Arius gestured for Jasmin to follow him somewhere private.
"Oh my, you already wanna make babies but I''m too young!?" Jasmin whispered while holding her left cheek while her whole body squirmed in excitement.
[Host I sense danger from her..."]
[Same...] Sweat dripped off Arius''s forehead.
"On the other hand, Eva and I have to go find her mother. I''ll tell youter...haha." with these words Arius grabbed Eva''s slender arm and ran toward the pce gate.
"WAIT, ARIUS WHY ARE YOU PULLING MY ARM!?" Eva screamed in embarrassment, her whole body going red.
Watching this scene y out, Jasmin could only smile like a fairy.
"My my, is he embarrassed he is 5 after all I am the older one in this situation but only by a couple of years wait...does he not like older women if that''s the case I must find magic to reduce my age wait let''s not get too worked up, ill ask himter. Jasmin walked into the pce followed by a couple of knights who were shocked to hear what their innocent princess was saying.
"Should we report to the king or queen about this?" A young knight whispered to another young knight.
"I don''t know, let''s tell the captain fir-." the other young knight was about to finish his sentence until he felt a cold silver object making contact with his body.
BANG.
A giant red hammer made out of pure silver made contact with the two young knights sending them flying into the wall.
BOOM.
The two young knights were knocked out whileying on the ground with scared expressions.
A beautiful young woman clothed in a red flower kimono and had long red hair that reached her back added with her beautiful eyes that were different colors one blue and one red easilyid the giant hammer on her shoulder while she scoffed at the two knights.
"Don''t whisper about our princess."
"YUA!" Jasmin ran toward the woman and hugged her tightly. "I missed my favorite bodyguard."
"Princess, I have returned. I defeated the giant snake that destroyed the vige." Yua bowed while still being hugged by Jasmin.
"Yua, good thing you''re here I need help with a boy I love," Jasmin spoke in pure happiness.
Jasmine''s words were like a bombshell to Yua who only stared at her before roaring in anger. "WHO IS THIS FUCK BOY THAT TRICKED MY INNOCENT PRINCESS HOW DARE HE!"
"Huh..." Jasmin looked at her bodyguard who she had known for years and had never seen her act like this.
.
.
.
"Achoo." Arius sneezed. "Who''s talking about me?"
Chapter 16 One-On-One. 1
,m
Arius stopped holding Eva''s hand when he saw a guild in front of him.
"Is this a guild!?" Arius shouted in excitement while hopping like a rabbit. Why wouldn''t he be happy? He has always imagined himself being ranked in a fantasy world.
Eva looked at Arius in confusion wondering why he was so happy guilds were everywhere. Towns, kingdoms, empires, dynasties, even small isted locations.
"Eva, we have to go in, I need to get myself a rank!" Arius wasted no time and pulled the helpless elf girl into the guild.
While being pulled Eva wondered to herself weren''t they supposed to find her mom right now?
Bang!
Everyone in the guild stared in astonishment when Arius crashed through the guild''s wooden door with a cute elven girl. All the adventures and guild staff all thought the same thing "Who the fuck is this kid?"
Arius ran toward the counter where a woman with cat ears stood in disbelief watching a child run so fast.
"Miss how do I get a guild rank!" Arius spoke happily while his whole body became jittery in excitement.
Snapping out of her shock when she heard the small boy''s question. "Oh... Nyaa first, we have to measure your mana pool then star rank then skills in fighting..." The cat girl awkwardly spoke while ncing towards the other staff for help.
Nod.
Nodding his head Arius showed a wide smile and asked the cat girl another question. "What are the ranks?" He could only wait in anticipation for the ranks.
Gulp.
The cat girl gulped a heavy load of saliva. "copper, iron, silver, gold, tinum, mythril, orichalcum, and adamantite, nyaa." She answered, still looking for help.
"Got it, ok I''m ready to be tested," Arius spoke with confidence.
"Um, the age requirement is 10... sorry kiddo, nyaa." The cat girl''s ears flopped down when she broke the news to him.
"....!?" Arius felt like he was struck by lighting not being able to utter a single word. In all honesty, he thought he could just walk in and say hey rank me then they would say ok then they would rank him then he would get his rank but this was the oue of him being rejected due to his age.
Arius grieved about not being able to get ranked and decided it was just best to leave, he grabbed Eva''s small pale hand in utter disappointment he walked toward the door with his head down but right when he was about to leave an obnoxiousugh echoed throughout the guild.
"HAHA, this brat thought he could just walk in here and get a rank. A random adventurer who sat on a stoolughed with a mug in his hand causing the whole guild to erupt inughter.
Multiple veins popped in Arius''s head when he heard theughter.
[Host... let''s calm down, ok?]
Arius ignored the supreme system and like an emotionless doll, he walked toward the drunken man who was the first tough.
Noticing the child heughed at earlier walking towards him made himugh even more. "AHAH AHAHA, what is it, little man? Sorry if I hurt your feeling but this is a no-kid zone. The man took a sip out of his mug while heughed even more.
Arius arrived in front of the man and showed an adorable smile that could make anyone fawn on him. "Mister, can I challenge you one-on-one? I would really wanna learn from a pro like yourself." Arius spoke in a baby voice when he asked the man.
Silence...
The whole guild which wasughing a few minutes ago became dead quiet no one uttering a word or moving an inch.
The man sitting on the stool looked down at Arius and grabbed his head with a tiger grip lifting his small body up easily.
"Kid, ill take you up on the one-on-one I was bored anyway. The man responded with a chuckle before getting up from the stool and then proceeding toward a back door heading more into the giant guild.
"No way is Chuck really epting a one-on-one?" a random adventurer said, causing the whole guild to be in an uproar.
"Hasn''t Chuck retired 2 years ago!?" Another adventurer said.
"Chuck headed toward the arena, I have to watch this!" An adventurer said, running towards the back door.
Hundreds of people who were in the guild even the staff walked toward the arena not wanting to miss Chuck showing off his skills.
Eva shyly walked to Arius and tugged his shirt. "Arius, are you really going to fight him?" She questioned him, worried he would kill the poor adult man.
That''s right Eva wasn''t worried about Arius she saw how powerful he was so no shit she wouldn''t be worried for him but the middle-aged man named Chuck well that was different she didn''t want a drunk like him to be killed by a 5-year-old kid.
Arius patted her golden silky hair and chuckled. "I''m not going to kill him, I just want to see how it feels to fight an adventurer. That''s all I won''t be trying at all so don''t worry." With these words, he started to walk toward the arena which at this point was 1/4 filled with staff and adventurers.
Arius stood at an entrance leading into the arena''s pit with amazement filling his eyes. Staring into the Arena was a giant pad that could change to any terrain and weather tens of thousands of seats were circling around the pad where over 300 people sat waiting patiently.
Chuck stood on the pad with a giant wooden sword made out of wood but covered in grass and flowers.
"Good luck Arius!" Eva gave him a thumbs up already knowing the oue.
Arius showed a thumbs up before entering the arena with a wide smile stered on his face.
.
.
.
Guild leaders office.
In a medium-sized room that had a long wooden desk ced in the back and furnitureid across the room, a human male and a dark elven woman sat across from each other drinking tea.
"Guild master, it looks like you have a meeting with Koshy from the Nanez family. They wish to speak with you about an important matter about their eldest son Artemis..."
"Got it, tell them I can make it tomorrow in the afternoon anything else?" The guild master poured more tea into his teacup while he responded.
"Yes, we have an important conference with the rest of the guilds in this region tomorrow. It takes ce during the night around 8:00 pm.
"Got it." He took a sip of his tea.
Knock, knock.
A knocking sound came from the door getting the attention of the guild master and dark elf.
"what is it?" The guild master said while sipping on his tea.
"Chuck was challenged by a 5-year-old kid and he epted it there about to fight! The guild staff member yelled behind the door.
"Huh... Interesting Chuck epted a challenge it''s been over 2 years since he epted a challenge from someone." The guild master tried his hardest to think why he would.
The Dark elf could only sigh in astonishment at why he wasn''t questioning the 5-year-old part.
"Guild master, Chuck epted a 5-year-olds challenge. We should stop this before the kid gets hurt..." The dark elf woman spoke in concern not wanting the child to get hurt.
"Ah, that I don''t really care. More importantly, I have a meeting with my old friend Alfred on a magic transmission.
The guild master stood up from the green couch and walked over to his wooden desk taking out a clean white pearl from his drawer. cing the pearl on his desk a small sh of light shot from the pearl in the air making a screen that revealed Alfred who sat on his throne with a smile.
"My old friend Draco, it''s been a long time since I got to walk with you." Alfred was the first one to speak.
"Alfred I see you''re doing fine yourself my old friend," Draco responded
"Anything interesting happeningtely?" Alfred Asked.
"Not real- wait there is something happening right now, my friend." Draco smiled.
"Oh, what is it?" Alfred''s ears perked up wanting to hear what he was about to say.
"A 5-year-boy challenged Chuck." Draco chuckled
"Really, what a poor boy, what''s his name, is he from a high-ranking family?" Alfred asked.
Draco turned to the guild staff who had already entered the room and sat on the couch drinking tea. "What was his name?" he asked.
"Arius." The guild staff worker answered while drinking tea.
Draco turned back to the screen to see Alfred''s face go pale.
"Alfred, are you ok?" Draco worried for his friend.
"You need to stop that match right now!" Alfred screamed. Standing up from his throne.
Even though he''s known Arius for only a couple of days he was aware of how powerful the kid was that''s a reason why he has engaged his daughter to him in the first ce. Thousands of thoughts ran through his head, ``what if the whole guild gets destroyed, what if the surrounding areas get destroyed!"
Seeing Alfred''s face pale and him yelling worriedly he was confused like hello it was a 5-year-old child?
"Alfred there is no need to wor-" when Draco was about to finish his sentence a loud shock wave resonated across the guild shaking the whole building.
Boom!
Chapter 17 One-On-One. 2
Arius stood across from Chuck on the tform while a couple of hundred people watch from the stands.
Arius noticed a medium size wooden sword made out of only wood but covered in grass and flowers that Chuck held on his side.
"Are you ready brat?" Chuck asked while he stood in ce.
"Yep, anytime you''re ready!" Arius replied while he stretched his small body.
"Are you sure you don''t want to use a weapon?" Chuck tilted his head in confusion.
Arius only shook his head while he stared at Chuck who was staring at him. "I don''t need a weapon, just attack me already!" Arius stopped stretching and instead provoked Chuck.
"If you really don''t want to use a weapon that''s on you kiddo." Chuck could only sigh to himself while wondering if this was even ok in the first ce. To be honest he was drunk at the time Arius challenged him and he thought he was an adult, not a 5-year-old kid.
A man with blond hair walked to the side of the tform before having his voice resonate across the arena. "Are both fighters ready!?" The man with blond hair asked while looking at the two of them.
Nod.
Arius and Chuck responded in a nod. Both adjusted their bodies into a fighting stance while they waited for the signal to fight.
Seeing both of them nod, the blond-haired man who was the ref of the match began to speak, having his voice resonate across the arena.
"3"
"2"
"1"
"BEGIN!"
Chuck immediatelyunched hisrge body forward pulling out his wooden sword intending to end the fight in one move.
Seeing Chuck''s body rapidlye closer and closer at a fast paste Arius lifted his hand. "ICE WALL!" A giant ice wall came from beneath the tform blocking Chuck from advancing forward.
Chuck held out his wooden sword and shed through the ice like it was paper and continued dashing toward Arius who only smiled at the scene.
Arius crouched to the tform and ced both of his hands on the ground. "Ground destruction!" The tform began to shake violently causing Chuck to lose his bnce for a couple of seconds before continuing to dash at Arius.
Chuck reached Arius and shed his wooden sword at his stomach.
"BANG!"
Making contact with Arius''s stomach, Chuck looked down at the boy who just stood in ce.
"Well kid I have to say you have great magic potential on bing a high-ranking star mage but today you were far too weak," While Chuck was speaking he felt Arius''s hand touch his stomach.
Arius then looked up at Chuck with a smile. Chuck looked into Arius''s eyes and knew something was wrong, his danger sense went off rapidly before he could retreat. It was toote.
"BOOM!"
All of a sudden Chuck''s body torpedoed backward at lighting speed making his body collide with the wall causing him to cough up a huge amount of blood.
"BOOM!"
The tform, Arena, and guild shook violently from the shockwave of Arius''s unknown attack.
Chuck felt like his whole rib cage was destroyed. cing his hairy hand on his chest he spoke. "Recovery." A green light came out of his hand healing his body at a rapid speed.
Arius didn''t attack and instead waited for Chuck to heal himself.
When Chuck was done healing himself he looked over at Arius and smiled. "Kid I have to say you''re strong I won''t underestimate you anymore I''ll take this seriously.
Arius raised his eyebrow in confusion. [I thought this was just a fun match?] he thought to himself.
Chuck pointed his wooden sword toward Arius who looked at him in confusion. "Grass shot!" A deadly sharp leaf that could pierce human flesh shot out of his wooden sword toward Arius at lighting speed.
"sh step!" Arius''s whole body disappeared for a couple of seconds before reappearing in front of Chuck.
Arius aimed his pointer finger at Chuck. "Paralyze" a tiny bolt of lightning erupted out of his pointer finger shooting toward Chuck.
"Grass dome!" A dome of grass and flowers covered Chuck''s body in seconds causing the lighting bolt to hit the dome.
Before Arius could cast another spell dozens of grass whips swung toward his body.
"Cloud step!" thousands of tiny clouds appeared around the tform. Arius jumped from cloud to cloud over and over avoiding the grass whips hitting him.
"me sword!" A giant sword purely made of purple fire appeared in Arius''s hands.
"SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH."
Arius rapidly swung the me sword at the grass whips causing them to be burned on contact.
After all the grass whips were destroyed Chuck came out of his grass dome and dashed toward Arius holding a giant wooden spear.
Seeing Chuck dash toward him Arius put both of his hands up. "Poison wave!" A giant cloud of green toxins formed around his hands before slowly spreading around the tform.
Chuck''s eyes snapped open while he jumped backward. "Grass dome!" A dome of grass and flowers covered his body in seconds. This time nothing came out of the grass dome.
The poison covered the grass dome. Seeing this Arius quickly dashed forward pulling out his me sword lifting it above his head and swinging down at the grass dome.
"BOOM!"
The grass dome was destroyed on contact with the pure heat of the me sword Chuck''s whole body mmed into the tform knocking him into darkness.
Silence...
The hundreds of spectators were shocked to their core how could they not Chuck is ranked tinum in the guild making him the strongest present and a kid beat him!
"Bang!"
The medium size silver doors that were the entrance to the arena mmed open to reveal Draco who was sweating like a pig in his ck mage outfit. "STOP THE FIGHT!" His voice echoed throughout the arena.
"I think we''re toote..." The dark elven woman walked to the side of Draco with a twitching smile wanting to punch everyone here for allowing this to happen.
Everyone present felt a rain pour of sweat running down their bodies when they felt her piercing gaze on them.
"Shit, Elynea is pissed..."
Chapter 18 Finding Evas Mother!
"So does anyone want to exin to me why you let a 5-year-old kid fight against a grown man!?" Elynea red around the arena.
No one dared to speak up. Besides a young spectator who was scared shitless.
"Elynea, it was the kid who challenged him..." The spectator timidly spoke up with sweat running down his back.
"And?" Elynea stared into the spectator''s eyes with a deathly re.
? Seeing Elynea not cooling down from her anger Draco had no choice but to intervene.
"I think we should calm down. ''''Draco stretched his arm upwards to tap Elyena''s sturdy shoulder.
Elyena looked at Draco with a chilling expression.
Seeing her sharp re Draco retracted his hand from her shoulder at lighting speed. "Sorry..."
"Um, excuse me I think this man needs some healing" Arius''s small voice caught the attention of Draco and Elynea.
Looking down toward the tform they saw Arius poke at Chuck''s half-dead body.
"Are you Arius?" Draco, ignoring the half-dead body, disappeared from the higher stands and appeared in front of Arius in a blink of an eye.
Nod.
Nodding his head Arius responded. "The one and only strong, handsome, amazing in every aspect young kid Arius Fay you got the right one!"
Listening to Arius, Draco felt like he wanted to punch him in the face. "So how powerful are you and why do you act more like an adult than a kid?" Draco asked Arius while activating the eyes of truth.
[Host do not worry his eyes of truth will not be able to catch you in a lie the gods and goddesses prohibited it making all truth magic not work on you]
Hearing what the Supreme system said Arius smiled before answering. "I''m a 3rd-star-mage and I act like an adult because I mature faster than most kids my age" Arius at first was gonna say his actual power but held back on saying it. He knew that he couldn''t just boast about his strength to every single person.
Draco intently stared at Arius trying to find any lies but his eyes of truth didn''t detect any. "Sigh, Someone, take Chuck to the healing mages." Draco signaled a group of men to carry Chuck''s body.
Four men appeared on the tform and lifted Chuck''s pure muscle body off the ground and carried him to the healing mages.
Seeing Chuck being taken to the healing mages Draco turned his attention toward Arius. "Can we speak in my room?"
"No" Arius only responded in one word which shocked Draco.
"What do you mean no?!" Draco couldn''t help but yell in disbelief. For 25 years while being guild master no one has ever rejected his offer to have a chat with him.
Arius could only sigh. "You see I kind of went off the n I was supposed to go by earlier so I can''t waste my time here anymore so bye-bye" Arius''s small body disappeared like he was never there in the first ce.
Draco could only feel the red going to his face in anger while he stomped back to his office with Elynea following behind him only showing a small smile of what Arius did.
Eva who was in the spectator stands felt a small hand touch her shoulder. "Gosh, you idiot did you really have to disappear from his sight just toe up here?" Eva could only pout with her cute face.
Arius who stood behind her could only chuckle. "Well I did kind of mess up our n on getting your mother back so without further to do let''s go get your mom"
Eva showed a bright smile while responding to Arius''s words. "Let''s do it!"
Arius and Eva left the guild and strolled down towards where the ve auctions and ve shops were located.
After walking for about 20 minutes in the capital they arrived in front of a giant poster that blocked off a whole town.
"ve paradise" Arius read the poster after reading the poster he turned to Eva. "Wanna check this ce out?"
Nod.
Nodding her head Eva entered the town.
Arius followed after her. Pushing through the poster the town came into his view. Hundreds of people walked with different kinds of ves all of them different species which were humans, elves, beastmen, dwarfs, and mermaids.
Eva walked back to Arius and asked him a question in a small voice. "Can you use search magic?"
"Yeah, I was nning on using it when we thought we were in the area of your mother" Arius answered.
[Remember host you need a description of her mother to search for her]
Listening to what the supreme system said Arius faced Eva. "Could you describe your mother?"
Nod.
Nodding her head Eva began to describe her mother. "She is around 170.18 cm tall. She has blond hair like me but tied in a bun. Her eyes are blue and she has a scar on her left thigh and right thigh. That''s all I can say about the description beside her huge..." Eva blushed at the thought of what she was about to say to Arius that her mom has a huge rack on her chest.
"Got it thanks for the description" Arius closed his eyes and thought of the description Eva told him. "Search" Arius''s eyes went pure ck making him blind, Ignoring this Arius still moved his head left to right. After looking around for 5 minutes he looked down and saw a giant red dot.
"I found her Eva!" Arius said in excitement.
Eva''s face blossomed into a flower with how happy she was. "Arius, where is she?!" Eva could hardly contain herself.
"Let me see..." Arius focused his full attention on the red dot directly staring at it without looking away. The red dot became more and more clear showing a beautiful elf woman wearing a dirty red dress that had been ripped showing off her silky skinying in a cage with two shackles tightly gripping her hands and feet.
"Eva I found your mother she is still alive right now she is in a basement shackled to the ground in a ve shop that is a couple of hundred feet away from here" Arius pulled Eva''s hand running in the direction of the ve shop.
Eva couldn''t say any words as she was pulled by Arius she was too happy and grateful she met Arius without him her life would be a living hell with all these positive thoughts swimming in her head a dark thought emerged. [What if he leaves after saving my mother!?] Her clean white face went pale with the thought of not being able to see Arius anymore.
Arius, without knowing what Eva was thinking was extremely happy he was saving her mother. [With her mother safe I can help her settle down in a better and safer location so Eva and I can adventure more together!]
Chapter 19 Arius And Supreme System Shocked!
Arius and Eva ran through the ve paradise towards the ve shop that held Eva''s mother.
"We''re almost there!" Arius panted.
"O-O-Ok" Eva could barely speak while running at full speed.
The two ran through the town ignoring the gazes of others. After running for a straight 5 minutes they finally arrived in front of a broken down shop that could barely hold a sign up.
"Were here" Arius nced at Eva.
Nod.
Nodding her head Eva emotionally prepared herself to see her mother no matter what state she was in.
Seeing Eva nod, Arius held her hand and walked into the shop.
Screech.
Arius opened the skinny busted wooden door slowly making it almost fall off due to the pressure of being pushed.
Entering the shop it was empty no living beings besides the captured ves downstairs that were locked in cages only cobwebs and old weapons wereid around while the tables and armor were destroyed.
Arius looked around making sure no one was hiding waiting to ambush them. After searching for 2 minutes he didn''t find anyone.
"No one is here?" Arius scratched his white hair in confusion.
Eva tiptoed towards Arius. "Um, Arius, did you find anyone?"
Arius looked up at Eva before speaking. "Nope, I looked around everywhere in this small shop no living beings are here besides the ones downstairs"
With a sigh, Eva ced her tiny snow-colored hand on her chest in relief.
"Your mom should be downstairs. We have to be careful though, pay attention to your surroundings and stick close to me, got it?" Arius looked into her blue eyes.
"Got it I won''t leave your side" Eva grabbed the back of Arius''s shirt showing a small smile while her heartbeat rapidly.
Badump, badump, badump.
Eva could only clench her unupied hand together in annoyance. "It''s this feeling again! every time I touch or look at Arius my heart beats at a rapid pace!" Eva thought to herself.
Arius walked toward the door which led to the basement and opened it. Walking down the basement stairs Arius activated his awareness senses which detected any threat that woulde his way.
Arriving down the stairs Arius''s eyes shot open at the scene of hundreds of dead bodies stuffed in a corner. "What the fuck..." Arius covered his nose trying to block the smell of decaying flesh.
If it wasn''t for him serving in the U.S. navy seals and seeing dead bodies because of war in Syria and Afghanistan he would have thrown up at the sight.
Eva untied her hand from Arius''s back and ced both her hands on her mouth while crouched down trying her hardest not to throw up.
Seeing poor Eva crouching on the ground desperately trying not to puke Arius could only rub her small back.
"Take your time Eva..." Arius said encouraging words to the poor elf.
Did it help nope, Eva only found it making her situation worse. "What if I throw up in front of him after he said these words to me!?" Eva''s head spun while she thought of herself throwing up in front of him.
Gulp.
Eva swallowed down her throw-up after thinking of Arius seeing her throw-up. She would never allow that to happen.
"You ok?" Arius asked, watching Eva stand up slowly.
"I''m ok, I''ve never felt better in my life don''t mind me let''s continue forward my mother is behind that metal door. Eva pointed her skinny pointer finger at the metal door.
Arius wanted to speak but decided not to and kept walking toward the metal door.
Arriving in front of the metal door Arius noticed that the lock was broken.
Arius took a step back. "Eva be careful the lock is broken" Arius warned her.
Eva walked up behind Arius and looked over his shoulder at the metal door. "Arius, should we enter?" Eva asked while examining the area around the door.
Hearing Eva''s words Arius decided to toughen up and enter. Arius walked to the metal door and slowly opened it which caused a loud screech to echo around the basement.
Screech!
Arius entered the darkroom followed by Eva. They both activated their night vision enhancement to their eyes to look around and they both saw more dead bodies from earlier which included mostly female elves and dwarfs. The room was deserted with only broken metal cages and food on the ground and a strange liquid.
Walking deeper into the room Arius''s awareness senses start alerting an iing sharp object.
"Shit!" Arius grabbed Eva who let out a yelp and threw her to the ground and himself. Secondster a sharp rusted knife bolted above them and passed them stabbing into the wooden barrel behind them.
[Host that was a close call huh...]
"Shut the fuck up..." Arius responded in his head while sweat dripped off his head.
Arius sprung up from the cold ground and lifted Eva up.
Eva tugged on his shoulder. "Arius we have a problem..." Eva warned.
Arius looked back at Eva, still paying attention in front of him. "What''s the problem?" Arius asked in a quick voice.
"The rusted knife that was thrown hit a barrel right..." Eva began to sweat.
"Yeah?" Arius has a confused expression on his face. What is this girl trying to say at this point Arius could only listen.
"Well, that was an explosive barrel... but for some reason, it''s not blowing up. I''m guessing it''s old but still it could go off at any time," Eva told Arius about the predicament they were in.
Arius felt his mood worsen at her words. "Really" Arius felt like punching the person that ced an explosive barrel in the shop.
"Will leave when we have your mother worst-case scenario I block the explosion with magic or something ill be sure to think of something if it happens!" Arius patted her golden hair.
"Ok" Eva responded.
Arius began to walk forward this time more cautiously knowing someone was hiding here. "Apex vision" Arius''s vision turned from night vision to a bloodthirsty vision only seeing red.
Looking around Arius only saw dried up blood from the dead bodies but when he walked a little more forward he saw a fresh bloodstain behind a stone pir.
"Found you" Arius showed a small smile. Lifting up his hand he silently spoke like a mouse "Grass confinement" multiple long whips of grass came out of his hand and slithered on the floor toward the person behind the pir.
A couple of secondster a scream could be heard from behind the pir. "AHHHH" A woman''s voice screamed.
Arius showed a sly smile before walking to the person behind the pir who sounded like a girl. Arriving in front of the pir he felt his whole jaw fall to the ground. What he saw was an elven woman with clean white skin and ripped clothing, and she had long blond hair that reached the floor and a dagger in her mouth.
"What''s wrong?" Eva walked up to Arius.
Arius could only feel his little dragon rise to the sun.
When Eva arrived next to Arius her eyes shot wide open and her whole mouth fell to the ground in shock. "MOTHER!"
Eva''s mother was on full disy with her most secretive parts showing while being held up by Arius''s grass confinement.
"Ara ara, Eva my baby peanut is that you?" Eva''s mom had a voice that had a heavy dose of motherly love.
"Yes, mom it''s me!" Eva felt tearsing down her white cheeks.
Seeing her daughter cry made her tear up as well but... the way she was still being held up right now... well she isn''t into this type of thing...
Arius, seeing he had Eva''s mom tied up, felt guilty and immediately canceled the grass confinement causing the elven mother to fall on her caboose.
"Ara ara, am I being treated this roughly by a younger boy" Eva''s mother showed a hint of blush.
Arius felt his whole body shiver.
[Host don''t tell me... she is a-]
"Ara ara it''s rude to talk about someone like that" Eva''s mother interrupted the Supreme system.
Arius stepped backward with a shocked face. "You...You can hear her voice!?" Arius felt the disbelief enter his whole body.
Eva''s mother showed a smile. "Of course, you have an interesting system"
Chapter 20 Sadistic Elf
[Host...]
"Yes..." Arius responded in his head with sweat running down his face.
[Have we been found out?]
"Wait, she might be a crazy mil-" Arius was about to finish his sentence until Eva''s mother appeared in front of him with lighting speed kicking him in the stomach sending him flying into the wall-shaking the whole basement.
"Ara Ara what a naughty child we have here" Eva''s mother showed a gentle smile while she walked over to Arius who looked up at her with genuine fear.
[Host, why are you scared?]
"Well, maybe because she is a sadist!" Arius screamed in his head. Back on Earth Arius mingled with many women but the ones he absolutely wouldn''t go near were women who were Sadist and the reason being was one night at a nightclub he courted a young woman back to his room.
When he was waiting on the bed for her to finish with her shower she came out with a rope, cuffs, and cor and showed a disgusting smile. Seeing her walking toward him Arius''s face went pale and he tried to leave but he was unfortunately raped that night... And the thing is Arius hated it he despised being treated like that in bed his pride was messed up.
After that night Arius sat on the bed for a couple of hours questioning himself if he should of brought another girl.
"Mother!" Eva pulled on her ripped purple dress trying to pull her back.
Eva''s mother looked down at Eva. "Peanut what''s wrong?"
"Don''t hurt Arius!" Eva looked her mother in the eyes with a little killing intent.
Eva''s mother wore a genuine confused expression. "Peanut I wasn''t gonna kill him or hurt him he just needs punishment for calling mommy a forbidden word.
"No!" Eva stood in between Arius and her mother.
"Peanut move..." Eva''s mother showed a gentle smile but behind that smile was an amusing expression finding this whole situation fun.
Arius stood up from the ground and wiped the dirt off his clothes and walked over to Eva and ced his hand on her golden silky hair. "It''s fine Eva"
Eva nced at Arius with worries filling her eyes. "But, but I don''t want to see you get hurt"
Arius smiled showing his white teeth. "Don''t worry she can''t hu-"
BOOM!
Arius''s body was pinned to the ground by Eva''s mother who stood on top of him.
"How overpowered is this elf mil-!"Arius wanted to finish his sentence but was interrupted by the milf elf.
BOOM!
Eva''s mother lifted her foot and then proceeded to kick him over and over.
While Arius wasying on the ground being kicked around like some small doll he nced over at Eva who stood frozen in ce his whole world was pure gray everything was frozen like time itself was stopped.
[Host we might be in trouble...]
"Huh, what happened?" Arius found himself not being kicked around anymore and stood up.
"Ara, so you must be the famous Arius who was sent to this world by Violet." Eva''s mother sat on a throne made of wood, leaves, flowers, and water that hovered around the throne.
"Huh?" Arius''s eyes snapped on the elf mother.
Eva''s mother showed a smile. "Nice to meet you, my name is Juna Draper the goddess of nature and also Eva''s mother, well half mother!
Arius stood there in silence trying toprehend what was going on.
Juna showed a gentle smile seeing Arius being left speechless. She stood up from her throne and shed over to Arius picking him up off the ground. "Are you gonna talk?" Juna asked.
Snapping out of his silence Arius began to speak. "I''ll get straight to the point, why is the goddess of nature on a mortal?"
"Well, I have been alive for a long time... a long time, tens of thousands of years" Juna mumbled under her breath.
"Repeat that?" Arius asked not being able to hear her.
Juna shook her head left to right using her 5th amendment right not to speak instead changed what she was gonna say. "Nothing! The reason why I''m here is that being in the heavenly realm gets boring all you do is manage worlds and do boring work, for example, I have to take care of the nature on thousands of worlds it gets boring so when you arrived you inspired many gods and goddesses to give you there systems/powers including myself.
When you reincarnated everyone was extremely bored and sad. We lost such an amusing person so a lot of us came down to this world for fun!" Juna raised her hand in happiness.
Arius felt like passing out just thinking of hundreds of gods and goddessesing down to this world for ''fun'' like hello wouldn''t that fuck up this world!
After a couple of minutes, Arius shook his head clearing out all this useless information said to him. "Got it, you''re here because you were simply bored" Arius gave his thoughts to Juna.
Nod.
Nodding her head Juna let go of Arius and disappeared then reappeared on her throne. "You are correct!"
"So, are you Eva''s mother?" Arius asked genuinely, wondering.
"Yes and no. First I wasn''t impregnated, second I made Eva out of my rights of being a goddess simply making her a small demi-human out of my divine energy. But, don''t get me wrong I love her, she is my daughter" Juna lifted her giant chest up which was easily an H-cup in pure pride.
"Ok that''s good then why did you freeze time was it just to tell me this?" Arius asked, looking at Juna.
Juna shook her head left to right while waving her long snowy clean finger. "Nope, I''m just a tiny bit annoyed with you and your ''friendly system'' calling me a sadistic elf milf!"
Arius felt sweat dripping off his forehead and decided toe up with another question before he would get ''punished''. "Why did you allow yourself to be kidnapped?"
Juna put her hand in a thinking gesture. "Well, My daughter and I were getting food for the cats that came to our small vige when we arrived at the holy kingdom''s wall. A fatty told us he can sell us cat food so we went with him. I knew he was a bad person but was interested in what he was gonna do.
Turns out it was a trap and before I could attack my soul was forcefully removed from this world by Violet who had to talk with me after I was done talking with her I went back to this world and before I knew it I was locked in a small cage so I broke out and killed all the ve traders"
"Wow, you''re pretty cool" Arius pped his hands.
"Right right I am cool killing all those trash bastards who dare enve innocents" Juna nodded her head agreeing with Arius not knowing he just wanted to dy being ''punished''.
"Can you unfreeze the world? I need to say goodbye to the royal family before I leave to find a dragon to cure my mother''s illness" Arius asked hoping she wouldn''t ''punish him''.
"Umu, I can but before that, I think someone deserves a spanking..."
Arius''s face went pale showing terror in his eyes as Juna approached him with a wooden paddle dangling in her clean white hands.
"Fuck this is gonna hurt my butt..."
Chapter 21 Ill See You Later...
"So have you learned not to speak ill of this goddess" Juna walked back to her throne with a sassy mood.
Nod.
Arius could only nod his head in response.
[Host you are one sneaky bastard...]
"What can I say I''m good at pretending" Arius showed a faint smile while he responded in his head. From the beginning when Juna attacked him he allowed her to connect her kicks due to her divine energy being extremely low.
[Host she cannot hear us now?]
"Yep, when she was beating me I used that opportunity to check her ''stats'' in this world turns out she is a 6th-ss-star mage the only reason why she is overpowered is due to her divine energy" Arius spoke in his head.
[Interesting so what was the point of performing that act?]
"Simple she might be my future mother-inw!" Arius screamed in response inside his head.
Juna noticed Arius fist-bumping the air showing a smug expression.
Arius noticed Juna''s gaze and coughed to get out of her awkward stare. "Cough, so Juna can we leave this ce now I would like to see Eva"
"Ok I think I''ve punished you enough" Juna waved her slender hands "I the goddess of nature resume the time of the world of Nero"
Arius felt his vision go dark the next secondter he heard Eva''s voice.
"Mother, I will not let you hurt him!" Eva yelled.
Arius opened his eyes to see Eva in the exact position she was before Juna froze time.
"Fine, if my peanut asks me not to do something I won''t" Juna walked up to Eva and hugged her tightly while kissing her cheeks.
"Thank you, mom I love you" Eva showed a bright smile that she didn''t hurt Arius.
"I love you too, peanut. I''m sorry you got hurt while I was gone..." Juna looked at Eva with sadness in her eyes.
Eva shook her head left to right. "No! It wasn''t your fault besides because of what happened I got to meet Arius..." Eva blushed at her own words.
Juna seeing her daughter blush at the name of Arius could only smirk. She leaned into Eva''s ear and whispered. "So you like Arius?"
Hearing her mothers words Eva''s whole body went red like a tomato. "Wh-What a-a-are yo-you talking about!" Her whole body trembled in embarrassment while she kept taking quick nces at Arius.
Arius only showed a gentle smile causing Eva to stumble backwards falling on her butt.
Juna supported Eva back up with a grin on her face. Eva couldn''t make eye contact with her mother or Arius or her whole face would heat up.
"Shall we depart to say goodbye to the royal family?" Arius asked awkwardly.
"Ok lets have you two say goodbye then will follow you Arius on what you''ll do next!" Juna asked while she walked out of the basement followed by Arius and Eva.
"After I depart from the holy kingdom I will track down a dragon and either kill it or take some of its blood when that ispleted I will head home and heal my mother''s illness" Arius responded.
"Oh my a dragon that will be tuff" Juna said with a serious face that caused Arius to feel a little worried not because of the strength but finding a dragon.
"Will it be hard to find a dragon?" Arius showed a worried smile not wanting to waste time searching.
Juna stopped dead in her tracks halting Arius and Eva as well. She then turned around. "Arius dragons in this world are extremely rare to find but there are over 1 million of them there just in the mystic region that''s located on the other side of the world..."
Hearing Juna''s words caused Arius to take a step back. "How long would it take if I flew to the mystic region?" Arius could only ask hoping it would only take a couple of months. He knew his mothers had only 6 years left and she is probably starting to feel the illness/disease.
Seeing Arius''s worried face Juna took a minute to think of the best possible route he could take. "Arius it would take you 4 years to cross to the other side of the road if you listen to my route but if you decide not to it would take 6 years..."
"I''ll listen to your route but why does it take 6 years to cross the world?" Arius asked, thinking of hundreds of reasons why.
"Well, this world is tripled earth''s size and the other reason why it will take you those years is mainly the beast and monsters that live in the death abyss that you will have to pass to get to the mystic region" Juna looked at Arius to see his reaction but his expression was in.
"Ok, is there anything else I need to know?" Arius looked at Juna and asked.
"Yes, there are these beings that are called guardians who block paths of the death abyss. They are the rulers of all the monsters and beasts. Guardians are extremely strong it would take eight 8th-ss-star mages to beat one guardian"
"I''m only a 7th star...So ill need to level up my system on the way to the death abyss and even earn points and experience before I challenge one guardian"
"NO! Arius I don''t want you to take this risk, it''s too dangerous" Eva who was silently listening to Arius and her mothers conversation couldn''t help but blurt out a cry.
Arius patted her head and whispered in her ear. "I''ll be ok when I''m gone I promise"
"Can I go with you then!" Eva tightly grabbed Arius''s arm.
Arius shook his head telling her no. "Eva it will be to extremely dangerous and with you there I''ll be worried about you"
Hearing what Arius said warmed her heart but turned to sadness hearing she couldn''t go with him. "I won''t be able to see you for a very long time..." Eva faced the ground.
Arius walked up to Eva and hugged her tightly, pressing their bodies together. "Eva listen to me yes ill be gone for a couple of years but when I return I''ll be so strong to the point where no one in this world can touch me or my loved ones that includes you Eva as well"
Hearing Arius''s words that she was a loved one to him made her feel like she was on cloud nine and she had no more effort on trying to stop him or going with him. "Ok I''ll wait for you to return Arius"
Seeing Eva in a joyful mood made Arius sigh in relief. " I''ll go say goodbye to the royal family. You two can start heading back to my family''s home to tell my mother I found myself a master and will live with him for a couple of years so she doesn''t have to worry about me" Arius looked over at Juna who nodded her head.
"I will tell your mother you will be in safe hands with your ''master'' so don''t worry" Juna winked.
"Bye Arius i''ll see you in a couple of years" Eva held back her tears saying these words but put on a strong front so she doesn''t look weak in front of Arius.
"Ill be back Eva trust me" Arius gently kissed the top of her forehead which caused Eva to stand in ce frozen like her whole world stopped.
"Oh my" Juna spoke, covering her mouth.
Eva who still stood in ce in pure shock didn''t respond but gently kissed his forehead back. "I''ll see youter Arius" She gently whispered in Arius''s ear.
Nod.
Nodding his head Arius detached himself from Eva and turned toward Juna. "Please take good care of her"
"Do not worry when youe back she''ll be a beauty above beauties" Juna threw a thumbs up.
"Mother!'' Eva tugged on her mothers still ripped clothes.
"I know I know" Juna smiled down at Eva.
Seeing this scene warmed Arius''s heart. "Goodbye guys I promise I''ll be safe" With these words Juna and Eva waving goodbye Arius left the ve shop and headed towards the royal capital to say goodbye to the royal family.
.
.
.
Pce.
"What your leaving!" Alfred yelled out, spitting out his drink.
"Yep I will be going on an adventure to make myself stronger and find a thing I need to heal my mom" Arius stood at the door ready to leave.
"Did you tell Jasmin yet?" Alfred asked, looking at Arius after cleaning the water he spit out.
"Not yet I''m gonna say goodbye after this" Arius smiled.
"Ok stay here I''ll get someone to get Jasmin. Maid to the left of the door please fetch Jasmin and bring her here. Tell her Arius is leaving" Alfred ordered.
With a bow the maid left.
.
.
.
Jasmin''s bedroom.
Jasmin sat around a ss table drinking tea joined by Yua who stood guard with her huge hammer.
Knock, Knock, Knock.
Hearing a knocking sounding from the door Jasmin looked over before she spoke. "You maye in"
Screech.
The door opened to reveal a maid who politely bowed. "your father has sent me here to ry a message to you and retrieve you"
"Go on please speak" Jasmin showed a gentle smile at the maid.
"Yes, your majesty has said pleasee to dining room he wants you to say goodbye to Arius because he is leaving for a long time"
Smash!
Jasmin dropped her tea cup and felt her face go pale hearing what the maid said. "MY HUSBAND IS LEAVING ME!!!" her voice echoed throughout the pce in rage.
.
.
.
Dining room.
"MY HUSBAND IS LEAVING ME!!!"
Arius and Alfred who were chatting waiting for Jasmin to arrive heard her scream echoe throughout the castle.
Arius and Alfred looked at each other with awkward smiles on their faces trying to forget they heard her.
THUD, THUD, THUD.
Loud footsteps could be hearding toward the dining room.
Screech.
The door opened to reveal an enraged Jasmin. "Why is MY husband leaving me!" she looked over at Arius who had a little sweat running down his head.
"It''s only temporally" Arius sprung up from the chair and walked over to the enraged princess.
Jasmin looked at Arius with heart eyes hearing his words which cooled her down. "Honey it will only be temporary?"
"Yep," Arius nodded.
Jasmin signed in relief.
"So you must be Arius!" An unknown female voice came down the hallway.
Hearing the voiceing from the door Arius looked over and saw a beautiful young woman clothed in a red flower kimono and had long red hair that reached her back added with her beautiful eyes that were different colors one blue and one red.
She was a real beauty but the only weird thing is...she has a giant hammer resting on her shoulders while she stared at Arius with a re that could kill!
Chapter 22 Jasmins Killing Intent!
"Who are you?" Arius asked, watching the red-headed girl angrily enter the dining room with an enraged expression.
Yua entered the dining room with loud footsteps stomping her way toward Arius. "So you are Arius the one who is tricking princess Jasmin!"
Silence...
The whole room was silent Arius, Jasmin, Alfred, and the maids were left speechless at her words.
Seeing everyone in disbelief Yua shuddered in anger. "So you tricked everyone here so you can sink your dirty paws into the princess!"
Arius pointed to himself. "A 5-year-old kid tricked an entire royal family? Do you realize how stupid you sound" Arius scoffed.
"I am not stupid!" Yua grabbed Arius by the cor and stared him in the eyes.
"Huh..." Seeing a female touch her ''husband'' Jasmin felt her whole brain stop working. "This woman is touching my husband, my honey, my baby, my prince, my stud, my dumpling, my squishy, MY LIFE" Jasmin screamed in her head with fury.
"Let''s calm down now let''s talk like normal civilized people" Arius being held up by his cor could only pat her head treating her like a child having a tantrum.
"How dare you touc-" Yua who was to finish her words closed her mouth feeling a dark killing intenting from behind her.
Jasmin smiled, cing an iron grip on Yua''s shoulder. "Let - him - go" She whispered in Yua''s ear which sent shivers down her whole spine.
Yua without realizing it let go of Arius.
[Host the danger level in this room is at a death god-threat...]
Arius nced at Jasmin who only smiled at him with a gentle expression.
''Cough''
Arius awkwardly coughed getting everyone in the room''s attention. "Thank you for having me here as a guest I wille back in a couple of years I''m not really good at goodbyes so ill just leave" Arius faced Alfred and bowed his head in thanks.
"Please don''t bow your head my son-inw My family and I will wait for you to return" Alfred spoke as he got up from his chair and lifted Arius''s head up.
Arius walked toward the door right when he was about to leave he felt a soft sensation hit his back. "Jasmin?" Arius turned his head around seeing Jasmin push her tiny mountains up against his back.
"You promise you''lle back" Jasmin softly asked.
"Yes, I swear i''lle back" Arius turned around and kissed her on the forehead with that action Arius turned into air and disappeared from everyone''s sight.
Jasmin stood frozen in ce in shock at what happened as she ced her hand on her forehead. "He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me He kissed me" Jasmin''s mind was a broken record on repeat.
Yua, who was enraged, quickly calmed down seeing the princess in her own world. "Princess, will you wash off his nasty mark on your head?"
Jasmin turned toward Yua and showed a smile. "Of course not, I''ll never wash my forehead starting today, and father have a neww put in ce and rule that anyone who touches my forehead is executed" With those words, Jasmin skipped to her bedroom to do unspeakable things.
,m Yua looked at Alfred and could only sigh. "Tell me all about this Arius... I admit I overreacted I at least want to know about this kid"
Alfred sat back at the table and motioned Yua to join him. Yua sat down and waited for the king to speak. "I''ll tell you how we met him..."
.
.
.
While Alfred told Yua all about their contact with Arius and everything they knew, Arius was flying in the clear sky toward the mystic region.
[Host I have set a timer for 6 years]
"Thank you, I''ll fly for 18 hours then sleep at an inn them repeat over and over until I arrive at the death abyss" Arius responded.
.
.
.
After flying for 18 hours the sky started to darken with the two suns going down and three moons rising. Arius looked down from the sky at a small town that had no living soul on the street. After flying a little farther from above he saw an inn.
"Let''s sleep there for the night" Arius spoke to himself hovering to the ground in front of the inn.
Landing on the ground Arius read the inn''s sign. "The Bumpy Potato?"
[Host shouldn''t you change your appearance to an older man?]
"Ah makes sense ill change myself to a 25-year-old guy" Arius snapped his finger the next secondter a blue circle went up and down his small body slowly changing his appearance.
[Host you look handsome]
Arius turned himself into a 25-year-old guy, who had long ck hair and piercing red eyes. His body was slim and fit. He wore a ck suit with a blue tie and long white pants. Arius right now was a piece of meat for women.
"Ok...Let''s go in" Arius pushed open the saloon doors to be greeted by an olddy who sat behind a wooden counter.
"What brings a handsome young man here?" The olddy asked.
Arius walked up to the wooden counter and smiled. "May I please purchase a room for the night?"
"Of course, it will be 5 copper coins" The olddy smiled, holding out her hand waiting for the money.
"Shit..." Arius spoke in his head. "I am an idiot, I forgot to bring money. Hey, supreme system you wanna help me out just this once..." Arius asked the supreme system in a desperate tone.
[Host that goes against the rules I have been strictly told not to give you anything unless it''s in the shop]
"Listen listen listen, my friend, help a brother out just this once it will be our little secrets"
[Impossible I can not hold secrets due to being programmed to tell Violet the goddess of reincarnation everything you say]
"Huh..." Arius felt his body freeze. "Violet is a stalker..." Arius gasped in disbelief.
[NO, I AM NOT!] Violet''s voice came from the supreme system.
"Huh" Arius, hearing her voicee from the supreme system scared him. "Why are you speaking from my system!" Arius screamed in his head.
[Shut up I added my powers into here too so I have a right to be in here!] Violet responded in a sassy tone.
Seeing he had no other option Arius decided to try and get coins out of the goddess. "Violet, the most beautiful goddess in the entire heavens, please give me 5 copper. The olddy has been staring at me for a good 5 minutes. It''s awkward..." Arius pleaded.
[Uhhh, Arius, you are the first-ever mortal to ask something out of me without simpi-being nice to me...] Violet coughed.
"Please?" Arius awkwardly smiled, not being able to stand here in front of the olddy any longer.
[Fine, but you have to do one thing I say] Violet giggled.
Arius mentally nodded his head. "Sure what do I have to do?" he asked curiously about what she would make him do.
[I want you to-
Chapter 23 Pity!?
[I want you to kiss my feet!]
"That''s it? Ok, let''s do it" Arius spoke with a grin on his face.
[Huh...Why are you agreeing!?] on the other side Violet was mentally freaking out thinking this guy was a sinful man.
"All I''m doing is kissing your feet?" Arius shrugged, not caring at all.
[Wrong it''s a sexual activity only done by people that are married!] Violet who was sitting on a cloud sofa felt her face go red.
"h h h, whatever, miss pure virgin, how do I kiss your feet? I''m in a hurry" Arius just wanted to go to bed at this point so he was starting to get annoyed.
[You...] Violet had many emotions running through her head but the one and main emotion she felt was curiosity. What would it feel like to be kissed on the feet?
While Arius waited for a response the old woman behind the counter still with her hand out looked at him with pity. "You must be broke..." The old woman shook her head in sadness.
"Huh..." Arius turned his head to the old woman who gazed at him in pity.
Arius quickly put his hands in an X form before responding. "You''re wrong believe it or not but I''m super-rich like super-duper rich"
The old woman walked out from behind the counter and ced her wrinkling hand on Arius''s shoulder and smiled gently. "It''s okay no need to lie boy you must be struggling"
Arius could only sigh in defeat mentally cursing himself for forgetting to bring money. "God I''m so stupid how the fuck did I forget money I''m literally a son-inw to a god damn king!"
While Arius was cursing himself Violet finally calmed down and without any words sent him 5 coppers then disconnected from the supreme system.
[Host here is 5 copper coins]
5 copper coins appeared inside Arius''s pocket causing him to be in disbelief. "Violet hello?"
[The goddess Violet left a couple of minutes ago]
Hearing what the Supreme said Arius wanted to ask why but reframed and instead took out the 5 copper coins and ced them in the olddy''s hand. "Here you go ma''am"
"Oh so you weren''t broke young man haha there is a free room upstairs down the left hallway then walk down until you reach door 8" The olddy exined while walking back behind the counter.
Nod
With a nod, Arius walked upstairs and went down the hallway. "Number 8 number 8, is it more down the hall?" Arius asked himself. After walking a little more down the hallway he finally found his room and immediately after entering he sluggishly walked toward the green medium-size bed and plopped his body on it.
"I have a long way to go tomorrow, let''s get some sleep" Arius closed his eyes andid peacefully on the bed trying to fall asleep. After 10 minutes he finally was about to doze off until a woman''s voice came from the next room over.
"Ahh! O.. Oh!... Aghh! AAAH HARDER TEDDY''''
"You like that Sissy!"
"YES, YES, Haah... Uugh.. Aaah..."
"TAKE MY SEED, SISSY!"
Hearing this Arius felt like punching a hole through the wall and killing the two people who were fucking like rabbits like people have some decency and respect I''m trying to sleep here!
For 20 minutes straight Arius could only hear a woman moaning and swore he was gonna rip his ears off.
Another 20 minutes went by and the sound of moaning came to a halt. Arius sighed in relief that the moaning stopped and he could get some sleep but fate was a bitch the sound could be heard again but this time just the voices of the two.
""Haah... Uugh.. Aaah... honey I can''t go any further stop using physical enhancements" Sissy panted.
"Fine, I had enough as well, my dragon feels like it will explode" The man agreed.
"How many days do we have left here?" Sissy asked.
"A week, ah by the way can you do me a favor?" The man spoke.
"What''s the favor?" Sissy asked.
"Can you have sex with my best friend Charles?"
"Have you lost your mind!?"
"Come on please babe"
"No, I will not even touch that guy!"
"How about a three-way?"
"I can''t believe you, I''m going to my friend''s ce tonight!"
BANG!
Arius heard the door next to his room m open then immediately after m closed.
"About time after that woman is gone, I can get to sleep!" Arius did a victory pose fist-bumping himself.
5 minutes went by and the whole building was quiet. Arius closed his eyes drowning in his tiredness he finally could get the sleep he needed but then a cry rang behind his door.
"Who does that bastard think he is!? He needs to use enhancements to be good at sex his dick can''t even break my hymen!" Sissy angrily roared to herself.
Hearing this Arius sprung up from his bed in pure shock. "How is that possible no no no impossible!?"
[Host it''s true I looked through the wall and into her secret ce and her hymen is still there...]
Arius looked over at the wall that connected to the next room and felt only pity for the man then turned his head toward his door and heard the girl talking again.
"I swear, I always have to fake moaning to not hurt that pussies pride! I do all this for him let him y with my body then he says hey fuck my best friend you goddamn bastard why would I fuck that fat pig!" Sissy mmed her fist on Arius''s door.
At this point, Arius knew he wasn''t going to get any sleep and instead got up from his bed andzily walked over to his door and opened it.
Opening the door a tall, beautiful, and slender woman with long, light blue hair and blue eyes. She wore a nightgown apparel with long sleeves with buttons on the upper arms, a ck scarf on her neck, and high-heeled boots.
The first thing that came to Arius''s mind was what the hell is that outfit?
Sissy fell backwardnding on her back and her face facing upward toward the ceiling she moved her face to the left slowly and her whole body trembled when she made eye contact with Arius.
"I-I-I''m sorry!" She sprung into a bowing position nting her face down on the wooden floor.
Arius scratched his head awkwardly. "It''s fine, wannae in?" To be honest, because he couldn''t sleep, he decided to listen to this girl''s story. It sounded quite intriguing.
Sissy thought to herself if she should enter the room but her anger got the best of her and she just walked into the room and sat on the bed.
Arius sat next to her on the bed. "You can use me as an outlet to talk to go ahead I''m all ears"
Nod.
Nodding her head Sissy began to talk. "Listen here my family engaged me to this prick of a prince from the Hanz Dynasty at first I epted because of how nice he was to me but after he had intercourse with me he just treated me like his sex toy I went to my parents about it and they said deal with it.
Everywhere we go he would boast about having sex with me but he still hasn''t broken my hymen pathetic right you wanna know what the funny thing is about t his whole ordeal is that this is my clone and you''re the first person I told about this"
Arius closed his eyes trying to keep his brain from frying due to listening to this woman''s story. Likedy why are you mad he just fucked your clone he hasn''t even touched your real body!?
Sissy saw the confused Arius and knew what he was thinking. "Well, you see I''m mad because...
Chapter 24 Arius Vs The Death Abyss. 1
[Author note]
[Sorry for the death abyss chapters, when I was writing them I was sick as fuck. Either you can skip them or try your hardest to read through these. Won''t happen again!]
"Well, you see I''m mad because..."
When Sissy was about to talk he saw it was already morning. "Crap I have to get going..." Arius thought to himself.
[Host how about you leave a clone of yourself here?]
"Good idea let''s do that" Arius snapped his finger making an invisible copy of himself. "Look behind you, Sissy!" Arius yelled.
"Huh!" Sissy quickly turned around not knowing Arius was nting his clone in his spot and disappearing out of the room.
"What was that about Arius?" Sissy looked back not knowing the Arius in front of her was a clone. "Whatever let me tell you why I''m mad-"
.
.
.
Arius appeared in the sky flying toward the death abyss. "Ok new idea no more stopping instead I''ll-use magic to refresh me the rest of the way"
[Are you sure about that host? Don''t you want to keep your sleep natural?]
"Eh at this point I don''t care we still have a long way to go" Arius shrugged his shoulders and readied himself for the long journey.
.
.
.
3 years have passed and Arius is now 8-years-old his height grew a few inches and his white hair grew longer throughout his journey nothing really happened because he was flying the whole time the only time hended was due to food and needing to take a mental break he also leveled up bing more overpowered now owning skills like the king of ughter, mental resistance, and calm warrior and many more abilities.
With this time he finally arrived at the death abyss.
hovering above the death abyss which was an endless dark forest Arius gulped. "Damn this ce looks scary"
Arius flew down toward the ground and started to walk inside the forest which looked like it went on for miles upon miles upon miles a never-ending forest.
Arius walked through the forest for hours finallying across a giant cave. Right when Arius stepped one foot into the cave a giant roar echoed throughout the cave then multiple disorted voices spoke.
"Roar -"
"Let me out, I''ll eat this damn human!"
"Let us out..."
"..."
Arius''s appearancepletely angered the unknown monster in the wall cave tens of thousands of feet in front of him.
The roar of monsters frightens Arius to his core causing him to take a step back.
While Arius was trying to hold himself together an unknown man who stood in the sky, outlined a sneer at the corners of his mouth. Soon, his right arm rotated slowly in front of him. Suddenly, a wave of arm-thick spiritual power burst down and bloomed in the forest.
The bright spiritual power light curtain contains strands of tadpole-like forbidden patterns, which burst into the forbidden light curtain at the entrance of a cave.
Suddenly, it was forbidden to break the light curtain. There was a galloping sound in the deep and huge cave, which made the ground at Arius''s feet tremble like water!
"Ow!"
"Other allies in distress, this humble human, when theye to the king''s territory, they are the lonely soul under the king''s ws. You must not step into the king''s territory without the king''s permission!"
With a rough and crazy howl, it came from a huge cave up to 300 feet. Immediately, there was another sound of response from demons and beasts in the 30000-mile holy field
Not long after, there was a ferociousugh in thergest cave, "little ones! Listen to the king''s order and tear this human alive!"
As soon as the voice fell, excited voices came from hundreds of caves on the huge arc wall in front of Arius:
"Listen to the king''s order and tear up this human!"
"Kill!"
"Ouch..."
"..."
In the moonlight, a behemoth with a length of only 30 feet and a height of 10 feet exudes the strong breath of the terrifying monster!
These monsters are gray all over. Under the night, their huge pupils emit faint green light, and a huge tail like a huge broom is fluffy and dragged to the ground, bringing a rolling dust storm!
Like a group of thousands of demon wolves!
They have lightning speed, and their sharp giant ws can easily tear through steel like it was butter.
In the sky, the unknown man looked down, and the wolf tide surged towards Arius. The unknown man thought to himself "This kid is as good as dead"
After all, an 8-year-old kid can''t use any high-tier magic ording to his beliefs.
Arius looked at the demonic wolves. He clenched his fists and shouted, "I don''t want to kill. Youe out, demon wolf king. I have something to talk to you about!" Arius knew he couldn''t win against tens of thousands of wolves so instead, he would try and tame the king of wolves.
"Talk about you disgusting human, humble human beings are trash, die!" there was an indisputable roar in the deep and huge cave, "kill me!"
"It''s the king!" thousands of demon wolves who were of the growth spit people''s words and shake the sky!
"Dong Dong -"
"Human beings die!"
Suddenly, an adult demon wolf in the demon wolf group stood out in the tide of beasts. After flying at a low altitude, he opened his mouth and tore down at Arius with fierce fangs!
"If you want to die yourself, don''t me me for being cruel and evil!" Arius screamed while he shed away with a ferocious smile and appeared on the demon wolf''s head!
While Arius was shaking in fear due to the situation he activated his calm warrior skill making him a calm and collected person inbat.
"Die for me!"
He clenched the wolf''s hair with his left hand, raised his right fist and smashed it on the wolf''s head!
"Click -"
"Bang -"
In the shocked eyes of the unknown man, apanied by the clear sound of bone fracture, the giant wolf head of darkness couldn''t bear the power of Arius''s fist and burst open!
"No..."
In the desperate wail, blood gushed from the cracked wolf''s head like a waterfall, especially bloody!
"Bang!"
The demon wolf who was an adult fell down like a house!
"Whoosh!"
Arius flew into the air andnded on the body of the demon wolf!
"Stab -"
Seeing that the demon wolf in adulthood was killed, at that time, the thousands of demon wolves running towards Arius suddenly slid to the ground and stopped their body shape!
Obviously, they were suddenly frightened by the human in front of them.
"This damn human has killed our littlemander. Let''s go up and kill him together!"
"Ow --"
The demon wolves went crazy towards Arius again!
This is the ruthlessness of the wolf!
Wolf''s ferocity!
The wolf, a gregarious monster, can at least rank in the top ten among countless monster races in terms of unity and ferocity!
They will not shrink back because Arius is big. From a certain point of view, the demon wolf is sometimes not afraid of life and death, and will not stop until it reaches its goal!
They are arrogant and ferocious!
"A group of animals who don''t know how to live or die. I''ll help you!" Arius roared. When he was ten feet high, he suddenly hit the oing wolf tide in the air!
The next moment, all the guardians who were watching throughout the forest saw a shocking scene!
"Bang bang -"
"Click, click -"
With the loud noise, Arius was as strong as the flesh of the god of defense. He smashed a demon wolf that was only 30 feet long and 10 feet high!
His body was like an invincible weapon. He took his own blood and crashed into the head of a demon wolf, then rushed out of the wolf stock like a shell, and pierced the abdomen of another demon wolf again!
For a moment, the demon wolves were like entering the purgatory of the world. There was blood sprayed everywhere and a huge broken corpse scattered only by collision and explosion!
The blood dyed the ground red, just like blood washing!
When Arius sted a path of blood in the wolf tide, hundreds of demon wolves had been killed!
The remaining demon wolves turned around and opened their tusks to surround Arius!
"Whew, whew, whew -"
At the same time, dozens of demon wolves rose in the air, and the demon force rolled all over them, blocking the way above Arius!
"A group of beasts who don''t know what to do!"
"Bang bang -"
Arius, covered with wolf blood, was full of killing in his eyes. His body shed in a ring at a high speed, and each foot burst the head of a demon wolf!
Kill your feet!
Suddenly, dozens of headless wolf corpses with broken heads rose up with the power of Arius''s foot, and fell hundreds of feet away in a huge ring with gushing blood!
In just a moment, nearly 200 demon wolves were killed!
Chapter 25 Arius Vs The Death Abyss. 2
"Your Majesty, this human is so powerful..."
"King! He''s too strong!"
"..."
The more than 1800 demon wolves who besieged Arius subconsciously besieged Arius. After that, they burst into words and made a sound of panic, but they didn''t dare to attack rashly.
"Human, you are dead!" at this time, the sound of thunder sounded from the huge cave.
"Whoosh!"
Arius stood in the air with a sneer on his mouth, "demon wolf king,e out and let''s talk about a deal, otherwise, I''ll kill all your demon wolves!"
"Trade? Human, what tricks do you want to y!`` With the sound of anger, a giant wolf with a length of 100 feet and 30 feet came out slowly from such arge cave.
Its red hair covering the whole body is burning like wisps of fire, its limbs seem to be full of violent power, and Arius pays particr attention to its two growing heads!
One of them has a golden head, and the other is burning a rolling me!
Arius frowned
"Humble human, since you know the king, you should know that it''s easy for the king to kill you!" the golden fire demon wolf king''s huge pupil exudes bloodthirsty luster. As it approaches Arius step by step, the demon wolves surrounding Arius immediately give way to both sides.
"Golden fire demon wolf king, I''m the guardian of life." The unknown man stepped on the void and said, "if you agree to surrender to me, how about I treat you to leave this dark ce?"
"Haha!" the golden fire demon wolf kingughed: "cunning guardians, I have heard all your conversation just now. You can''t use any magic weapons after entering the death abyss. You have to spend a day before you can pass the nuclear opening!"
"Even if I want to spare you from death, I can''t! Otherwise, the kings of other monsters will besiege me to death!"
"Even if other animal kings don''t embarrass me, I won''t let you, a humble human!"
"When the king was captured by your damn human beings from my home in meteor God Canyon, there were five thousand of his subordinates, but did you see? Now there are only more than one thousand left!"
"You humans and guardians have done this! The king will crush you to death for revenge!"
Here, the golden fire demon wolf king uttered a wolf howl full of hate and sacrifice to the dead wolf family!
"Die, man!"
In the roar of anger, the golden fire demon wolf king soared into the air and turned into a red beam with a thickness of tens of feet. He appeared in front of Arius, poked out a house-like wolf w, tore the void, and patted Arius in the low air!
"Buzz -"
In an instant, the strong power of gold poured into Arius''s right arm, swung his right arm, and pulled it away from the captured wolf w!
"Bang -"
In the dull loud noise, Arius in the air was like a kite with a broken line. He was photographed and flew to the ground. He took three steps back one after another before he stood still unharmed!
"Ah! Damn human, you hurt the king!"
In the roar of anger, the golden fire demon wolf king''s wolf w was drawn by Arius''s arm, and its huge body was pumped hundreds of feet away, turned over in the air, and stood in the air again!
It''spletely angry!
Arius raised his head and said proudly, "I know it''s not easy for you to practice. I don''t want to kill you today. As long as you obey obediently, I''ll spare your life, otherwise, you have only one way to die!"
"You want the noble king to serve you, a humble human race? It''s a big joke!" the golden fire demon wolf king roared angrily. Immediately, the burning wolf head on the right opened his fangs!
"Hoo Hoo -"
Suddenly, thousands of fire dragons gushed out of the wolf''s mouth and swallowed Arius like lightning!
For a moment, Arius''s figure disappeared in the sea of fire. The local fire rolled in tens of thousands of feet around, illuminating the night sky!
"Humble human beings who don''t know how to live or die dare to be presumptuous in front of the king!"
The golden fire demon wolfughed, flew to the ground, turned around and walked towards its cave.
It is extremely confident that it can easily turn Arius into nothingness with its own me that is enough to burn the best of the most powerful humans!
"Your Majesty is awesome..."
"The king is mighty!"
"Ouch --"
More than 1800 demon wolves cry in excitement. They all gathered together, like a torn void, into the ears of the guardians that were watching the fight in the sky or wherever they were.
Because the sea of fire blocks the guardian''s sight, those who were interested in Arius, such as the guardian of death and guardian of life, are anxious to see that an interesting human would be killed.
In contrast, the guardian of fire, the guardian of water, the guardian of the earth, and the other eight great guardians smiled and finally breathed in pride!
The King of dragons, the great ancestor of the guardians, said with a positive smile: "the me of the golden fire demon wolf king can burn all the best utensils in an instant. Hehe, that human is sure of death, it''s really a premature death..."
Suddenly!
The guardian of death also burst intoughter. He seemed to find something strange. He looked down at the battle zone and eximed, "The human is not dead!"
All the guardians looked down and saw a shocking scene!
But seeing Arius in a ck robe and covered with wolf blood, he looked gloomy and walked steadily out of the fire step by step. Then, his body surged out of golden dragon-like magical power!
"Kill!"
When Arius was drinking, he performed the divine step, shot through the void like lightning, and smashed down the back of the golden fire demon wolf king!
"Human, you''re not dead!" the golden fire demon wolf king screamed. He whirled in the air, and his huge body became golden. The strong and domineering power of gold covered the whole body and limbs!
"I see if you will die this time!"
On the left front leg of the golden fire demon wolf king, the wolf w covered by the power of gold patted Arius hard!
The house like wolf ws burst the void instantly. In the copse of the void, they collided with Arius''s swirling fist!
"Bang -"
With the loud noise, a golden vortex intertwined with gold power and light gold spirit power, just like a huge golden cloud exploding!
"Whew, whew, whew -"
The sharp golden power, like a golden power flying sword, cut through the void and shot at thousands of demon wolves in the fifth stage of growth.
"King, help!"
"Your Majesty..."
"..."
The demon wolves were terrified and seemed toote to dodge. If they were affected by the residual power, they would suffer heavy casualties!
"Click!"
"No... the king''s legs!"
The clear sound of bone fracture was mixed with the scream of the golden fire demon wolf king. After its huge body was smashed into the air by Arius, the blood of the whole left front leg sshed and the bones cracked inch by inch!
"Plop!"
In the dust, the golden fire demon wolf king looked painful and fell to the ground. At that moment, he looked at the wolves that were about to be swallowed up by the guardian of death and shed sad tears, "no!"
Immediately, the golden fire demon wolf king didn''t know what he found, and the huge pupil showed a confused color
But at this critical moment, Arius, who was just patted by the golden fire demon wolf king, spilled a wisp of blood from the corner of his mouth, suddenly gave a meal in vain, and shouted, "don''t be afraid, I''ll save you!"
Obviously, Arius was trying to subdue the wolf n!
Because Arius knows that once the proud race of the wolf n sumbs to itself, it will be loyal for life!
Arius knew it because the system told him all about the different races in this hell of an abyss.
For Arius, he doesn''t want to kill this arrogant race, whether he belongs to them or misses the lost wolf n! Back on earth when he was deployed to an Icey region he made friends with the arctic wolves and because he was there for over a year he became family with that pack.
Never kill them all unless you have to!
Chapter 26 Arius Vs The Death Abyss. 3
Between the lightning and flint, Arius performed the divine step and flickered away in front of the wolves.
The guardian of fire spread dozens of demon wolves who were about to kill in front of the wolves, Arius blocked the power of gold like a sharp sword with his flesh and made a series of sounds of the intersection of gold and iron!
After dozens of demon wolves in front of the wolves were rescued, Arius, in ragged ck robes, was cut in the neck by thest three feet of gold!
"The human is dead!"
"He is only a human after all!"
Murmur, The guardian of fire, and the guardian of water voice sounded in the sky.
Immediately, a domineering side leak sounded, "do you really think you can kill me!"
In the attention of the death abyss, Arius, who was cut off for hundreds of feet, turned over in the air, and his hair jumped to the ground, and there was a long dark red mark on his neck!
If it weren''t for his strong body, he would be in a different ce!
Dozens of demon wolves rescued by Arius showed a confused color in their dark green pupils.
Lying in a pool of blood and losing one leg, the golden fire demon wolf king endured severe pain. His three legs stood up and looked down at Arius from amanding position. A pair of giant pupils showed nine points of confusion and one point of gratitude, "why did you save the wolf family?"
"Since I entered the death abyss, I said I didn''t want to kill you. They were to me for killing some." Arius wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and looked up at the golden fire demon wolf king, "save them. I just don''t want them to die. Is this enough reason?"
"Don''t think that if you save your subordinates, the king will submit to you!" the golden fire demon wolf king opened his mouth and said fiercely:
"The beast is the darling of heaven and earth. We, the golden fire demon wolf family, live in the meteor God Canyon and have no grievances with you humans, but you catch what we kill. Now you still fantasize that our golden fire demon wolf family will sumb to you. You dream!"
Arius looked solemn and sighed, "this world is not only a world where wolves eat people but also a world where the strong eat the weak!"
"You can''t say right or wrong about things between animals and people. It''s not an absolutely fair world, is it?"
Hearing the speech, the golden fire demon wolf king said angrily, "why can''t you say right or wrong? It''s wrong that you humans that are high level took us away! It''s even more wrong to trap us here in this hell of an abyss!"
"Since you say so, you answer me a question," Arius spoke.
"You say!" The golden fire demon wolf king''s eyes gradually became fierce.
Arius said in a deep voice, "then I ask you, the rabbits, foxes, and other races you eat in the death abyss, are they your enemies? Why did you kill and swallow them alive!"
"Let me ask you again. Since the beginning of my trial in this hell, countless people have died in your wolf family before me probably! If you don''t kill them, the top-level guardians will catch you and imprison you?"
"Imprison you and let you recover your freedom as long as you domesticate you. Compared with your hunting and killing weaker races than you, is it the cruelty of our people or the cruelty and ruthlessness of your werewolves?"
Hearing the speech, the golden fire demon wolf king fell into a brief silence and said, "human beings are born treacherous. I can''t say anything about you!"
"Do you disagree?" Arius''s eyes were indifferent.
"Not satisfied!" the golden fire demon wolf king''s eyes were fierce. "If you hadn''t just attacked the king, how could the king lose to you!"
"OK." Arius inhaled deeply. "To tell you the truth, if I use my full power, I can easily kill you."
"Thest time I ask you, if I beat you with my bare hands, would you be convinced?"
"If you ept it, I''ll keep you, the golden fire demon wolf family. If you don''t ept it... There''s no amnesty for killing!"
After listening, the golden fire demon wolf king showed hesitation in his big pupil. He looked down at more than 1000 demon wolves and finally nodded his head, "OK, I agree!"
"Start!" The golden fire demon wolf king opened his fangs and roared with a whirlwind.
"Wait!" Arius suddenly said.
"What do you want?" the golden fire demon wolf king snapped.
Arius did not answer, but looked up at the sky, "Guardian of death, give me your drop of life."
"Good!" When the deathly chilling voice sound started, a drop of frozen Turquoise liquid fell into the void and fell into Arius''s hands.
The guardian of death said in a deep voice: "Boy I find an interest in you so I will help you, you must not use the liquid of life during the assessment, otherwise, it will be regarded as your death-only beast that can drink this essence!"
Arius first said, "if you don''t speak, no one will think you are mute!"
Arius no longer paid attention to the guardian of death. He took the liquid of life in his right hand and walked towards the golden fire demon wolf king.
"What do you want to do?" the golden fire demon wolf king stared at the liquid of life in Arius''s hand and said with vignce: "your people also said that you are not allowed to use any liquid of life! For thousands of years, your kind have not used this liquid "
The golden fire demon wolf king naturally thinks that the liquid of life in the human mouth is something with great power even if it causes the human to die they could turn into a monster.
Arius frowned, stopped, and said, "this is the liquid of life. It is not only extremely precious, but also has the magical effect of quickly recovering the injury. Stand still and I''ll help you recover from the injury."
"I want to fight with you, and you want to help me?" when the golden fire demon wolf king became more and more vignt, suddenly, the sighs and regrets of the guardians came from the sky:
"Outrageous creatures! How can this liquid of life be used on animals because it is so precious?"
"Isn''t it? It''s too, too wasteful!"
"s..."
Smelling the words, the alert color in the eyes of the golden fire demon wolf king was reced by confusion, "do you really want to help me?"
"Of course!" Arius said decisively.
"Why?" the golden fire demon wolf king didn''t understand.
"Because I want to convince you to lose," Arius said word by word.
The golden fire demon wolf king said frankly, "even if you help me, I won''t be mercifulter!"
"Let''s wait and see." Arius came to the golden fire demon wolf king. His right hand was shocked. The life in the palm was liquefied into a light green fog, emitting a strong breath of life, and flew to the wound of the golden fire demon wolf king''s lost left front leg.
"Look! God, it''s amazing!"
"Yes! Look at our king''s legs!"
"..."
When the demon wolves screamed everywhere, the left front leg lost by the golden fire demon wolf king grew rapidly like mushrooms!
After a long time, it recovered as before!
The golden fire demon wolf king''s huge pupil showed a humanized color of excitement. It never thought that the human in front of it would really help itself!
Containing the excitement, the golden fire demon wolf king looked down at Arius and said truthfully, "you are different from many humans. You are a good man."
Arius smiled and shook his head. "Frankly, I''m not a good person, but I''m by no means a bad person."
"Humble human, are you ready?" the golden fire demon wolf king said in a deep voice, "my king is going to attack!"
With his left hand on his back, his right hand held high and his palm facing the sky, Arius said, "I''ll give you one hand. As long as you can press me down, my life is at your disposal!"
"If you can''t let me down, your life will belong to me in the future, how about it?"
The golden fire demon wolf king was stunned and said, "yes! However, I won''t leave any strength. Don''t me me if you die!"
"Ouch --"
The king of the golden fire demon wolf gave a long howl and shook the sky. The power of gold rolled out of his body. After pouring it into his right front leg, he suddenly raised the wolf w like a house and rolled down towards Arius with the copsed void!
Chapter 27 Shock!
The king demon wolf swung his giant paw toward Arius but all of a suddenunched upward toward the guardian of fire at a rapid speed.
"DIE!" The king demon wolf roared with a giant howl swinging his paw at the guardian.
Seeing the king demon wolfing toward him the guardian of fire could only feel enraged and shocked at this.
"YOU TRASH BEAST!" The guardian of fire roared, cing his hands out in front of him. "FLAME BURST!" Giant waves of mes burst out of his hands toward the King demon wolf covering the beast in mes.
"ROAR!!!" With mes covering his whole furry body the king demon wolf let out a painful yell still charging at the guardian of fire.
p BANG!
With his giant paw, he smacked the guardian of fire toward the ground.
BOOM!
The guardian of fire''s whole body mmed on the ground causing blood to spurt out of his mouth.
Without wasting any time the king demon wolf came down from the sky like an eagle and violently bit the guardian of fire''s neck trying to tear his head off.
At this point, the guardian of fire was overflowing in rage. "How dare a mere demon wolf hurt me!!!" With an enraged scream fire burst out of his whole body causing everything to be set on fire.
More than 10 thousand demon wolves were burned to death leaving only the king of the demon wolves to withstand the fire and violently tightening his bite strength on his neck.
"ROAR!" With a violent roar, the king demon wolf rapidly shook his head back and forth shaking the guardian of fire around like a ragdoll.
"You beast, I will kill you!" The guardian of fire pointed his finger at the beast. "Enme" Giant waves of purple fire shot out of his finger blinding the king demon wolf.
The guardian of fire was finally released from the king demon wolf but before he could cast another spell Arius appeared behind him at lightning speed and before he could react he was punched in the side sending him flying into multiple trees.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Multiple giant trees came crashing down causing the whole death abyss to shake.
The guardian of fire mmed his feet into the ground causing his body to stop mming into trees. With an enraged expression behind his pure fire face, he ced both hands on the ground. "FIRE WAVE!" A giant firewall came out of the ground and shot toward Arius.
Arius disappeared from the sight of everyone then appeared behind the guardian of fire grabbing his head then mming it into the ground causing the ground to visibly shake.
BOOM!
"Chains of judgment!" Arius yelled, still holding down the guardian of fire. Multiple steel chains covered in different elements wrapped around the guardian of fire absorbing his fire.
Feeling his fire drain from his body made the guardian of fire overflow in rage he thought he would never have felt. "You bastard let me go!" He tried to move his body but couldn''t even feel anything at this point.
His eyes started to be blurry feeling the darkness consume him in a final attempt he roared for help. "Please help me, guardian of water and guardian of the earth. I beg you!" He looked at the two guardians in despair.
The two guardians looked at the guardian of fire and only looked away showing him he was on his own.
Seeing this the guardian of fire went intoplete darkness thest thing he saw was the two who were his allies abandoning him.
The guardian of fire''s body disappeared from this world sucked into Arius''s judgment chains.
Arius stood up from the ground and wiped his ck clothes with his hands while walking toward the king demon whoid on the ground with terrible burn marks all over his giant furry body.
Without a second thought, Arius put out his hands and spoke. "Divine heal" A beautiful golden and green light shined out of Arius''s body and then covered the king demon wolf, healing all his injuriespletely and healing him.
Opening his giant eyes slowly the king demon wolf couldn''t speak any words and only looked at the ground with disappointment.
"Why did you attack him and not me?" Arius, seeing the beast, not talking, decided to ask.
Lifting his head up the king demon wolf answered. "You didn''t put me and my family here, they did...So I decided to sacrifice my life to kill him but I wasn''t strong enough..." The king demon wolf clenched his paws in regret.
Arius only sighed hearing this. "Your whole family was killed because of these bastards and right now those bastards are watching us like we''re toys" Arius ced his hand on the wolf''s head. "Be mypanion and I swear I''ll kill these guardians right now"
Hearing this the king demon wolf nodded his head slowly. "Fine... I''ll be yourpanion and trust your words that you will kill them"
Nod.
Nodding his head Arius smiled and ced both hands on the wolf. "Tame" Nothing happened, only silence the next secondter the king demon wolf had a red cor appear on his neck marking him as apanion to Arius.
Seeing this scene y out from the sky the guardians looked at the boy in disbelief and curiosity about the fact that this boy killed a guardian easily even though the guardian of fire was the weakest he was by no means weak he had the power of destroying multiple empires and kingdoms easily.
"Master... Why did you summon us to watch this boy?" The guardian of water looked at the dragon who had been silent this whole time.
Hearing his servant''s words the dragon looked at him. "Hmmm, let me tell you how he got here at this point and why I summoned all of you here"
Hearing these words all of the guardians looked over at the dragon ignoring Arius who was on the ground clearing out all of the dead burned demon wolves.
Seeing he got everyone''s attention the dragon began to speak. "While I was resting on the mountain I sensed a powerful aura enter the death abyss so I looked over the person who entered the forest and watched his every move and here''s how he came to this point-"
Chapter 28 Entering The Death Abyss
[I''m back baby! There will be one chapter every day again so I hope you guys enjoy it!]
Entering the death abyss Arius pushed through thousands of nts that soared to the sky. "Damn how many nts are going to block my way," Ariusined.
Taking out a shiny silver sword Arius started slicing anything in his path as he walked through.
After cutting through the nts he found himself in an open grassy biome. Looking around he saw nothing in sight nor could he feel any life anywhere.
Walking through the grass biome Arius all of a sudden felt like he was being watched. "Supreme system am I being watched?" Arius backed up while he asked his question.
[Yes host from the mountains a dragon is watching you]
Hearing what the Supreme system said, Arius decided to activate his stealth.
.
.
While Arius thought he was hidden from the dragon and continued to walk down the grass biome the dragon gazed at his existence and merely scoffed before ordering a rotten skeleton wearing a warrior uniform with a bow on his back and an arrow in his head whoid on the ground behind him.
"Tell Grazz to kill that mini-human."
Hearing his master''s orders the Skeleton without any questions started limpidly walking toward a room inside a giant cave.
The closer the Skeleton got the darker it became making the undead soldier shiver even though he physically couldn''t.
Arriving in front of a giant room the Skeleton didn''t knock but let himself in.
p Entering the room the skeletonid his empty eyes on a giant sleeping dragon who was covered in thick red scales and had two horns on his golden head which were sharp as a cutting knife.
Seeing the dragon called Grazz sleeping the skeleton walked over and stood in front of the being.
"The master has ordered for you to kill a mini-human who has entered the death abyss." The skeleton spoke, causing the dragon to open his red-nted eyes.
"ROAR!!!"
In response to this order, the dragon named Grazz let out a distorted yell sending the skeleton flying into the cold stone wall making him break into pieces.
.
.
"ROAR!!!"
The old dragon whoid outside the cave on the mountain heard the roar and only showed his sharp teeth.
"Looks like he was given his order. Let''s see this human die horribly."
.
.
Arius, who has been walking for hours and still hasn''te to an entrance other than the grass biome, started to be annoyed.
"Come on this ce is like a maz-" before Arius could finish his words.
"ROAR!!!"
a raging roar echoed throughout the forest ripping thousands of trees from the ground and setting them flying causing mini earthquakes everywhere.
"What the fuck!?" Arius who almost was blown away tightly clenched into the ground causing his body not to be moved.
THUMP, THUMP, THUMP, THUMP.
The ground shook violently with loud footstepsing toward Arius.
[Host danger levels are skyrocketing from the north side]
"Yeah, I can see that..." Arius felt a little sweating down his forehead when he looked toward the north to only see a giant dragon who was as tall as a medium size skyscraper and had bloody red scales and chaotic nted red eyes which screamed danger.
Towering over Arius the dragon gazed downward at the small body.
Turning his giant thick body the dragon swung his long red tail toward Arius.
.
.
The Holy Kingdom.
In the throne room, Alfred sat on his throne looking at two men dressed in formal attires that covered their whole bodies in ck they didn''t kneel nor show any respect to Alfred nor did they hide it.
One of those men stepped forward and bowed slightly and began to speak about the reason why they were visiting.
"Your majesty, our Han dynasty wants to enter an alliance with your Holy kingdom for military support."
Alfred lifted his left eyebrow hearing what the man was saying.
"My holy kingdom and your Han dynasty have never had contact with each other besides the international events. Why do you want to make an alliance?" Alfred questioned.
Seeing Alfred question their motives made the two men a little red in the face with rage like how dare you not ept our alliance. We are the almighty Han dynasty who are feared throughout the world!
Holding down the urge to scream, the man spoke about their motive. "You see we were told your kingdom has made a dangerous weapon for war that rivals even 7th-star mages and we thought we should make an alliance.
With our numbers and your weapons, your kingdom could be a world-ss power!" The man shouted in excitement.
Alfred knew that epting this proposal would surely put them as a world-ss power due to the Han dynasty backing them but the only issue was... It wasn''t a weapon they had, it was Arius who he hadn''t seen in years.
Knowing he had to respond Alfred began to speak. "How can we concrete this alliance if I do ept?"
It was like the man was waiting for this question because he jumped forward on speaking the second Alfred finished. "Of course to concrete this alliance, our prince and your daughter will be bothered. We have already brought him. He is right now in your daughter''s room chatting."
"Huh..." Alfred''s eyes shot open thinking to himself when the fuck did they bring the prince to see his daughter and why was he not notified. Was he worried for his daughter? No, of course not she had Yua guarding her 24/7 and he knew how protective she is of his daughter.
"Ah, your majesty, how about we see how they are speaking to each other. I bet you they are already bing friends." The man gestured for the king to take him up on his offer.
Alfred was about to tell the man his daughter was already engaged but he stopped himself because he promised Arius not to speak about it to strangers so he could only helplessly nod his head and agree to see his daughter and the prince talk with each other.
.
.
Jasmin''s room.
Three people sat around a small ss table. Those people included Jasmin who wore a purple dress, Yua who wore silver armor and the prince of the Han dynasty who wore a formal red suit with a single flower on his pocket.
"No, I will not marry you. I am already taken so beat it!" Jasmin red at the prince who was older than her by 5 years.
Hearing these harsh words the prince couldn''t help but scoff. "You are merely a low-ss princess, how dare you speak to me Von gash the third like that!"
Veins popped inside of Jasmin''s head.
Gently looking to her left she motioned Yua to leave the room.
And as ordered Yua left the room.
Seeing Jasmin''s guard leave the prince smirked. "About time you understand your positioning now shall we talk about our marriage honey!"
Hearing another man besides Arius call her honey enraged the princess. "Please do not call me honey, only my boo-boo bear Arius can call me that!"
"Forget about whoever that man is, you are going to be married to me!" Von Yelled in jealousy.
"I will not forget about my real husband and get married to a pussy like you!" Jasmin screamed at the prince.
With those words, Jasmin attempted to stand up from her chair but was held by the prince who gripped her small skinny arm.
Slowly turning her head down toward her arm which was being held by another man besides Arius an enraged killing intent burst throughout the princess''s body and she repeatedly spoke only these words over and over like a never-ending record.
Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me Another man touched me.
Jasmin''s left arm, which wasn''t being held by the prince, instantly grabbed the prince''s arm and began to crush it slowly causing the prince to fall to his knees and cry out for help.
"HELP GUARDS PLEASE HELP!" The prince cried not knowing how a girl like her could be this strong and the answer was simple.
When Arius left for the death abyss Jasmin began to train 15 hours a day every day for the past couple of years so she could be strong enough to be with Arius 24/7 and what happened was she unlocked a fairy bloodline and her magic skyrocketed making her able to fight an army of hundreds of experienced fighters and she was able to fight toe to toe with A-ss monsters.
Chapter 29 Prepare For War!
Many chaotic thoughts bolted through Jasmin''s head raising many questions like how did he touch her why is he touching her?!
Wanting to know how he could touch her the beautiful fairy-like princess released her grip on the prince''s arm who at this point had snot and tears running down his delegate face.
Feeling and seeing his arm be released the young prince fell backward on his butt. Slowly lifting his head he saw the Holy kingdom''s princess''s face which was that of a devil.
"Gulp..." The prince could only swallow his saliva in fear and anxiety of what would happen to him from this crazy bitch.
Jasmin lifted her left foot that wore a beautiful purple high heel and mmed it down on the prince''s brown royal shoes causing another scream to echo in the room.
"AHHHH!" The prince went to grab his foot to heal the wound which was caused by Jasmin but was immediately stopped.
Again looking up at the devilish girl the prince showed a scared expression like he saw a ghost.
"I...I...I" The prince desperately tried to speak but was interrupted by Jasmin who showed a cruel smile and asked in a gentle but terrifying voice.
"So how are you able to touch me?" Jasmin asked with only coldness in her eyes making it absolutely impossible to refuse to speak up.
In an instance, the prince began to spill everything he knew about the gloves. "My father gave them to me saying something about are 7th-ss-star mage who made them for me...To t-touch yo-you..." Von could only stutter hisst two words.
Nod
Nodding her head indicating that she understood she knew what she had to do.
"Prince of the Han dynasty I apologize but you must die" Jasmin showed a beautiful smile that could captivate anyone, man or woman.
Seeing she wasn''t joking saying he had to die, Von began to hurriedly crawl toward the door in a panic.
Seeing this pathetic attempt to escape Jasmin walked over to the prince which was only a few steps and began stomping on his hand over and over ttening the body part.
"AHHH STOP PLEASE" Again screams of the young prince Von echoed throughout the room while more tears and snot rained down his clean white face.
Jasmin lifted her foot above the prince''s head and right when she was about to crush his puny pathetic skull into the ground the door sted open revealing her father and two men who were from the Han dynasty.
"What do you think you''re doing!" One of the men walked forward in pure rage seeing his prince on the ground in that of a cripple condition made him beyond mad.
The other man followed behind while he took out a spear which was pure gold.
Alfred could only feel his sweat running down his back seeing his daughter''s feet covered in blood. Should he tell her to stop, should he punish his daughter he didn''t even know what happened to cause this!
Seeing his two guards enter the room Von showed a sneer before yelling out. "THE PRINCESS OF THE HOLY KINGDOM TRIED TO KILL ME SEIZE HER FOR THE COUNCIL TO JUDGE HER!
Hearing his prince''s voice the two men bowed and spoke in unison. "It will be done!"
The next second one of the men sted forward towards Jasmin with both of his hands covered in fire ws attempting to ''kill her''.
The other man with the spear disappeared and reappeared above Jasmin and pointed the weapon toward her head.
Jasmin could only dodge by activating her light protection and that was what she did.
"Light Protection!" Jasmin yelled.
A blinding light exploded out of the princess causing everyone in the room to be blinded.
Being blinded both men stopped their attacks and backed away but before they could see again they felt a cold sensation run through their bodies.
While the two men backed up and were still blinded Jasmin sh stepped in front of them and shed their heads off with her growth of healing which could heal and do the opposite which was death.
The two men''s lifeless bodies fell to the ground with their own blood spurting everywhere on the floor.
"Why do I not feel anything after killing them?" Jasmin mumbled to herself but she quickly shook her head knowing what she did was right because they tried to separate her from her beloved Arius so she was in the right, right?
Seeing this scene y out in front of him Alfred could only feel light-headed when he saw his daughter be like this. She was an angel not even capable of harming a single soul but here she is killing two humans like she was stepping on a fly.
Von could only puke on the ground witnessing what urred. "Impossible Impossible Impossible Impossible this can''t be happening my own personal men were killed so easily I must tell my father."
Jasmin turned back towards the prince and began marching herself over with a cold smile saying he was gonna die next.
Seeing he had no time to think of a way to get out of this situation, the prince took a small white crystal out of his pocket and crushed it with his hand. The next secondter the crystal absorbed Von''s body not leaving any of his presence.
Seeing the prince disappear out of nowhere Jasmin began to feel hundreds of veins pop inside her head. "This pussy of a prince, how dare you run away when I want to kill you!" Jasmin screamed in her head while she mmed her feet on the ground repeatedly.
Alfred who had been light-headed and shocked came back to his senses and immediately understood what was gonna happen. "Shit I must triple the soldiers to guard the wall and start preparing for war!"
Without speaking to his daughter Alfred began to prepare for war knowing the prince teleported back to his mothend and was going to tell his father who would no doubt dere war.
. .
While Alfred was preparing for war Von teleported to his mothend while his lifeless body had lost a lot of blood and his hand was crushed.
In a beautiful room, Von appeared out of thin air and started screaming for healing mages. "ATTEND TO ME NOW AND TELL MY FATHER TO COME TO ME NOW!!!"
Hearing their young prince''s voice five healing mages burst through the steel door to only see their young prince looking like a ghost and his crippled hand.
Without waiting for an exnation one of the healing mages ran to the king while the other four attended to the prince.
The healing mage ran down a long hallway that had paintings of a single man who was as tall as a bear and his whole body covered in scars and his green eyes which showed he was a venomous person who could kill easily his hair fell to his wide shoulders which was the color brown.
Arriving in front of a door the healing mage knocked.
Knock, knock, knock.
"Your majesty, your son has returned via a crystal and he is in a terrible condition!" The healing mage yelled worriedly.
The door opened slowly revealing an enraged man who towered over the healing mage whose body shook in fear.
"Who hurt my son!"
Chapter 30 This Is Gonna Be One Bloody Fight...
Seeing the king of the Han Dynasty enraged, the healing mage got on one knee in fear of getting med and as well as being a punching bag to take his anger out.
Thinking he was safe from his anger he was mistaken because the next second proved he was going to be used as a doll to hear the rage of the king.
The King of the Han Dynasty grabbed the healing mage by his throat before yelling in a kingly voice. "Bring me to my son or I swear to the god of war Ares I will have your whole family raped and killed before you!"
Hearing this threat the healing mage shuddered and nodded his head rapidly before responding to the tyrant. "You''re majesty the prince is being healed right now in the storage room where you hold the crystals."
Listening to his subordinate the king released his grip from his throat causing the healing mage to fall to the floor while breathing rapidly to recover the oxygen he lost.
Without speaking to the healing mage the king marched toward the storage room full of fury.
Arriving in front of the storage room the king smashed the door to the side to only see his son on the floor in a lifeless state and four healing mages hurrying and doing everything they could to heal his crushed hand and blood loss.
The emotions mmed the king into a frenzy of rage seeing his son be this injured.
The king without any reasoning going on in his head took out a giant golden sword that had dragon scales as the outer part of the structure and swung it down toward one of the healing mages who was trying to heal Von''s hand and sliced his head off smoothly like he was a piece of paper.
Blood spurted everywhere causing an uproar in the storage room.
The healing mages stopped trying to help the prince and instead bowed in fear not knowing if they were next to be killed by their tyrant of a king.
"Yo-Your Maj-majesty, please...Calm d-down!" One of the healing mages blurted out some stuttered words hoping he wouldn''t be killed.
Still, in rage, the king looked down before screaming at the top of his lungs causing the surrounding area to shudder in fear. "Why is my son injured and why is he not healed!!!"
BANG!
The king mmed his fist into the wall causing it to crack.
Another healing mage stood up and bowed. "Your majesty, we are trying everything we can to heal him. Please give us some time and he will be brand new."
The king red at the healing mage who spoke and walked toward him before stopping a foot in front of him. "Let me make myself clear that if my son does not recover I will have every female in your family serve the army and our allies. Also, the men of your family will be sold off to be mere ves and I will make sure they get the worst treatment do I make myself clear?"
The healing mage could only nod in fear. "Yes, your majesty, we will heal him now so please wait outside."
The king scoffed and left the storage room leaving the terrified healing mages to either heal the prince or pay the price of losing everything they hold valuable.
The king stood outside of the storage room and called for his right-hand man who has been with him ever since he took the throne.
Philip Veins, the right-hand man of the tyrant king who has only caused tens of thousands of deaths throughout the whole western region appeared before him bowing and showing the utmost respect.
Philip had a ratherrge physical build, befitting a noble of the Han dynasty he wore an borate, jet-red academic gown adorned with ck and violet edges he had beautiful golden hair that fell to his shoulders and just the sight of him will make people find him elegant he also has a small mole on his right cheek.
"stair, what made you so mad?" Philip stood up from his bow and looked his friend in the eyes wondering what had him enraged.
"My son has been hurt by the Holy Kingdom who I personally wanted to make an alliance with. My subordinate came to me and told me the news he teleported back so I hurried to the storage room and I found my son with a crushed hand and losing blood rapidly." stair exined in a furious tone.
Nod.
Philip Nodded his head showing he understood why his friend was so mad.
"stair what the Holy Kingdom has done is terrible and inhuman I would first say we should dere war but the issue is they have a secret weapon that could go toe to toe with a 7th-ss-star mage and there is only 0.7 percent of those types of powers in the world for what humans can hold."
stair could only sigh in defeat listening to his right-hand man. "I understand I''ll send some men to infiltrate their warehouses and see these weapons before making our next move but I promise under my kingdom''s name I will have my revenge!
. .
While the Han dynasty and the Holy Kingdom were nearing a war that would shock the world Arius was in a tight pinch.
BOOM!
Grazz, a giant red dragon swung his giant hardened tale down toward Arius causing the ground to shake slightly.
Arius who nearly dodged the dragon enhanced his strength to be as powerful physically wise as a young dragon.
Enhancing his strength Arius shot forward toward the dragon''s face leaving a gust of wind behind him while breaking the sound barrier.
BANG!
Arius connected his right fist to the dragon''s face making the being stumble a little but still standing strong.
Arius opened his eyes in shock seeing this and before he could react he was swiped to the ground by the dragon''s w.
BAM!
Arius''s body hit the destroyed ground causing him to cough up blood.
[Host this dragon holds demonic energy...]
Hearing what the Supreme system said Arius tilted his head in confusion. "What do you mean?"
[There is divine energy like what the gods and goddesses possess and there is demonic energy that the demons possess the weird thing is that the demons have been locked in the hell realm by Zeus himself and a bunch of other gods and goddesses I don''t know how this dragon would have some demonic energy.]
"So you''re telling me this is gonna be a bloody fight..." Arius sighed while dodging the dragon''s rapid w attacks that had a pure fire surrounding his entire body.
[Yes...]
Chapter 31 Arius Vs Grazz!
"ROAR!!!"
With a giant roar that shook the trees, Grazz swung his sharp ws down at Arius who dodged slightly every time.
Arius at this point found himself annoyed seeing the steaming hot fire covering the dragon''s body, not even his own fire could be as hot as the fire that was surrounding/covering the dragon''s body.
Arius shot upward toward the sky followed by Grazz who fapped his giant wings that caused the wind around him to be blown away rapidly.
Looking behind him Arius stopped mid-air and pointed his hand toward the dragon. "Shield of justice!"
A giant mythical shield that had a fist painted on it appeared in front of Arius.
Seeing this Grazz did not care at all and kept shooting toward Arius who was behind the shield.
BOOM!
The next secondter a giant impact happened between the shield and dragon which caused a loud ding sound.
To the dragon''s surprise, the shield blocked his body weight and w.
While the dragon was shocked the mythical shield disappeared revealing Ariusing down toward him with a pure ck katana.
sh!
Before the dragon could dodge Arius sessfully shed his right wing which caused the dragon to lose his bnce in the air.
The dragon''s eyes showed only pure hatred that only a truly evil being could hold.
Arius shot back toward the dragon this time aiming for the left wing but was stopped by the Supreme system.
[Host stop!]
Stopping in ce in the air Arius questioned his system. "What''s wrong?"
[Look at the dragon he is standing still with his eyes closed]
"You''re right, so why is he doing that?" Arius asked, still on guard.
[He is releasing demonic energy! You need to get out of here now!]
Not wasting a second or questioning the Supreme system Arius shot toward the destroyed ground and sh-stepped trying to find an exit.
"Fuck fuck where is an exit in this ce!" Arius yelled while looking around everywhere.
Arius repeatedly checked everywhere and all of a sudden his eyesnded on a hatch leading underground.
Seeing this could be a way out, Arius shed forward.
"ROAR!!!"
A terrifying and distorted roar echoed throughout the forest.
The dragon now grew by hundreds of feet and had three giant horns on top of his head and a deathly aura surrounding him while he looked down at Arius who was attempting to escape.
Without wasting any longer the dragon fapped his wings toward Arius while burning everything in his path.
Seeing this Arius could only curse in his head likee on man you were already strong but now you are a raging demon dragon!
The dragonnded behind Arius who just arrived in front of the exit and swung his tail at his side and made contact-making Arius''s whole body go through multiple trees which were barely standing.
BOOM!
Arius''s ribs all shattered like ss causing more blood toe out of his mouth.
THUMP, THUMP, THUMP!
The dragon marched toward Arius with a smirk while every step he took caused the surface to shake.
While the dragon wasing toward Arius his wounds and ribs started to repair themselves because of his regeneration.
When the dragon arrived in front of Arius he was already healed and upon his feet staring at the dragon with hatred.
"Restraints!" Hundreds of white chains appeared out of thin air behind Arius and shot toward the dragon and wrapped around his giant figure causing the dragon to roar in anger.
"ROAR!!!"
Arius slowly closed his hand causing the chains to squeeze the dragon''s body.
Sweat dripped off Arius''s forehead trying to fight against the pressure but he kept going knowing this was his only shot at killing this demonic being.
The dragon who was being squeezed started feeling his scales being dug into by the cold chains.
Feeling pain that he hasn''t felt in thousands of years the dragon didn''t know how to react causing a frenzy of fire to spit out of his mouth burning everything in sight.
Seeing the dragon was in pain Arius with all his mental strength began to scream. "DIE!!!"
With onest effort, Arius closed his hand fully causing the chains to go through the dragon''s body cutting up the being and putting him into small pieces.
The dragon''s body that has been cut into thousands of little pieces struck the ground with the blood painting the grassy destroyed ground.
Arius fell backward on his butt in exhaustion breathing heavily. "Huff, Huff, Huff"
[Host good job you really beat a being who had demonic energy even though it was a little drop]
"Just a little drop of that energy could make that beast a raging demon..." Arius could only sigh.
. .
Seeing Grazz be killed the old dragon couldn''t help but feel the shock run through his body.
For thest tens of thousands of years, he has been here on this mountain watching over the death abyss and has never seen a human this powerful which caused worry for the old dragon.
"This is nonsense..." The old dragon muttered.
The old dragon looked behind him to see the skeleton warrior who had fixed up his body and returned back to his spot which wasying on the ground and only shrugged hisrge wings.
"I the guardian of dragons summon thee guardians to protect the death abyss." A giant red portal appeared in the sky causing rain to start pouring down and lighting to show in the sky and thunder to roar.
Ten beings that all wore capes and hoods of different colors came out of the portal and appeared in front of the old dragon and bowed to show respect.
"We have arrived, master." All the guardians spoke in unison.
Seeing everyone here, the old dragon showed a cold smile. "Good"
. .
Back to the present.
The guardians who were still alive all listened to the old dragon and could only feel many emotions hearing that Grazz was killed by a human A HUMAN for god sake.
The guardian of water stepped forward and bowed to the old dragon. "This human is too dangerous, we must kill him before he grows into a power we cannot handle..."
The other guardians nodded, even the ones who were interested in Arius couldn''t help but agree.
Seeing all the guardians agree the old dragon sighed before addressing his disciples. "I agree, let''s kill him now."
The guardians all stood up from their bows and spoke in unison. "Yes, master!"
The old dragon nodded and looked back toward where Arius was but...
He wasn''t there even when all the demonic wolves were gone.
Looking around everywhere the old dragon couldn''t find him which caused him to go mad which he hasn''t felt since he was a pre dragon.
"Where the fuck is he?!"
. .
Chapter 32 New Stats!
While the old dragon and guardians looked around everywhere for Arius he was sh stepping out of the death abyss not wanting to fight against all of them because he knew he would lose.
Running next to Arius was the demonic demon king wolf who Arius has named Fluffy.
"Master when will we get to yournd?" Fluffy asked with his tongue out dripping with saliva.
"It will take a couple of years until we get back so be patient," Arius answered not looking at his new pet.
p Time went by a couple of hours and Arius stopped in his tracks on a beautiful mountain that oversaw a beautiful vige that looked like an elven territory.
Seeing this might be a good time to stop and check his stats in his system Arius sat on the ground before asking the Supreme system. "Open up my menu please!"
[Supreme system]
[Points 55,000]
[Level 120] [0-1200EXP]
[Skills Magical legend, Regeneration, tame whisperer, weapon mastery, chains of destruction, Fly, sh step, Stealth mastery, seduction master, infinite mana, unlimited growth, shield of justice, heal, berserk, gods eye, perfect body, fighting expert, patient mastery]
[Shop]
[Enhanced Bnce 10,000 points] This skill has both an extremely well-developed sense of bnce, the positioning of limbs and the center of bnce as well as the physical condition to use these facts. Thisbination makes them almost impossible to be knocked down/imbnced, falling down, and able to recover from momentary imbnces nearly instantly.
[Enhanced Dexterity 10,000 points] This skill can precisely control your movements and muscles, making them unable to be clumsy or fumbling. They can slip through awork of arrows, reach through dangerous narrow tunnels, keep perfect bnce, or juggle effortlessly without ever tripping or wobbling. The user can even move their finger or toes effortlessly, with tendon strain no longer being a problem.
[Enhanced Endurance 10,000 points] This skill can endure physical stresses beyond the capabilities of the greatest humans enabling them to do things such as operating on a "low power setting" (being able to operate efficiently for extended amounts of time), holding their breath forrge periods, remain calm through stressful or painful situations, tolerate extreme hunger, unbearable thirst, and strong urges to sleep.
[Enhanced Flexibility 10,000 points] This skill is able to bend and twist the body beyond the normal limits of physiology, although still only from the joints. Their hypermobile joints, muscles, tendons, and physiology, in general, allow the user to perform near-boneless looking contortions without stress or damage andfortably stay in any position they choose as long they need without effort or strain.
[Enhanced Leap 10,000 points] This skill can help you jump farther than average members of their species. They can leap farther than even the greatest human and other beings. Impressive feats include being able to jump overrge fences, clear big holes in the ground, jump from building top to building top, etc.
[Enhanced Reflexes 10,000 points] This skill can drastically enhance reaction speed, allowing you to dodge multiple arrows, catch flies in mid-air, dodge, and maneuver aroundplex attacks, catch falling objects, block detriments and react instantaneously to what others take more time to react to like high-speed projectiles e.g. sniper bullets as well as react to a being with superhuman speed.
[Enhanced Speed 10,000 points] This skill can make you move much faster than the average member of their species, beyond what can be emted via natural training and with little to no maintenance. However, this power is not without any ill effects, as it can strain the body, although some users may be resistant or even immune to the effects of high-speed travel, including eleration, friction, g-force, inertia, etc. They are able to run from about 40-120 mph (64-193 kph) which means they can reach transonic speeds. They could also reach subsonic speeds around 120-400 mph (193-643 kph). They are fast enough to catch up to outrun high-speed horses, animals, monsters, and most dragons, move faster than the eye can perceive for extended periods of time, have noticeable dys between their movements and the sound of their movements, and create huge gusts of wind due to their build-up in speed.
[Peak Human Agility 10,000 points] This skill can improve your agility much better than the likes of an ordinary human, they possess perfect flexibility, bnce, bodily coordination, speed, reflexes, strength, and endurance. The user is able to move in any type of physical way wlessly. They could be the finest dancer in the world, the best martial artist, the greatest warrior, etc.
[Enhanced Agility 10,000 points] The user''s agility is beyond peak human levels, but not too high superhuman levels.
[Supernatural Agility 10,000 points] This skill is ringly, obviously, and super/unnaturally more agile than other beings in their universe because their capabilities are pushed beyond the natural level; making them immensely more agile and able tobine their bnce, bodily coordination, speed, reflexes, strength, and endurance better than regr beings
[Celestial Agility 10,000 points] This skill for agility is limitless, making things such as striking the user nigh-impossible. You will possess limitless agility, with their bnce, bodily coordination, speed, reflexes, and strength
[Aesthetic Activity 10,000 points] This skill can utilize aesthetic movements, actions, and attacks, with the beauty of motion and action, which can attract or draw the attention of others, making them awe in of what you do.
[Agility Mode 10,000 points] This skill has the ability to have an enhanced agility form. With this mode, you can move quickly, efficiently, and effortlessly, and you can do things such as athletics, parkour, gymnastics, and acrobatics with ease.
[Aim Dodging 10,000 points] With This skill you can avoid linear attacks such as arrows and magic powers by simply quickly positioning yourself away from the path of the attack before it is fired. This can allow you to avoid attacks that travel much faster than the user themselves.
[Alien Physiology 10,000 points] This skill with this ability either is or can transform into an extraterrestrial/alien: life forms that are of extraterrestrial origin or originate from beyond the. Given the near-infinite variety of possible extraterrestrials, even only the ones in fiction, a user can conceivably use nearly any power.
[Disproportionate Force 10,000 points] This skill can make great/difficult movements/elerations with very little force and effort. You can make the most difficult/energy consumingrgest of movements with minor push/pull.
[Enhanced Condition 10,000 points] This skill possesses all its capabilities, attributes, and aspects at an enhanced level, beyond that of the peak members of their own species. This means your aspects (E.g. beauty, charisma, character, and physique) attributes (E.g. physical and mental condition), as well as capabilities (E.g. potential, feats, skills, and abilities, be it natural or supernatural), would be beyond that of anyone they meet. In human terms, this entails that an enhanced human would have an enhanced mental and physical condition, incredible judgment, knowledge, creativity, imagination, and other cognitive and brain-rted abilities as well as being able to lift weights and output strength even the strongest weightlifters couldn''t hope to achieve, moving at speeds simr to that of cars to even subsonic speeds, being immune to nigh-fatal damage and harm and performing at peak performance without tiring for long periods. In conclusion, the user is an all-rounder that is superior overall to practically all other members in their species and almost all beings in their world.
[Enhanced Athleticism 10,000 points] This skill possesses athletic abilities beyond even the most dedicated training, this means your Agility, Bnce, Dexterity, etc are also enhanced.
[Enhanced Mobility 10,000 points] This skill possesses mobility beyond that of the peak members of their species, moving effortlessly with great control, efficiency, precision, and traction over/with their movements and great bnce at any speed, whether by walking, swimming, flying, climbing, sliding, jumping, etc, rarely if never slowing down or losing control while moving.
[Hyper Turning 10,000 points] this skill can make you turn at any speed (except zero speed, as you must be moving) at any turning radius, even, but not limited to, zero radius. This can be also done in the air if you have the ability to do so, which can be done while jumping, flying, leaping, etc. This is usually done by curving or zigzag movements. You can change your direction to dodge obstacles and attacks while moving. This can also be done without losing any speed. You can even change direction vertically, such as running upwards on walls or running down them, or turning on them. You can also be able to reverse the direction without losing your momentum in order to do multi-point turns like cars from earth, such as a two or three-point turn, and many other points turn not done before; all without losing speed and even in tight spaces. This is done by using centripetal force and eleration, which means the square of, say, a speed of 4116 meters per second in this case, or 12 times the speed of sound, which is squared to 16941456 meters per second, and also a 0.00001-meter radius can lead to a high eleration of 1694145600000 meters per second squared, and with a mass like 70 kilograms, makes a centripetal force of over 488117230272000000 Newtons, which no human can usually do. This is just an example, as there are more magnitudes that can fit into this. This can be more impressive at higher speeds and/or tighter turn radius.
]Maneuver Dash 10,000 points] This skill can perform a quick dash maneuver in which you perform a maneuver, such as acrobatics, dance moves, any kind of task or action, fighting maneuvers, etc. while doing the dash itself.
[Superior Human Physiology 10,000 points] This skill has developed powers and abilities from a variety of causes/circumstances, such as evolution, gic experiments, enchantment, having powers bestowed upon them by other beings or sources, through unnatural birth causes, and training to obtain said powers ssifying them into superhuman beings. Also, thanks to still being human, (if the powers are in any rtion to gics), they can use these abilities without bing a monster (i.e. keeping their human physique, sanity, and humanity without it being altered from possible instability).
[Telekic Agility 10,000 points] This skill can use psionic energy/focus to augment agility, the ability to rapidly respond or change by adapting its initial stable configuration, the ability to change the body''s position efficiently, and requires the integration of isted movement skills using abination of bnce, bodily coordination, speed, reflexes, strength, and endurance.
Reading all of this Arius felt like his head was gonna explode. "God damn!? Know wonder you are called the supreme system you are way too overpowered as a system more than the ones I''ve seen in manga and light novels!
[Thanks host if I could blush I would be right now.]
Chapter 33 Im Home!
"I''ll get all of the agility''s." Arius tapped on the buy option.
All of a sudden a yellow lightning shed through Arius''s body causing him to hold his heart in pain.
10 minutes went by and the pain disappeared like it was only a dream. Arius stood up from the ground and wiped the dirt off his butt.
[Host you have sessfully bought all of the agility skills, try it out!]
Nod.
Nodding to the Supreme system''s words Arius closed his eyes and reopened them then looked over at his pet Fluffy who was licking his little brother.
"Fluffy let''s get moving."
"Yeah yeah, I''m ready any time woof!" Fluffy answered with a doggy smile.
Seeing his pet was ready Arius got into a sprinting position and sted off purely using only his agility which was added to his physical attributes.
Running faster than the sound barrier Arius took off towards home which shouldn''t take long due to his speed.
A day went by and Arius still kept running at full sprint not showing a single drop of sweat or running out of energy or looking exhausted.
"Fluffy we should arrive in about 2 years due to dealing with monsters and etc," Arius spoke looking behind him but noticing his pet wasn''t there he stopped in his tracks.
Arius tilted his head in confusion but then pped himself in the face for his dumbness. "Fuck, I forgot Fluffy can''t run as fast as me..."
[You just noticed now host?]
"Shut it..." Arius responded clearly mad at himself for making a retarded blunder.
Sighing to himself Arius sted back the way he came from.
After a couple of hours, Arius found Fluffy who was behind a bush.
Walking toward the bush all of a sudden Arius stopped walking, hearing faint mutters, at that time he only felt the urge to kill his pet Fluffy.
What Arius saw was Fluffy doing the deed with another wolf...
"Cough cough!" Arius faked a cough to gain his pet''s attention which worked because right when he coughed Fluffy stopped enjoying himself with his female partner and stumbled out of the bush on all his four paws.
"So?" Arius red down at Fluffy who was groveling.
"Well you see I saw this beautiful youngdy and I was in heat you understand right woof?" Fluffy spoke to try and defend himself but failed because the next second Arius chopped him on his head which caused a headache for the wolf.
Seeing he put down his divine punishment Arius looked over to the female wolf who had snow-white fur and crystal blue eyes and was a little shorter than his pet Fluffy who was the size of a male adult elephant from earth.
Seeing she was being stared at by a human the white wolf began to shrivel up in a ball not wanting to expose her ''naked body'' which Arius didn''t care at all for or even notice it was the way she came into this world.
"So what''s your name?" Arius asked, causing the white wolf to nce at him.
."I don''t have a name...Woof" The female white wolf answered with a confused expression.
Arius felt a giant headacheing to his head and wanted to get home faster than ever. "Ok, your name starting today will be Snow congrats let''s get going Fluffy."
Arius Looked over at Fluffy and saw him staring at Snow like it was the love of his life and nobody could separate them.
Come on all you two did was just meet a couple of hours ago and screwed like rabbits like shouldn''t this be a one-night stand situation?!
Seeing his pet not moving an inch Arius let out a deep sigh before addressing the white wolf named Snow. "Snow, would you like toe back with us so you can stay with Fluffy?"
Snow, who was still only ncing at Arius all of a sudden at his words, jumped up off the grass ground in joy. "Yes yes yes please take me with you I want to stay with my Fluffy woof!"
Hearing his partner Fluffy felt his heart melt. "My Snow you are wee toe with us woof!"
Nod.
Nodding his head Arius spoke a couple of more words before to the two wolves in love. "Ok great let''s get moving."
The two wolves nodded in acknowledgment.
. .
2 years went by quickly and during that time Arius turned 10-years-old and his body got taller and his shoulders a little wider while his hair grew a little longer almost reaching his shoulders.
Arriving in front of hisnd which he hasn''t seen in years Arius felt a joy in his heart knowing he could finally cure his mother.
Teleporting in front of the gate Arius saw the two guards who he saw when he was younger and only smiled at the scene seeing nothing had changed while he was gone.
The two wolves Fluffy and Snow shrunk their body sizes to a cat height and width and both sat on each side of Arius''s sturdy shoulder.
Arius walked toward the gate and was noticed by the two guards who had a genuine shock seeing their young mastere back after years and had an authority aura and a veteran-like atmosphere in the terms of battle surrounding him.
Without wasting time the two guards opened the gate and bowed showing their utmost respect.
Arius gave a small nod and walked into the building which he hasn''t stepped into in a long long time.
Screech.
Arius gently opened the door to only see Eva, who he hadn''t seen in yearse out of nowhere and jump on him and hug him tightly without letting go.
"It''s been a while, Eva, huh?" Arius chuckled while hugging her back.
Arius looked at Eva who now the same age as himself grew into an attractive elf girl whose blond hair grew longer reaching her perky butt and her height grew to a little shorter than Arius who was now 5 feet and 4 inches.
"I missed you, darling." Eva snuggled her face into Arius''s chest smelling his scent.
"Ah, I misse- huh..." Arius stopped his words when he realized what she said.
Seeing he didn''tplete his sentence Eva looked up at him with a giant smile. "What wrong darling?"
"Why are you calling me darling? I have no problem with it but I just wanna know why?" Arius scratched his head while he asked the beautiful elf girl.
Eva looked at Arius like he was being silly. "Darling you see when you were gone for this time I couldn''t get to sleep because I would always worry about you and I couldn''t help but feel paranoid that you would talk with a filthy whore so I found myself wanting to trap you in a location where it will just be me and you forever and not even the god of death can separate us!" Eva answered innocently.
Nod.
Arius nodded his head with a gentle smile stered on his face. "I see, Eva I missed you too." He stopped hugging her and patted her head.
Chapter 34 Luna Is Healed!
5 minutes went by and then another 5 minutes went by with Eva still tightly hugging Arius without showing any form of letting him go anytime soon.
Seeing this Arius sighed putting on a smile then looked down at Eva who was smelling him furiously.
"Eva, can we do thister? I still need to heal my mother..." Arius asked the elf girl hoping to be let go.
Hearing her darling''s words she let go of his body and blushed while she twitched slightly. "Ok, darling."
Now being let go of her grasp Arius without wasting any more time headed toward his mother''s bedroom.
Walking down the long hallway Arius attracted many eyes from the maids who stared at him like they wanted to tie him to a bed and the butlers who felt intimidated.
Ever since he bought the perfect body he noticed his body changed drastically causing his body to have pure clean skin and a body scent that was soothing for the body as well as his white hair which was smooth as a baby''s butt and his red eyes which showed a veteran in battle.
He really did be a first-ss handsome man to females and the mortal enemy of all men.
Arriving in front of his mother''s bedroom Arius knocked lightly four times.
Knock, knock, knock, knock.
"Come in." A low depressed female voice that had no energy in it spoke from behind the door.
Hearing his mother''s voice sound so down hurt Arius''s heart.
Back on Earth Arius never had a mother or father hell he didn''t even have a family so when he finally got himself a mother he promised he will protect her no matter what.
Screech.
Opening the door Arius''s eyesnded on his mother who was extremely skinny and her dead fish eyes which only showed pain.
"Mother, are you ok!" Arius without thinking teleported to the side of her bed and held her pale bony hand up to his cheek.
Hearing her son''s voice Luna opened her eyes more to see her son who she hasn''t seen in years. "Arius I''m sorry I didn''t tell you I had this illness please forgive me..." As she spoke tears came down her cheeks showing the life she had left.
Arius only shook his head left to right holding her hand tighter with his own. "No... Mother this whole time I knew of your illness the reason why I left was to find a cure and I have one for you." He let go of his mother''s hand and took out a ss bottle of dragon blood.
Seeing her son hold dragon blood Luna couldn''t help but question him. "Arius, where did you get that?!"
Arius only responded with a chuckle before responding. "I told you I would protect you and Lyria no matter what."
Hearing her son''s words made Luna smile which she hasn''t been able to for more than a year. "Thank you, Arius..."
"Don''t worry about it, you''re my one and only mother. Please open up your mouth, let''s get you healed as quickly as possible." Arius brought the bottle of dragon blood to his mother''s mouth which was opened and smoothly helped her drink the blood.
Drinking the dragon blood Luna felt her whole body heat up and the next secondter red lines appeared on the outside of her body that glowed red all.
All of a sudden Luna pointed her head toward the ground and started throwing up a purple essence that had small crystal dust in it.
Arius gently put his hand on his mother''s back and gently patted her back until she was done throwing up.
10 minutes of Luna purely throwing up finally came to an end.
She looked up at her son who looked at her full of worry.
Luna felt her eyes go blurry and thest thing she saw was Arius screaming something.
Arius seeing his mother pass out freaked out. "what the fuck I thought the cure was the dragon blood!" He walked around the room worried to death.
[Host calm down the dragon blood just entered your mother''s mana pool which caused it to expand and your mother could get the powers of a dragon and of course it will knock her out, think of it as being wasted.]
Hearing the Supreme system''s words Arius calmed himself down and waited patiently next to his mother but eventually, he fell asleep due to mental exhaustion.
A couple of hours went by and Luna opened her eyes slowly and looked around the room and saw her sonying next to her bed holding her hand tightly. "Arius, wake up." She gently shook his body which was asleep.
Arius''s eyes shot open at the sound of her voice. "Mother, are you healed?" He asked with happiness.
Nod.
Nodding her head Luna showed a giant smile which showed innocence and kindness. "Thank you Arius I can live to see you marry a youngdy now I''m so happy"
"About that mother, I forgot to mention I''m engaged to the princess of the Holy Kingdom Jasmin Raz." Arius happily told his mother.
Luna felt the shock go to her head hearing what her son said. "Son, you are joking with me right..." She looked at him with wide eyes.
"Nope," Arius shook his head.
"Then what about Eva..." Luna spoke knowing Eva''s feelings.
"Oh, I''ll marry her too!" Arius responded with a smile.
"When did I raise a yboy?" Luna''s eyes became sharp.
Arius felt the sharp re and coughed awkwardly. "Cough, mother, no need to worry I can take care and love both of them equally." He looked at his mother who slowly got out of the bed and grabbed him by the ear and pulled him to her face.
"Listen here if Eva or this girl named Jasminins about you I will have to bring down mommy''s divine punishment got it?" Luna showed a cold smile.
Arius saluted knowing not to piss his mother off. "Of course ma''am I will treat them with only love and respect.
"Good, you know how your father treats me, don''t follow in his footsteps, got it?..." Luna patted Arius''s head.
"I promise you I won''t be like him," Arius told his mother, epting her head pat.
After a few minutes of silence Arius enjoyed his head pat from his mother.
Screech.
All of a sudden the door opened revealing Eva whose whole face was blood red. "Arius you wanna m-m-m-m-marry me!" Eva had a blinding smile on her face full of cuteness.
Seeing Eva had heard the conversation from earlier with his mom Arius nodded his head in response. "If you are fine with me I will dly take your hand in marriage." He scratched his cheek blushing a little.
Eva dashed toward Arius and squeezed his body tightly. "Of course, I''ll marry you let''s start making BABIES!" She yelled excitedly.
Hearing what Eva said for thest word she spoke Arius felt a bolt of lightning go through his brain. "Eva let''s wait until we''re at least 24 ok?" He spoke silently.
"Ara ara when did my little girl be so forward?" Eva''s mother Juna entered the room with a tiny smile stered on her face.
Arius looked over at Juna to only see her wearing a maid uniform which went excellent with her thighs and twin mountains on her chest.
"Juna it has been a while" Arius greeted her.
"Ara ara it''s nice to see you back Arius or should I call you my son-inw?" Juna giggled.
Seeing the exchange between Arius and her mother, Eva pouted. "Jeez, you''re already cheating on me, darling..."
"Huh how?" Arius looked over at Eva who still showed a cute pouting face."
"You spoke to a female..."
Chapter 35 Ivans Shocking News?!
"Um, Eva, can I at least talk with family members who are the opposite gender as me?" Arius showed a puppy face to try and act cute.
Seeing her darling''s cute face she felt her heart melt with love. "Ok, darling if it''s your request then I will allow it." Eva showed a loving smile then she kissed Arius on the cheek marking her territory.
"Thanks, Eva." Arius kissed her back on the cheek.
Which caused Eva to turn tomato red on her face.
Juna and Luna just watched this sugary show with gentle smiles but at the same time, a little jealousy about not having their own husbands do this for them.
Both mothers watched this scene for about another 5 minutes until they couldn''t handle it anymore and separated the two of them.
"I think that''s enough son..." Luna walked over to Arius and pulled him away from Eva who was confused about why he was being moved away.
"You too daughter I think you should stop there" Juna walked over to Eva and was about to pull her away until she saw a deep killing intent in her eyes which screamed, how dare you ruin my moment with my darling!
Eva with a sharp re at her own mother started to ask for the reason why her moment was ruined. "Why did you old hags take my darling away!" She stomped on the ground with a huff.
Multiple veins popped on the inside of both mothers'' heads.
"What did you say!?" Both Luna and Juna spoke in unison showing death res toward the young elf girl.
Arius who still was being held by his mother asked himself one thing he wanted to know how the fuck did Eva''s personally change this much!
Eva sent a death re back at the women. "Huh, you used up goods I said you are old hags"
Juna teleported in front of Eva and grabbed her by her long white ear then lifted her off the ground and held her like a sack of potatoes. "Ara ara someone needs a punishment." At that moment Juna disappeared with a screaming Eva who wanted to stay with her darling.
Arius who watched this scene y out faked out a smile before trying to sneak out the room.
When Arius was about to leave the room he felt a pair of white smooth silky hands ced on his shoulder and then an elegant voice spoke in his ear which caused him to freeze up. "So son do you think your mother is an old hag?"
"Mother you are a young beautiful kind woman who is still in her prime!" Arius forced a smile.
Truthfully even though Arius likes milfs he couldn''t see himself seeing his mother like that.
Only disgusting degenerates see their mothers like that...
Listening to her son she showed a dark smile as she saw through him like an open book. "Well, I''ll let you go for now..." Luna sighed before going back to her bed and sitting back down.
"Well, then mother I will go visit Lyria," Arius spoke then left toward the door right when he was about to touch the knob the door opened revealing a tall butler.
"The master of the house has called for you young master and madam to report to the dining room due to having an important announcement to make." The butler spoke in a bowed position.
"Ok will be down in a minute," Arius signaled the butler to leave.
After the butler left Arius looked over at his mother who was equally confused as her son.
"Mother, you don''t have any idea what this is about?" Arius questioned while he cleaned up his clothes a little and moved back his hair a little to make it a little presentable.
"No idea," Luna responded while fixing her long white hair and putting it in a bun.
After both of them were done getting ready they both left toward the dining room.
On the way, Arius and Luna made small talk until they eventually arrived in front of the dining room, and both of them went in together.
Walking into the dining room Arius and Luna saw Ivan the head of the house wearing a beautiful and fancy traditional ck buttoned shirt that was a doublet and the trunk hose or short breeches. Because he was the master of the house he sat at the very edge of the table showing a hostile re at his own son and wife.
To the next of Ivan was Aera who wore an expensive golden shirt and ck paints which stood out with red lines going down the sides.
Lyria sat on the opposite side of Aera and she wore a long puffy green dress that shined beautifully with her cuteness.
Seeing the whole family was here before them Arius and Luna sat down quickly Luna on the other edge of the table and Arius sat next to Lyria who only showed a gentle smile seeing her older brother.
Once Arius and Luna were sitting and adjusted Ivan began to speak about why he called for the whole family. "I will be getting a concubine from the Xio family in the coal region of the kingdom..."
In response to this Luna only nodded her head not caring which greatly pissed off her husband who then scoffed.
"Maybe this woman won''t have such a stretched-out vagina when I take her in," Ivan mumbled but made sure everyone could hear him loud and clear.
Hearing her husband''s words greatly made Luna mad and she didn''t intend to hold back after hearing that remark. "Well have you ever thought maybe your cock isnt thick enough to even stretch it?!" She red at her husband.
SLAM!
"Huh so now you want a bigger cock you whore!" Ivan with both hands smashed the table causing it to be destroyed.
Luna with a huff looked away not wanting to make eye contact with her deadbeat husband.
Seeing his wife not responding Ivan pushed out his chair and with a red face full of fury he walked over to her and stood in front of her with a re that could kill. "You, answer me whore!"
Ivan lifted his right hand ready to p his wife but right when he was about to make contact with her cheek.
sh...
Ivan''s right hand fell to the ground.
Silence...
Time felt like it stopped for everyone seeing the blood spurt out of Ivan''s hand like it was a water fountain.
Ivan fell to his knees and for the first time in years, he started to cry out for help. "Call the healing mage now!" He screamed desperately not knowing what happened to his hand but when he saw no oneing in made him confused and scared.
Arius stood up from his chair and walked over to his father and lifted his right foot and stomped on his father''s back causing him to fall on his stomach making him spit out a cough load of blood.
Cough cough.
Ivan''s eyes were bloodshot when he felt his own son who he looked down upon hurt him like this so what was he gonna do of course belittle him.
Right, when Ivan forced his head to the side he stared Arius in the eyes but what he saw was terrifying. His son Arius had an endless dark void with pure icy coldness in his eyes.
Seeing his son with this type of eyes Ivan felt he misjudged him this whole time.
Was he wrong? Did he mess up? Did he treat him harshly? Thousands of thoughts ran through Ivan''s head not knowing if he actually had an extremely overpowered soldier under the grasp of his hands.
"Apologize..." Arius for the first time since entering the dining room spoke and his one word was cold.
Arius lifted his foot off his father''s back and lifted him up by the back of his neck and ced him in a groveling position in front of Luna who only stared at her son with confusion and a little happiness for some reason.
Again Arius spoke to his father which sent chills down the man''s back. "Apologize to her for all the things you''ve done to her or I swear to the gods I''ll make your life hell."
Chapter 36 Ivans Apology
Ivan who was groveling underneath Luna''s feet looked his wife in the eyes and for the first time in his life apologized to the woman who he only saw as a means of reproducing. "I''m sorry my wife for everything I''ve done to you so please I beg you to have our son not hurt me anymore." He shut his eyes and nted his head on the wooden floor waiting for his wife to answer.
"Get out..." Luna pushed out of her chair and walked out of the dining room only leaving those two words behind to sink in.
Hearing these two words Ivan felt the blood drain from his face.
Seeing his mother leave Arius sighed to himself and looked down at his father who had a pale face and mumbled repeatedly I''m sorry with dead eyes.
"You heard her get out." Arius grabbed the back of his father''s expense shirt and pulled him back to his two feet.
Ivan stood still like a frozen statue and couldn''te to the reality of what was happening anymore.
Aera who this whole time sat in his chair without uttering a word couldn''t help but break down crying.
Lyria who witnessed this event silently followed her mother''s footsteps and hopped down from her chair and walked out of the dining room not even making eye contact with her father who has belittled her for years.
"It''s over, it''s all over huh..." Ivan spoke silently, still standing in ce.
Arius just watched his pathetic father quietly talk to himself with all the regrets he had and what he should have done to be a better father.
"You''re lucky I''m not killing you right now for what you have done to Lyria and mother." Arius decided to speak up seeing his father like this and tried to cause regret and guilt in the man.
Ivan turned his body to Arius and looked down toward the ground. "You''re right, I made a blunder by looking down on you guys. I have no right being here in this house." He then walked out of the dining room and without any suitcases or anything of his belongings he just left out the front door.
Aera without uttering a word followed his father but actually took his belongings with him.
After looking out the window and seeing his father and older brother leave the house and exit out of the gate Arius whistled with his fingers summoning his pets.
Soon, two wolves burst into the dining room waving their merry tales from left to right as they sat obediently in front of Arius.
"Why have you called master, woof!" Fluffy asked, still wagging his tail.
"I want you and Snow to kill them when they reach a far distance, by the way make sure they don''t survive." Arius gave out his order to his two pets.
"Woof!" With a bark from the two wolves, they both dashed out of the dining room then down the hallway then out the front door.
Nod.
Nodding his head telling himself good job Arius decided to check in on his mother.
Arriving in front of his mother''s door he knocked lightly once.
Knock.
"Come in..." a low voice came from the other side.
Screech.
Opening the door Arius saw his mother leaning on the balcony''s edge looking upward toward the sky.
Hearing her son enter the room she turned around and showed a small smile with a hint of confusion on her face.
Noticing her confusion Arius began to ask her what she was confused about. "Mother, what''s with the hint of confusion?" He walked over to her and waited for her to respond.
A few minutes went by and Luna found herself more confused than before so she decided to just say it outright. "Arius I''m confused why it brought me happiness to see your father groveling at my feet and apologizing to me..." She put her hand on her cheek in a cup motion.
Arius let out a small chuckle then hugged his mother tightly pressing his skin against hers. "Mother you have every right to be happy that bastard apologized to you so to answer your question I don''t think it was wrong for you to feel a happy emotion from him groveling." With this said he released his embrace and kissed his mother on the cheek.
"No matter what, I''ll always be there for you." Arius smiled.
Luna wiped the happy tearsing down her face and shook her head up and down. "Thank you Arius, I love you." She kissed Arius on the forehead.
. .
The Han dynasty throne room.
p The throne room itself was an exquisite piece of work. A wide, high room, enough for several hundred people, with a high ceiling and surrounding walls that were predominantly white, with golden decorations as highlights.
Hanging from the ceiling were numerous chandeliers made of precious stones of all colors of the rainbow, and emitted a fantastic, dreamlike radiance. Numerous gs emzoned with different symbols, each for one of the allies the Han dynasty had, hung from gpoles embedded into the walls.
stair the king of the Han dynasty sat on his throne which was made out of dragon scales and other monster skins. He wore a kingly robe which was gold and silver that reached the floor and a crown that had a wolf''s fang attached to the top.
50 men who were all nobles were all on one knee showing their utmost respect to their monarch.
Seeing everyone present stair began to speak to his subordinates. "It has been two years since my son has been injured and through that time I have been holding back my rage until today when I received reports they do not have any weapons that are capable of repelling are army today we will be dering war on the Holy kingdom I expect every man here to offer their support during this uing war."
All the nobles stood up and all yelled in unison. "Death to the Holy Kingdom!!!"
. .
The Holy Kingdom''s throne room.
The Holy Kingdom''s throne room had a maroon rug run down from the white silver throne for a few meters beforeing to an end while pointed banners with embellished corners dropped from the walls.
Between each banner stands arge candlestick, many of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the paintings of gods and goddesses below them.
Immense, stained ss windows depicting gods and goddesses are hidden by veils colored the same maroon as the banners.
The curtains have been adorned with gold leaves and embellished borders.
Alfred the king of the Holy kingdom sat in silence with his hand pressed against his forehead trying to calm his massive headache.
Hearing the news that their storage houses were infiltrated by an unknown kingdom, empire, or dynasty made the king worried sick because he had an 80 percent guess it was the Han dynasty that sent men to find out if they actually had a ''secret weapon''.
"We must start preparing for the worst possible oue and that is war," Alfred muttered.
Screech.
The giant doors opened slightly revealing a fairly like beauty who could cause any man to drool in lust.
She wore a fashionable white dress, which further strengthens her image of purity. Around her neck hangs a golden ne, appearing to symbolize a noble goddess.
She was the only princess of the Holy kingdom Jasmin.
"Father, why do you look so down?" Jasmin asked while she approached her father with a worried expression stered on her face.
Seeing his daughter ask him what was the problem even though she caused this whole ordeal made the man chuckle. "My daughter, soon in the near future the Han dynasty will dere war on ournd and march an army here and our kingdom will not be able to hold..." He responded to his daughter with a forced smile.
Nod.
Nodding her head Jasmin began to think of ways to solve this situation.
While she was thinking, a beautiful idea popped into her head. "Father, how about we get my boo bear to help us fight the Han dynasty!"
Alfred shot out of his throne and showed a wide smile. "Why didn''t I think about that shit I forgot I had a son-inw who is a 7th-ss-star mage! Daughter, get a carriage ready. I will send you with your bodyguard Yua, and both of you will go to Arius''s home and have him help us!"
"Yes, father," Jasmin responded with a smile that could outshine the sun.
Chapter 37 Dumb Goddess!
Divine realm.
Inside the diator arena sat thousands of gods and goddesses who all had serious faces while they waited quietly for the goddess of reincarnation Violet to adjust herself on her cloud throne that was ced in the middle of the arena.
Now you may be wondering why the hell is all the gods and goddesses in the divine realm in one ce... Well, it''s because of Arius.
Ever since he made that beautiful speech the gods and goddesses who were present spread it around to their fellow colleagues and then it got spread more now every god wants to bless Arius...
Violet who finally adjusted herself in her cloud throne began to speak which echoed throughout the arena. "Ok, listen up people Arius has enough blessings he doesn''t need anymore at this point he could solo his verse if he wanted to..."
"Bullshit!" A god screamed wanting to bless him.
"Fuck I want to give him my blessing!" A goddess yelled while putting her hands on her head.
"Why the hell did I bless an average Japanese MC who not only is still weak but uses the power of fucking friendship!" A god mmed his head into his stone chair.
"Damn I blessed a Korean mortal who only knows how to get cucked I can''t take it anymore!" A god screamed at the top of his lungs.
More and more gods began toin about who they gave their blessings.
A goddess with green hair and purple eyes and a slim figure stood up and started to vent her frustration. "At this point, the mortal I gave my powers to is walking around like hey I have several abilities I''m not going to use even once! Do you know how frustrating it is!"
This time a male god who had a 6-pack and long blond hair and ring ruby eyes stood up and began to vent as well. "The mortal I picked was given the blessing of strength and right when he gets into his world he starts getting ridiculed by a spoiled young master for how weak he is even though he has A BLESSING OF STRENGTH! His reasoning for not using it is he wants to be low-key and secretive likee the fuck on just watching you get bullied every day is agonizing enough!"
For the next couple of hours, thousands of gods and goddessesined.
At this point, Violet couldn''t handle theining anymore. She stood up from her cloud throne and at the top of her lungs, she screamed which caused everyone to sit down in silence. "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!"
Silence...
Everybody god and goddess sat down still showing grumpy faces.
Seeing she got everyone to sit down and quiet Violet sat back down on her cloud throne and began to speak. "I know it must be difficult having your mortal looked down upon, cucked, bullied, having a shitty female who says I''m breaking off our engagement because you''re too weak than all of a sudden she wants him dead I know it must be hard going through all these clich¨¦s but we have been alive for millions of years and the one time we get a down to earth guy like Arius we can''t all give him our blessings right..." She pped her hands together while she showed a smile.
Hearing what Violet said the gods and goddesses all looked at each other and the next second looked at Violet and began to berate her with moreints.
"BOOO I want to bless Arius!" One god spoke
"I want to bless Arius." 2000 gods and goddesses yelled at the time which shook the divine realm.
Veins started to pop on Violet''s head. "FINE!" She screamed in defeat while stomping on the clouds in frustration.
Violet pointed her finger forward and drew a red and green circle. "I the goddess of reincarnation resummon Arius Fay."
The medium size circle began to glow and the next secondter a 10-year-old boy appeared only wearing a towel with soap and water all around his body still.
"Huh, where am I" Arius tried to wipe the soap out of his eyes but couldn''t because it hurt...
That''s right, getting soap in your eyes hurts like HELL!!!
Violet couldn''t bear to see Arius struggle trying to get the soap out of his eyes so she flipped her hand and all the soap and water on Arius''s body disappeared.
Arius who could finally see again saw he was in the same ce he was when he died in his past life which caused his face to pale.
"Did I die again... How all I was doing was taking a shower?" Arius mumbled to himself again likest time ignoring Violet''s existence.
Seeing she was being ignored again Violet felt herher regions dripping with a naughty fluid.
"Why the hell am I being turned on from this!?" Violet''s face burnt crimson while she screamed in her head.
Not being able to take it any longer Violet tapped Arius on the shoulder to get his attention and it worked because Arius looked at her and showed a small smile.
"Oh if it isn''t my favorite goddess what''s up why did you summon me I doubt I died right..." Arius panicked a little at hisst words.
"Well, you see Arius, everyone here wants to give you their blessings. Is that ok with you?" Violet pointed to all the gods and goddesses around the arena.
Arius stared at the goddess-like she wasplete and utter ''Baka'' (sorry I had to use that word)
"Of course, I would ept more blessings, you dumb goddess!" Arius chopped her on the head.
Violet put her hands on her head ring at Arius.
Hearing what Arius said thousands of gods and goddesses began to bless him.
"I the god of-"
"I the goddess of-"
"I the god of-"
"I the goddess of-"
This went on for about an hour in the divine realm which equals a second in the mortal world.
After receiving all these blessings Arius smiled and waved toward the gods and goddesses. "Thank you for your blessings, I will not waste them! I shall now head back and finish my bath!" Arius lifted his hand and looked at Violet who stared at him.
"Send me back please," Arius asked.
"Yeah yeah." Violet unsummoned Arius with a flick of her hand.
"That''s great now the kid has literally infinite growing potential at this point he could be a g-g-g-god!!!" Violet screamed in her head.
At no point in history has a mortal ever be a god or goddess.
Would Arius be the first mortal god in the future?
Time would tell...
. .
Arius''s bedroom.
After returning back to the mortal world Arius finished his tub and dried himself then put on his night clothing.
Climbing into bed Arius closed his eyes and activated his hawk eyes which he likes to use before he went to bed. What he saw was Jasmin and Yua in a carriage heading toward hisnd right now they were just passing the forest where they first met. "That''s weird that she is visiting did something bad happen?" He put his thinking cap on but couldn''t think of anything.
But eventfully Arius gave up because he wanted his beauty sleep he decided just to wait for her to arrive. It couldn''t be that serious right?
. .
Jasmin''s carriage.
"How much longer Yua?" Jasmin asked nicely while drinking a cup of tea.
"About a day princess," Yua responded when she looked at the time on the carriage crystal.
"Good, I can''t wait to see my darling. He better not be cheating on me or talking to any woman..." Jasmin''s face showed a dangerous smile while she silently slurped on her expensive tea.
A day passed and just like Yua said she and Jasmin arrived in front of Arius''s giant home and waited outside of the gate to be let in.
The two guards who stood on each side of the gate wearing fully protected silver knight armor walked up to the carriage.
One of the guards walked next to the carriage door and knocked.
Knock.
"Open up, if you are here for the Fay family." The guard spoke.
The carriage door opened revealing Jasmin and Yua who both wore green dresses.
Both girls hopped down from the carriage and did a courtesy bow.
"My name is Princess Jasmin of the Holy kingdom." Jasmin introduced herself.
After Jasmin introduced herself Yua bowed a little. "My name is Yua and I am the personal guard of the princess."
Shock!
Both guards felt like passing out.
Without wasting any time one guard hurriedly spoke while the other guard ran to grab the young master.
"Please wait for a second, my colleague as you just saw went to grab the young master." The guard got on one knee.
Seeing this, Jasmin''s face stiffened. "No need to be so formal I am here to request help from husba-Arius anyways."
Almost slipping up, Jasmin hurriedly corrected herself.
A few minutes went by and all of a sudden a voice could be hearding from inside the gate.
"Yo Jasmin Yua, how''s it going?" Arius who was retrieved by the guard came out knowing they were here already but just wanted to sleep in a little ok a little!
"Arius!" Jasmin who saw Arius jumped into his embrace and hugged him tightly squeezing his body against her undeveloped twin mountains.
Arius epted her hug with a chuckle. "So what brings you here?" He asked.
Jasmin who was still hugging Arius looked up at him with a sad expression. "The Han dynasty might dere war on us..."
"Huh?" Arius couldn''t help but say only one word in response to hearing this.
"Yeah... I might have beat up the Han dynasty''s prince a little... Just a tad bit I was only giving him a bruise!" Jasmin fidgeted.
"Sure..." Arius sighed, cing his hand on his head.
"Ara ara Arius is this the girl who is named Jasmin?" Luna walked out of the house to see why everyone was standing at the gate.
"Yes, mother, this is Jasmin." Arius pointed to her.
Jasmin felt like her head was gonna explode.
Screw the uing war I need to talk with my mother-inw!
"Hello, mother!" Jasmin did a small lift of her dress.
Seeing this Luna smiled. "Oh my pleasee in, let''s talk shall we?" She began to walk back into the house followed by the rest beside the two guards who went back to guarding the gate.
Arius, Luna, Jasmin, and Yua sat in the living room.
Arius sat on the chair which was outside of the circle of furniture.
Luna sat on the couch.
Jasmin sat across from Luna.
Yua stood behind Jasmin.
"Let''s talk my daughter-inw..."
Chapter 38 Arius Is A Playboy?
"Please introduce yourself properly," Luna said with gentleness surrounding her while sheid back on the couch waiting for the girl to speak.
Jasmin''s face went pure red wondering if she should be 100 percent honest. Thinking about it for a good minute she decided to be honest. "My name is Jasmin. I am the princess of the Holy kingdom. I am only 2 years older than Arius but don''t worry I will not be an old woman. In his eyes I am fertile. I promise you my chest will be bigger than most women so Arius won''t have to worry."
Nod.
Nodding her head, Luna looked Jasmin in her eyes. "Got it, I see you love Arius very much so I''ll allow this but I want to make sure you know Arius is engaged to another gir-"
Luna who was about to finish her words felt a sudden pressuree over the whole room which pushed everyone down to the floor besides Arius who only sighed.
Hearing Luna''sst words that Arius was engaged to another girl Jasmin felt her whole world go red and without thinking unreleased a pressure that could kill.
Her whole face went emotionless and her body became cold. She then turned to look at Arius who was just watching with a forced smile.
"Boo bear, what''s the meaning of this?" Jasmin''s voice came out distorted.
Seeing a true yandere in real-life Arius had a wide smile going from ear to ear.
Without thinking, Arius walked toward the enraged Jasmin.
Jasmin who saw her boo bear walk toward her with a smile didn''t know what to do should she kidnap him and tie him down in a bed and and and and do dirty things...
"Why are youing near me!?" Jasmin yelled with her hands on her head.
Arius ignored her and just wrapped his hands around her soft body and leaned into her ear and whispered three words. "I love you"
Jasmin''s whole body tensed up and her private area began to quiver and her twin mountains became erect from just hearing his calm and smooth voice.
She felt at any moment a flood coulde out of you know where...
Feeling a little wetness on his knee Arius nced downward to only see Jasmin soaked with liquids. With an awkward smile, Arius backed away from Jasmin. "You should take a shower right, honey."
All of a sudden the pressure disappeared like it was never there and Jasmin had heart shaped eyes. "Of course boo bear!"
Without wasting any time Jasmin ran out of the room and searched around the mansion to find a bathroom.
Even though she could have asked Arius she was too horny to look him in the eyes.
She felt like she wanted to gobble him up like a predator would to his or her prey.
Only three people remained in the living room: Luna, Arius, and Yua.
Luna slowly got off the ground with the help of Arius extending his hand to her.
Yua stayed on the groundying on her back with a confused expression stered on her skinny white face.
Hundreds of thoughts ran through her head like how the fuck did the princess be this strong to hold that type of pressure.
Arius walked over to the red-haired girl Yua who was stillying on the ground and forcefully lifted her up and sat her down on the couch.
Noticing she was sitting on a couch she shook her lead left to right and red at Arius who sat next to his mother.
Arius of course seeing this gave her a wink and showed a charming smile.
Which caused a divine mommy punishment with a head chop and a re from his mother.
"Ara, Arius, when did I raise a yboy like you?" Luna coldly smiled.
"I''m joking mother I am a man withmon decency who would love all my wom-"
Bang...
Luna with her fist smacked her son on the head.
"Ow..." Arius whimpered while soothing his head with his hands to calm the pain.
Even though Arius was op as hell he could still get hurt by his mother mostly because he allowed it.
Arius talked with his mother while Yua just sat silently spectating and this went on for about a half-hour.
Jasmin who was done with her tub entered the living room wearing a fully enchanted silver armor with the Holy Kingdom''s crest painted in the middle.
Arius, Luna, And Yua were a little surprised to see her wear battle armor.
"Woah why are you wearing that?" Arius was the first to speak.
Seeing she forgot to tell Arius why she actually came here she hit herself on the head gently while sticking her tongue out in a yful manner saying whoopsie.
"Arius, the real reason for my visit is that the Han dynasty will dere war on my not our Holy Kingdom and we don''t have enough power to fight with them... So that''s why I came here to ask for your help." Jasmin spoke in a low tone facing the ground while fidgeting.
Luna who heard this couldn''t stay silent and began to speak about her concern. "I can''t allow my son to fight in a war." She spoke in an immovable tone.
Arius stepped forward and nted his hands on each side of Luna. "Mother I need to help Jasmin she is my future wife how can I call myself a man if I can''t fight off a powerful army. He spoke in determination.
Hearing her son''s words, Luna nodded her head. "Fine but you bettere home in one piece you got it?" She grabbed her son''s face and kissed him on the head.
Which caused a small reaction from Jasmin but she held herself back knowing this was her mother-inw.
"Umu, I have to go tell Eva-" Arius spoke readily to tell Eva that he was leaving again but this time fighting a war if they do dere it.
Until Eva came out behind the door with a wide smile. "I''ming with you darling." She walked over to Arius and pushed her twin peaks onto his arm.
"You little bitch let go of my boo bear!" Jasmin grabbed onto Eva''s waist and tried to pull her off.
"Let go of me, you homewrecker!" Eva red at her ''friend'' with cold eyes.
"ok, let''s calm down, girls. I''ll teleport us to the castle. Jasmin doesn''t worry about your carriage, I''lle back and get itter." Arius, who finished speaking, pointed his pointer finger at Yua and forcefully pulled her into his arms.
Yua who was in Arius''s embrace couldn''t help but show a little blush because this was her first time touching a man besides the ones who she met in battle and killed by choking to death with her hands.
Arius checked to see if all three girls were holding onto him and when he confirmed it he nodded to his mother and disappeared from the mansion.
Chapter 39 Declaration Of War!!!
Arius held Jasmin in his left arm and Eva in his right, and he held Yua in the middle, pushing her against his chest.
All of a sudden, in an instant, they all appeared in the Holy Kingdom''s throne room where they saw Alfred drinking wine.
Alfred, sitting on his throne while drinking a ss of wine, spit the red liquid out, seeing them appear out of nowhere.
"Cough, cough, how did you guys get here?" Alfred coughed a little while asking the group how they could just appear out of nowhere.
Arius smiled as he saw his father-inw and began to exin. "When Jasmin told me about a possible war, I teleported with the girls, so we wouldn''t take a while to arrive."
Alfred started tough loudly, which caused Arius to tilt his head in confusion.
"Sorry, it''s only you who surprises me every time, and how are you able to teleport only 10th-ss-star mages can?"
"I''m a 12th-ss-star mage." Arius interrupted Alfred''s words by dropping a bomb of shock that silenced the whole throne room.
Alfred''s body began to shake on his throne. He had his mouth open in an O shape, while sweat began to drip off his face.
"Impossible it''s impossible! When did you be the max star rank?!" Alfred shot up from his throne and walked over to Arius, cing both of his hands on each side of his shoulder.
"Probably about a year ago," Arius responded, showing an innocent smile.
Max star ranks or 12th-ss-star mages hold the power of demigods who can conquer kingdoms with ease and are capable of fighting tens of thousands of soldiers with the flip of a hand.
Only two people in this world hold that power: the queen of elves and an old man who lives in the mountains.
These two people have a powerful influence on the power bnce of the world and both decided not to interfere, knowing it would be too much of a risk to damage the entire world due to their powers.
Arius, on the other hand, couldn''t give two shits!
"So, can I, like, rule the whole world?" Arius got into a thinking posture with the idea of ruling the world.
Ba-dump.
Ba-dump.
Ba-dump.
Eva and Jasmin felt their heartbeat quicken as they witnessed Arius''s domineering side.
Alfred took a handkerchief out of his pocket and started to wipe his sweat off his forehead while thanking the gods for blessing their family with Arius as a son-inw.
"Enough about me, what about this possible war?" Arius asked with a serious expression while he looked into Alfred''s eyes.
"The Han dynasty at any point could dere war on our kingdom. They have over 650,000 soldiers and 350,000 mages plus with their allies who have around that number as well." Alfred gave all the information he knew to Arius, not hiding anything.
Listening silently to his words, Arius nodded his head while thinking of a way to make sure themoners don''t get caught in the crossfire of this possible war.
An idea popped into Arius''s head, and it caused him to smile as if he had just lost his virginity.
"I can deal with all of them," Arius said, speaking his idea out loud.
Jasmin, Eva, Yua, and Alfred couldn''t help but feel like they had almost lost their souls due to the shock they had just gone through.
Just imagining Arius vs. 800,000 soldiers questioned if he was a human or a god.
Seeing the shocked looks of everyone, Arius shrugged his shoulders, expecting this oue.
To be fair, he was quite confident he could win due to fighting over a thousand demon wolves.
Even one demon wolf could easily kill 500 human soldiers.
"Are you sure?" Alfred was the first one to snap out of shock and ask Arius with a worried expression.
"Yep, I''m 1000 percent sure." Arius spread out his arms, showing him how much he wanted to do this by himself.
After a couple of minutes, Alfred nodded his head in agreement. "I will start deploying more soldiers to the wall just in case the worst happens." With these words, he left the room to start preparing for the worst oue.
Eva, who was the second one that came out of shock, hugged Arius tightly from behind, wrapping her arms around his back. "Stupid Darling." She spoke into his shirt while pouting like a spoiled child.
Jasmin, who was the third out of shock, walked in front of Arius with a re, putting her hands out from side to side. "You''ll have to step on my dead body! I won''t let you go, no matter what. Even if you have to kill me, I won''t let you go no matter what!"
Arius leaned into her ear. "I''ll let you wash my back if you let me go." He whispered with a grin.
p "Ok, have a fun time ughtering those worms!" Jasmin''s whole mood did a full 180, and with those words of the promise, she gave him the OK.
"You take me as your concubine!" Yua, who was frozen with shock a couple of seconds ago, snapped out of it and pointed her pointer finger at Arius.
"Huh..."
. .
Han Dynasty.
In a giant open field that was 220,500 acres, the king of the Han dynasty, stair, sat on his ck horse named Shield.
Shield was an elegant, powerfully muscled warhorse who had silver and a little gold armor attached to his body.
stair moved his gaze from side to side, observing his 250,000 troops arranged in neat rows from the highest to the lowest rank.
All of these men had knight armor that was enchanted by 4th-grade magic.
Standing next to the troops were 25,000 mages in ck and red robes that had the Han dynasty symbol, which was a dark sword going through a skull sowed onto the sides of the fabric.
stair looked down to his left to see his son in full ck armor, which was enchanted with high-graded magic.
A giant smile formed on his face. "About time, my son seeks his own revenge and enters the battlefield. Good boy, I''m proud." stair patted his son on the shoulder.
"Yes, father, I must y that slut with my own hands!" Von roared in anger.
Just remembering what she did to him makes him enraged.
Nod.
With a nod, stair looked over to his troops. "SILENCE!!!" He roared at the top of his lungs, causing the troops to shut up.
Grabbing their full attention, he began to speak at the top of his lungs. "We fight for revenge to honor my son, who was wrongly injured! I the king of the Han dynasty, stair Von, announce war on the Holy Kingdom! " He raised his sword in the air, dering war.
Tens of thousands of troops and mages started chanting the word "kill" upon hearing that they were going to war. "Kill kill kill."
stair loved war, for this reason, seeing these soldiers chanting "kill" made him excited about the bloodshed that wouldmence in a couple of weeks.
News of the deration of war shocked many kingdoms, empires, and dynasties around the continent.
At this point, every ruler of their respected nations knew that the Holy Kingdom would be destroyed, and this went for the nobles andmoners as well.
One question flew into everyone''s mouths.
How long will the Holy Kingdom hold?
A day?
A week?
A month?
A year?
People from all over asked this question and it soon became a hot topic and amusement for these people.
Chapter 40 War. 1
While the Han dynasty''s army, which consisted of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, departed forward to the Holy Kingdom''snd, that would only take a couple of weeks due to the size of the army and diplomatic issues with enteringnds.
Arius was dealing with a small, teeny-tiny problem that would cause a headache for him.
"You take me as your concubine!" Yua, who was frozen with shock a couple of seconds ago, snapped out of it and pointed her pointer finger at Arius.
"Huh..." Arius felt like his brain froze hearing these wordse out of M.S. Hammer Girl.
He knew he didn''t do anything heroic, romantic, or anything to make her like him at all, so why the hell does this girl like him?
Jasmin and Eva''s eyes turned into an endless dark void, seeing another woman trying to be with their man.
Yua ignored the two yandere''s and crossed her arms as she gazed at Arius, waiting for him to speak.
Thinking for a second, Arius got into a thinking posture.
He stared at Yua and quickly nced at her figure up and down.
The girl wasn''t bad at all. She had a fine figure and her red hair made her a phoenix type of beauty. Her two different colored eyes, one blue and one red, made her stand out as well.
He could guess as well that she wouldn''t be one of those useless heroine girls from light novels or manga who just got in the way every time.
Coming to a conclusion, Arius walked over to Yua and squeezed both of her hands.
Yua''s whole body shivered with surprise at feeling her hands being held by Arius.
"Sure, I''ll let you be my concubine." Arius gently spoke, tightening his grip on her hands.
He''d ept it, of course; he was a man, after all, and he''d always wanted a harem.
Now, does this mean he would ept every girl?
NO!
Knowing Yua was a strong girl who could fight for herself oddly made him happy, knowing he wouldn''t have to guard everyone at all times and he could depend on her for fights.
Also, it would be easier for her to stay close to Jasmin just in case she does something ''unexpected.''
Hearing she was epted easily, Yua couldn''t help but feel warm inside.
Feeling this emotion inside, Yua without realizing it, began to mumble, which everyone heard loud and clear. "Please take good care of me, husband."
"Wait!" Eva and Jasmin, who had been watching this scene between Arius and Yua, screamed in unison, both grabbing Arius''s ear.
Both Eva and Jasmin pulled Arius to a secluded area in the throne room, which was only 25 feet away from Yua.
"Yes, girls?" Arius yed his poker face and calmly asked why he was being pulled by the ear by both of them.
Both girls looked at Arius with a cold, dark expression that could suck anyone in if they stared too long.
"Darling, what did I say about another woman?" Eva was the first to speak up by perking her chest up.
"Yeah boo bear, you said you wouldn''t cheat on me. Do I have to lock you in a dungeon and never let you leave?" Jasmin smiled while she tilted her head, actually pondering the idea of locking Arius in a secluded ce.
"Girls, girls calm down! It''s only a concubine. She is below you in the terms of my harem hierarchy!" Arius ced his right hand on Jasmin''s head and his left hand on Eva''s head.
Feeling the touch of their beloved, both girls squirmed in nonsexual pleasure.
Wholesome pleasure!
"So you have nothing to worry about," Arius said.
He told both girls that they were his top priority.
Eva and Jasmin''s ears flushed as they heard their beloved say they were his top priority.
Watching from a good distance away, Yua gently showed a gentle smile, hearing she was epted.
Arius, Eva, and Jasmin walked back over to Yua.
Both girls stepped forward to speak with Yua.
"Listen here, Eva and I are the main wives and you are a concubine. We will allow you to like our husband, but you must always protect him from vixens around the world. Got it!" Jasmin made sure her voice was filled with authority.
Without hesitating, Yua got down on her knees. "I swear on my life I will not let any vixense near our husband!" She dered boldly.
Arius, eyeing this scene, wanted to hug all of them with love, showing his appreciation that they would allow him to have a concubine and that they would protect him.
Screech.
The doors to the throne room opened, revealing Alfred, who wore a terrified expression on his pale face.
"What''s wrong, Alfred?" Of course, Arius saw that his father-inw was deathly scared of something and wanted to know.
"The Han dynasty''s army will arrive in a week..." Alfred spoke of the situation with great anxiety.
"I thought it would be a couple of weeks, like 21 days, until they arrived." Arius tilted his head.
"Well, the nobility of eachnd allowed them to march through..." Alfred felt like his whole world was going dark by saying this.
"Not a big problem." Arius shrugged his shoulders.
Alfred looked up and walked over toward Arius. "Are you sure?"
"Yep." Arius nodded his head, speaking with pure confidence.
"Thank God I have you." Alfred sighed.
He was truly thankful he had this type of person as a son-inw who was this powerful.
His fear and anxiety washed away in an instant.
Alfred put on a smile.
"Ah, by the way, did you station troops along the wall?" Arius was curious to see if he actually did so or if he returned as soon as he heard about the Han dynasty army marching towards them.
"I did." Alfred nodded his head in response to Arius''s question.
"And, how about themoners'' and nobility''s reactions?" Arius asked another question.
Alfred sighed. "Themoners are terrified. They have huddled and barricaded their own homes. Thousands have left mynd. Some even began to riot, demanding we surrender. Hundreds have died by our own hands before the enemy could even arrive." He squeezed his fist in anger while he answered.
After taking a minute to calm down, Alfred spoke about the nobles. "They have surrendered to the Han dynasty and refused to have their private armies help defend ournd."
Arius knew this type of thing would probably happen.
Come on, a world-ss power is sending over a hundred thousand soldiers to destroy yournd. Of course, they would surrender.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll start heading over to where their army is marching and make sure they don''t even step a foot on yournd." Arius dered.
"You''re leaving already?" Eva asked with a sad expression.
Arius only nodded his head in response to the elf.
"Make sure you kick their ass!" Jasmin pumped her fist in the air.
"As your concubine, I shall await your return." Yua showed a small smile, showing a small blush on her face.
"Don''t worry, I''ll show them what true hell is like." A cold, dark expression was stered on Arius''s face.
If a random person saw this expression, they would almost certainly wet their pants and have nightmares while shivering all night.
Saying goodbye, Arius disappeared from the pce and appeared a couple of miles north of the Holy Kingdoms''nd.
shing forward in the air like a bird for a couple of miles, Arius came to aplete stop when he saw hundreds of gs in the distance. That was about 10 miles away.
Arius observed the people he was going against.
250,000 ground troops marched on the grasnd holding swords, spears, bows, axes, etc.
They waved the Han dynasty''s g around in pride, showing it off to the world.
25,000 mages who followed behind hovered off the ground, all wearing robes and having potions on their waistbands.
Also, the treasonous nobles that offered their private armies surrounded the mages like guard dogs; they only wore in metal gear.
Observing this mighty army, Arius had an idea pop inside his head.
"Supreme system, do you have a sad face mask that has a tear going down the right eye?" Arius asked.
[Yes, but it will be 10,000 points.]
"That''s fine with me. I''m going to earn 20 times more points than that by ughtering everyone here. " Arius showed a distorted smile.
Chapter 41 War. 2
A typical ssic Japanese frowning mask with a tear going down the right side appeared on Arius''s face making him look like a young demon child.
? Right now he wore a mask and a long ck robe covering his whole body not showing an inch of skin beside his white hair which was spiky.
Looking down at the massive army which was still marching at a full pace not slowing down, Arius, who was still in the air, departed toward the ground like a sh of light.
A general of the Han dynasty was behind a couple of hundred soldiers riding on top of his horse, which was a beautiful white warhorse that was meant for battle.
He noticed a small ck figure appear out of nowhere in front of the whole army.
"HALT!" The general ordered in a roar.
The whole army came to aplete stop at the man''s order.
Soldier after soldier noticed Arius standing in front of the army not uttering a word he only just stood there.
"Move or else you will be imprisoned." The general spoke revealing a sword on his hip.
Arius ignored his words and tilted his head in confusion.
Seeing the man in the ck robe refuse to move or speak caused the man''s face to go red in anger.
ever since he was born he had women crawling and begging to be his concubine or mistress he had a shipload of money he had power that even the higher nobles feared him, and his authority helped him rise in the military ranks.
Seeing this young boy in a robe wearing a mask ignore him was a first.
"Call the king over." The general barked at the foot soldier next to him who wore cheapmon armor.
"Yes sir!" The foot soldier got on one knee and answered.
After showing his respect the foot soldier pushed through the crowd of soldiers to find his way to the king.
stair the king was located at the way back of the army with his son Von.
Both men sat in a luxurious carriage surrounded by mages and ground soldiers.
Inside the carriage, they were surrounded by beautiful women from different races like beast women, elves, demons, and even humans.
"Father, I must say this is a great experience!" Vonughed joyfully while he groped the elf girl sitting next to him.
His fatherughed at his words. "Son, trust me while we sit back and enjoy the caress of beautiful women we watch while our enemies are ughtered on the battlefield this is truly the art of war, it''s an amazing experience," he said to his son with a smile.
Nod.
Nodding to what his father said Von noticed his lower body rise like a pitched tent.
Noticing his son with his little problem stair gave a smirk. "Son, you can enjoy yourself with all these women to your heart''s desires." He gave the ok to his son.
Von showed a bright smile at his father''s words and began to grope the human girl to the right of him. "I''ll start with you first."
Von without waiting began to rip the woman''s skinny underwear off like a wild animal.
The human girl had lifeless eyes as this was an everyday urrence with nobles for her.
Without fighting or yelling she lifted her legs into a V position showing her naked body to the world exposing her treasured ce.
It didn''t matter to her if he saw it anyways he would be dead once he enters her clone.
Drool began to drip out of the prince''s mouth in excitement seeing this scene.
"I''m gonna make you into my personal sex ve be happy you ve!" Von ced both of his hands on her C-cup tits and tightened his grip digging his nails into her dirty white skin.
Pulling down his ck fluffy pants which had golden lines going down the sides he showed his member to the world.
He adjusted his hard member and ced it at her dry entrance.
Slowly he began to insert it.
"Your majesty!" The foot soldier made his way to the back of the army and pulled open the carriage door in a rush.
"What!" stair who was enraged at this sudden intrusion pushed the half-naked elf girl who was on hisp to the ground.
He stood up and red at the foot soldier.
Gulp.
The foot soldier could only swallow his saliva. "General Harp has requested you to the front line there seems to be an issue..."
"Damn that man..." stair muttered under his breath.
Von who was halfway into the human girl growled as well being interrupted in his precious time.
"Father, you must punish Harp for this!" Von barked, taking his anger out on the human girl by pping her across the face causing a red swelling to appear on her left cheek.
Again she showed no reaction.
She knew the king and prince fell into her hands like puppets.
stair looked over at his son and rolled his eyes. "You stay here and enjoy these women while I see what the issue is." He exited out of the carriage and followed the foot soldier to the front.
Seeing his father leave and close the carriage door Von looked back at the human female and fully entered his member in her wide slit.
He thrusted in and out of her special ce without stopping.
10 secondster.
He felt lightheaded.
His sweat ran down his face he fell back on the cushions seats and panted like a thirsty dog.
His vision became blurry.
The human girl who was in a V shape position stood up with a cold smile.
The other girls silentlyughed in their heads seeing the young prince in this state.
Von who was at this point fainting could see the other girlsing over to him pulling out small knives from out of nowhere
At this point, his mind was in a full panic wondering what was gonna happen to him at the hands of these women.
Seeing Von beginning to freak out the girls all smiled.
All of a sudden the girl who he was just having sex with broke into particles.
A girl who was wearing all red appeared out of those particles and looked over at the half-unconscious prince. "By the rule of the council, you must be killed."
"Wait I didn''t offend the council at all I swear spare me!" Those were Von''sst words before his vision went dark.
While Von was murdered by a mysteriousdy in red.
Harp was ring at the boy in the ck robe who hid behind a mask. "Just you wait until my king arrives and he will harshly put a punishment on you." Heughed which caused the other soldiers tough.
"Make way for the king!" The foot soldiers ordered in pride.
Each row of soldiers stepped aside bowing their heads.
stair walked with dignity passing through the soldiers.
Arriving in front of the general, stair confronted his subordinate.
"What is the issue? Harp, I was enjoying quality time with my son!" He angrily spoke.
Harp jumped down from his horse and bowed his head. "Your majesty we have run into a nuisance." He pointed to the mysterious figure.
Turning his head stair saw the man in question. "Who are you!" He pushed his way through thest row of soldiers and stood a foot away from the mysterious figure.
This whole time Arius had a small smile underneath his mask.
For the first time since he arrived in front of the army, he spoke.
"Well, I wanted to start off this ughter by killing the thousands of soldiers around you and show you true hell."
Arius lifted his hand...
Chapter 42 Council
Three people, two males and one female all wore luxurious clothing that represented their wealth.
They all sat around arge circled table in a dark room only lit by candles.
"The first prince of the Han dynasty will be killed anytime today by our seduction assassin Cera." A woman who had long purple hair and blue eyes that had a re to them and an hourss figure was the first to speak.
"Good, she has never failed to kill a noble." A man with a gray mustache and gray hair with sharp red eyes and a tall body structure was the second to speak up.
"After the first prince dies the Han dynasty king stair will lose it and start to ughter thousands we will use this to grow." A man with long green hair and yellow eyes and a small skinny build smiled when he spoke up.
Knock knock.
Two knocks could be heard from the stone wall.
"Enter," The woman answered, guessing who it was.
Screech.
The stone wall slowly slid to the left revealing a woman in red who had a corpse in her left hand.
"Is that who I think it is?" The woman asked, pointing at the body.
"Yes my lord, this is the first prince of the Han dynasty, Von." She threw his pale skinny corpse on the stone floor.
"Good!" The man with long green hair stood up and walked over to the dead body and pulled out a knife.
He started to sh over and over, cutting the corpse''s body apart.
Blood and organs began to spill out everywhere on the man.
But he didn''t mind the disgusting scene and instead began to smile in a distorted way. "Ah yes, nothing more is better than killing a young man to advance our power!"
The woman looked away in disgust notprehending how a human can act like this.
The other man only shook his head slowly wondering if he chose the right allies to work with.
Once he was done cutting up the body he looked over at his two ''allies'' and walked back to his seat and sat down as if nothing happened.
"Shall I clean up the mess?" Cera who was standing at the stone wall asked ncing over at her lord.
"No, it''s notdy-like." The woman answered in disgust.
Just imagining ady cleaning that up made her inner feminine rage.
"Do you have any news to report?" The man with gray hair asked."
Nod.
Cera nodded her head. "There is a powerful being who has appeared..."
"Are you joking with us?" The woman asked with a serious expression trying to find out if she was lying or not.
Cera shook her head. "I swear I felt a presence that made my heart shutter." She looked her lord in the eyes.
"So what? No matter who gets in our way we will just kill them, right?" The man with long green hair kicked both his feet up, cing them on the table.
"He is right... Cera are you sure? did you see this being?" The man with gray hair asked.
"No, I did not. I only felt his presence. It felt like I was being suffocated like my whole heart would explode. I never felt like that," Cera responded, cing her hands on her chest.
She was being serious.
When she killed the first prince with her clone seduction technique she felt a deathly presence that exploded at the front of the army.
Which caused her to use a teleportation crystal to get out just in case he or she or whatever the thing wasn''t hostile to her.
The other girls who were with her did the same thing but they weren''t so lucky. All of them became traumatized with fear and refused to leave their rooms.
All three of the heads of the council began to think about what they just heard from the young seduction assassin.
If what Cera was saying was true then this would be either weed as an ally or an enemy that would have to be killed by any means possible.
Who knew if this being would get in their way.
"This is a problem..." The woman bit her finger in annoyance.
"I say we send our people to the Han dynasty army and see if ''it'' is still there and see if they can find out anything." The man with the gray hair calmly spoke his thoughts and ideas.
"That would be boring, how about we just kill it?" The man with long green hair spoke his idea with a bloody smile stered on his face.
Everyone in the room that was present sighed to themselves.
All of them knew that he was a terrible ally but a great power to have by your side at all times.
He has killed tens of thousands of many races.
A cold heartless killer who does anything he wants.
p No army can stop him so they let him run around freely.
He truly was the definition of a monster.
"How about you check it out?" The woman stopped biting her finger and looked over at the man with long green hair.
He replied by shrugging his shoulders. "I''ll go in a couple of hours or when I feel like it." He responded.
A sigh of relief was let out from everyone.
"Now this little problem is solved shall we advance our n?" The man with gray hair asked looking around the circled table.
No one objected.
Seeing this he began to speak again. "In a month''s time, we will send 500 demonic hybrids to a beastman''s vige to test out their strength, anyints?" He asked.
Silence...
The silence was a signal of agreement so the n was set to start in a month.
Without speaking all three people stood up from their wooden chairs and broke a white crystal in their hands.
The woman who just teleported back to hernd from the meeting looked over at Cera who was silently standing behind her waiting for any order.
"Once the Holy Kingdom is destroyed we will start digging in the ground to enter thebyrinth and find the ancientnguages understood?" She asked her in a serious tone.
"Yes my lord." She bowed.
A smile crept on the woman''s face seeing her subject follow her order with so much femininity.
"Ah, I forgot to say I need you and your team to start preparing letters for the academy. Make sure you send them all out in 6 years." With those words, the woman walked to her room.
Hearing her orders Cera swiped her hand.
A vortex appeared in front of her.
She looked into the vortex and saw 5 women who looked the same exact way she did from head to toe. No differences at all; they were all either working out or sparring.
"We have an order from the lord." Her voice echoed throughout the vortex.
All 5 women stopped what they were doing and bowed and spoke in unison.
"It will be done."
It was like they already knew what the order was...
Chapter 43 Slaughter
Arius lifted his right hand toward the sky.
He left his hand in ce, not moving an inch.
stair stared at this like it was a joke.
The king stepped forward to grab the mysterious figure and restrain him.
All of a sudden Arius dropped his hand toward the ground like a hammer.
The sky started to pour down on the army with heavy rain the next secondter lighting was showing across the sky and thunder was like a lion''s roar across thend.
Seeing this supernatural event taking ce stair stared at the sky in shock.
The whole army was in utter disbelief.
Did this mysterious man cause this or was it a fluke? Everyone present was thinking this.
"I told you I would ughter thousands of your men around you and push you into hell." Arius smiled behind his mask.
His words snapped the army and stair to look in his direction.
"You are pathetic, I do not see any of my men dead!" stair yelled in anger.
Arius''s eye''s turned golden behind his mask.
All of a sudden a gigantic lighting bolt that was shaped into a dragon came down from the heavens.
"What the fuck!?" A foot soldier screamed looking upward.
One after the other soldiers and mages looked into the sky to see a lightning bolt dragoning down at a rapid speed.
stair fell on his butt at this scene and turned his head back toward the army. "Call the mages and order them to activate a barrier!" He ordered.
1,000 mages stepped forward from the back and all put up their hands before casting a barrier.
"Wall of light!" A thousand mages all yelled in unison.
A yellow light began to sparkle out of their hands before connecting with the other lights making a giant golden barrier that covered a mile around the army.
BOOM!
The lighting dragon made contact with the barrier causing a shake to ur.
Arius''s eyes began to glow more golden than before.
The lighting dragon grew five timesrger with more electricity sparking out of its body.
Crack! Crack!
The barrier began to shatter.
"We need more mage''s!" stair roared in fear as he ordered the rest of the mages to add to the barrier.
The foot soldiers all ced shields in front of their bodies just in case the barrier broke.
The rest of the 24,000 mages all ced their hands toward the sky and added to the light barrier which caused the barrier to stop cracking.
Arius''s eyes again began to glow more golden this time bing pure gold.
The lightning dragon became a hydra with three heads of electricity.
Like it had a mind of its own the lighting hydra stopped attacking the barrier and instead flew backward a little.
Stopping in mid-air the hydra let out a distorted roar which caused lighting and thunder to rage in the sky.
"ROOOOOOARRRRRR!!!"
RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE!
With this roar, the hydra charged with all three heads crashing into the barrier causing it to shake.
CRACK!
Seeing the barrier crack thousands of mages began to feel the emotion of fear run through their bodies.
stair who stood up from the ground ran desperately into the army pushing through soldiers.
BREAK!
The light wall shattered like dust.
The giant electricity hydra crashed into the soldiers causing tens of thousands of soldiers to be electrocuted.
Thousands of screams of agony were heard across thend.
General Harp closed his eyes with pure fear of seeing his men being murdered.
feeling the fear like everyone else in the army Harp without thinking roared amand. "KILL HIM!" He pointed his sword charging on his horse.
Tens of thousands of soldiers began to charge with their weapons like wild Vikings trying to conquer newnd.
The mages all hurried to their positions and began to enchant strength and other buffs to the soldiers.
Arius stared at this with cold eyes.
He took out a ck katana which had ice, fire, and water all over the sharp tool.
Closing his eyes he swung his sword slowly to his right side.
All of a sudden blood began to spurt and ooze on the battlefield with thousands of bodies cut in half and other body parts hitting the ground.
With one slow swing, Arius could easily kill thousands like it was a second-hand nature like breathing.
More soldiers ran at Arius with battle cry''s echoing throughout thend.
"DIE!"
"FOR THE DYNASTY!"
"BEGONE!"
"I WILL KILL YOU!"
For screams could be heard echoing throughout the bloody battlefield.
Thousands of soldiers all at the same time surrounding Arius swung their weapons at his neck trying to get a clean cut.
SPURT!
The weapons began to impale his body causing blood to fly in the air.
stair who was crouching behind a shield that was covered by organs and blood looked over at this scene with a horrifying smile.
The king stood up from behind the shield and cleaned up the wet blood on his body.
Walking over to the killed mysterious man he began tough. "Hahahaha, you were strong but you were not strong enough!" The king spits a load of saliva on his lifeless body.
"Let''s move onto the Holy Kingdom!" stair ordered his troops while he walked back to his carriage.
"Leaving so soon?" An unknown voice came from the sky.
"..." stair was awestruck when he looked upward.
The person they just impaled with hundreds of sharp objects sat on a throne made up of skulls that screamed death.
stair was about to open his mouth until he noticed the mysterious person removing his mask.
When the mask came off every mage soldier or any living being began to shake in shock.
A young boy around the age of 10 with cute facial features looked down at them like he was a divine god that was punishing them.
Arius''s eyes turned gold. "Kneel..." He ordered.
A wave of pressure fell onto thend out of nowhere forcing the hundreds of thousands of men and women to kneel.
"Impossible, impossible, impossible, impossible!!!" stair repeated his words like a crazy person his voice shook like crazy with fear overwhelming his body.
Arius looked down with indifferent eyes like they were just mere cattle to him.
"H-H-H-How!!!" stair was on one knee bowing his head but his voice shook the ground.
"How?" Arius responded with a cold tone.
stair forced his head upward going against the blood pressure which was deathly.
"Ho-How c-can you b-be thi-this strong!?" He asked with a scream his head which was looking up for a second crashed to the ground.
"I guess you could say I was blessed by the gods and goddesses and now I think it''s my time to introduce myself to the world don''t you think it would be a nice introduction to start off with all of your executions?" Arius''s eyes turned back to red crimson which showed pure power.
Chapter 44 The Lagoon Empire
stair''s whole body shivered, hearing his words he felt like his whole world went nk.
A smile crept onto Arius''s face, looking down at the warmonger king who had killed hundreds of thousands of innocent lives under hismand in a state of fear.
Arius raised his left hand causing blue light to shine like a beacon toward the sky and head in multiple directions like a streak of parallel lines.
In multiple kingdoms, Empires, and Dynasties, a blue screen appeared above theirnds.
Millions of people looked upward toward the strange urrence stopping their everyday activity and instead stared in shock.
What everyone saw was a young boy dressed in a ck robe sitting on a skull throne that hovered in the air, looking down at the hundreds of thousands of soldiers that had pure despair on their faces.
. .
The Lagoon Empire.
In the waters of the water grove town, thousands of mermaids and mermen stared in disbelief at the scene ying above them.
"Mommy what''s happening?!" A small mermaid girl looked at her mother in confusion.
A tall slender mermaid woman who had a green fishtail and melons on her chest that could draw any man''s gaze shook her head slightly from left to right like she was in denial. "We must tell your father..." She mumbled.
The mermaid woman grabbed her daughter by her small hand and started swimming as fast as she could in a forward direction.
Pulling her daughter along they swam through thousands of fellow mermaids and merman who sat on the ocean floor on rocks and shells.
Being pulled all of a sudden the small mermaid girl was in utter shock for the first time her mother who was always calm and elegant was in a state of fear?
They both swam past shops, houses and sea creatures before rushing towards a front gate that was rusted silver.
Ten mermen who were wearing golden armor and had tridents in their right hands stood before the gate guarding it with their lives.
A merman who was standing straight up looking forward noticed a womaning in his direction at a rapid speed.
Without wasting time he warned his fellow colleagues. "An unknown woman is approaching at a rapid speed holding an unknown object !" He yelled, grabbing his trident and pointing it forward.
Hearing their colleague''s words they all pulled out their tridents and pointed them forward without asking any questions.
Arriving in front of the rusted gate the mermaid woman was greeted with ten golden tridents pointed at her.
"Identify yourself before the royal guard!" A merman ordered.
"..." The mermaid woman felt like pping the guard.
The other royal guards when they saw the woman all besides the one man who asked the question were all sweating as if they could sweat in the sea.
Bang!
One of the royal guards bashed the man on the head. "You idiot this is the queen!" He barked.
"...Huh?" The royal guard held his head in pain.
"I''m sorry your majesty please enter..." The royal guard bowed.
"Thank you." The queen nodded her head in acknowledgment.
The rusted gate began to slowly open which revealed a beautiful white castle that was covered in white shells and stone walls that had seaweed going down the sides.
The castle had a magical barrier surrounding it causing the whole area surrounding it to turn a rainbow color.
Without wasting any time the queen who still held her daughter by the hand rushed through the silver giant doors.
Swimming through the halls mermaids who were dressed in maid outfits all bowed their heads seeing their queen swim through.
"Why is the queen in such a rush?" A mermaid asked, looking to her right.
"Are you dumb didn''t you see the giant blue screen above the water!?" The mermaid answered, looking out the ss window toward the sky in shock.
Following her vision, the mermaid who asked the question felt her mouth open wide in shock seeing a young boy sitting on a skull throne looking down at one of the most powerful militaries in the world.
The queen who was still swimming through the halls finally arrived in front of a red door which was guarded by two men and without speaking they both opened the door for her.
Rushing through the door the queenid eyes on a man who was ten times her size and had a giant trident lying to his left while heid sheepishly on a throne made out of sharks his golden hair fell to his back and his blue eyes shined brightly his crown that was made out of giant teeth that were the size of an elephant''s foot showed his past battles.
"Dear did you see!?" The queen swam forward with a worried expression.
The merman looked down with a small smile and responded with a nod.
Seeing her husband not really caring made the woman angry. "Dear, a young boy has one of the strongest militaries in the world on there knees groveling!" She huffed.
Seeing his wife angry made him sigh. "Honey it does not matter he is on thend, not water." He moved his giant body a little to the left which caused a giant wave to form in the water.
The giant wave smashed into the wall causing the whole castle to shake.
"Papa..." The small mermaid girl who was watching this whole time let go of her mother''s hand and swam to her father''s eye view.
Seeing a small figure appear in front of his vision he smiled even wider than before. "My baby Angel, what is wrong you can tell papa!" He patted her head with his giant pointer finger.
Feeling her father''s touch made the girl smile. "Papa, why is mommy scared of the blue screen?" She asked innocently.
The king had to think for a second before answering. "Well, mommy hates humans, and when a powerful human appears she freaks out..." He looked over at his wife who at this point showed him a re.
"But papa can just beat him up like he always does to the other humans who try to hurt us!" She hugged his pointer finger.
"Hahaha, my daughter knows not to worry." The king looked at his daughter.
The queen felt veins popping all over her head. "Dear, this is serious... This is nothing like thest time when a powerful human appeared."
"I know but as long as he doesn''t enter the waters with hostile intent then we will not make him an enemy." The king made his words clear by sending his wife a serious gaze.
"..." Staring into her husband''s eyes she sighed and shook her head. "Fine if you think it''s gonna be fine then so be it."
"Exactly no matter what it will be fin-"
All of a sudden a loud voice echoed throughout the whole world including the waters which interrupted the king''s words.
"Greetings world my name is Arius Fay a small baron who will demonstrate why you shouldn''t fuck with me!"
A small rumble began to shake the world.
The Lagoon royal family all looked upward toward the blue screen.
"Impossible..." The king mumbled tightly holding his trident.
"Papa..." The princess felt her innocent heart freeze.
"We must announce an international meeting." The queen spoke so quietly no one could hear her.
The blue screen showed the boy who was covered in a ck robe floating down from his skull throne holding a ck katana which had red streaks going down the side and a ck aura surrounding it.
He stood above the King of the Han dynasty stair who was pleading for his life, tears falling down his face begging for forgiveness.
With a small swing downward toward his neck, the whole king''s head cleanly was cut like paper falling to the ground and his own blood painted the ground.
What came next though was what shocked the Lagoon royal family...
Chapter 45 True Personality
Hundreds of dark ck ws began toe out of a giant dark void that appeared above the battlefield.
,m The dark ws began to float above the terrified soldiers and mages.
All of a sudden, the dark ws began to growrger.
One by one the dark ws grabbed a soldier or mage and crushed their bodies to death, squeezing any life out of them.
Blood sttered everywhere, covering thend in wet red.
Arius looked around at the executions taking ce and felt no emotions, seeing these people getting murdered in a horrible fashion didn''t even make him feel any guilt.
These people have raped, killed, ughtered, tortured, whatever you can think of as cruel, these people have done so.
So why should he care about these people?
Even back on earth as a seal for the U.S. Army, he killed anyone he was ordered to without hesitation.
Was it because he never had a father or mother figure in his past life that caused him to feel lonely inside, so he allowed himself to be ordered around as a tool?
Maybe.
But even on the battlefield of Afghanistan Arius had always made sure to kill anyone whomits crimes against humanity.
Now has Ariusmitted some crimes against humanity as a soldier under orders?
Probably.
But at the end of the day, he has his own mindset when ites to showing emotions and when not to and this was a situation where he would kill without emotions.
Screams of crying could be heard echoing throughout thends from the soldiers and mages who had tears and snoting down their faces feeling this hellish pain and knowing their deaths wereing any second.
Not even five minutes went by and over a hundred thousand men and womeny on the ground with lifeless crushed bodies.
Arius was able to think to himself as he watched the execution unfold.
When he died on earth he was always a cruel heartless bastard who was a tool for the government.
When he died he felt his childish emotions run through his body ande back.
The emotions he lost when he was a child had returned to him when he died.
For the first time, he could act like a teenager in a fantasy world and forgot all about his young adult life only filled with grief and sadness.
But does he really have the right to act like this?
Just because he has an overpowered system he treats this world as his personal yground and could care less about his enemies and any other person.
Meeting Eva, Jasmin, Luna, Lyria, and so many more people made him more free and happy.
This could have all ended if he wasn''t overpowered.
These bastards could have ruined everything for him.
They could have taken everything precious away from him.
If he wasn''t here or wasn''t overpowered this army would have marched straight to the Holy Kingdom and ughtered everyone...
"Enough, I will not let anyone try to harm my loved ones anymore. I will not be carefree. I don''t have a right to act like a child..." Arius stopped thinking to himself with these words he spoke.
Raising his hand Arius looked over at the sky.
Clenching his hand Arius''s eyes began to glow brightly. "Death prison!" He roared.
The whole sky began to turn pure dark.
Trees, nts, grass, flowers, and any other life fell lifeless onto the dead ground.
The dark ws disappeared into the deathly dark sky releasing thousands of bodies that fell to the ground.
"ROAARRRRRRRRR!!!"
A giant distorted roar echoed throughout the world causing mini earthquakes and tsunamis to rage around the terrains.
Arius looked up at the sky with the same eyes he had as a young adult on earth.
Lifeless eyes.
The clouds began to move in different directions revealing a pure ck face that had razor-sharp teeth and red lines going down the middle of the eyes and a skull mask that was broken down the middle.
This was a true king.
The king of death.
Every life was absorbed by this being the bodies of the soldiers and mages began to be sucked off every life essence they had.
Ten minutes went by and no person stood alive on the battlefield, only dried up blood and a deathly atmosphere remained.
Arius fell back on his skull throne.
With a sigh, he rubbed his head. "I shouldn''t act like a child anymore. I need to make this world safe for my loved ones, especially for Eva and Jasmin."
. .
The Lagoon Empire throne room.
The Lagoon royal family all were silent.
Seeing this deathly king made their whole bodies shiver in fright and a coldness coursed through their bodies.
"Dear this is not a joking matter anymore, do I make myself clear..." The mermaid queen had lifeless eyes and spoke to her husband with words he couldn''t deny.
Nod.
The mermaid king nodded his head. "Call for an international meeting with the other royal families under my name Liam Kae Torpedo." He ordered his wife.
The queen simply bowed and left toward the crystal room to call for an international meeting to discuss what they saw or what the whole world had seen.
The only ones left in the throne room were the princess and king.
"Papa, will everything be alright?" The princess asked, using her tiny hand to wrap around her father''s giant finger.
"It will be fine, trust me..." Liam answered his daughter.
. .
The Holy Kingdom''s throne room.
The throne room consisted of Eva, Jasmin, Yua, and Alfred.
All four stood in silence looking out the ss window at the blue screen.
They were all shocked seeing this execution and especially seeing Arius''s cold side.
Alfred couldn''t think properly. He was overjoyed his son-inw was this strong and protective of his kingdom but he couldn''t help but feel fear.
Eva, Jasmin, and Yua on the other hand...
They all had to change their panties seeing this disy.
"Ah, my darling is the best no matter who gets in his way he kills them like bugs!" Eva spoke with a flushed face that was pure red and showed heart eyes.
"I have to agree with you here, boo bear is making me go through many panties making me see his other sides. I swear this one is the most soaked of them all!" Jasmin held her cheeks with a blush while her eyes were pure crescents.
"I have to say I made the right choice by bing his concubine... This is the first time a man has me feeling this way." Yua hugged herself trying to hold back the urge to start getting off to this scene of power she has always loved.
. .
Luna''s bedroom.
Luna and Lyria stood on a balcony that was on the second floor located in her bedroom.
Seeing her son show this power caused the woman to pass out in shock.
Not in a thousand years had she expected her son to be this overpowered nor cruel.
Does she still love him?
OF COURSE!
But seeing this caused her to doubt if he was really her son.
Come on no 10-year-old kid could do this type of power disy so she questioned if this was her son.
For some reason, she had a tiny slither of hope he wasn''t her son so she could...
"Mommy..."
Luna, who was thinking to herself, felt a light touch on her dress.
Looking down she saw her daughter looking at her with a face full of anxiety and confusion.
"What is wrong Lyria?" She kind of knew what she would ask.
"Is big brother this cool!?" Lyria asked, showing starry eyes.
"..." Luna felt her brain shut down.
Hearing her daughter ask if her big brother was this cool instead asking how the fuck did he summon that THING!
Made the woman feel relieved but also concerned...
Chapter 46 No More System
Arius sat on his skull throne with an emotionless face and dead eyes as he viewed the death king who was absorbing any life force he could grasp.
In a couple of mile radius, every life was dried to the brink leaving nothing but darkness and depression.
Seeing every soldier and mage killed Arius couldn''t help but sigh in relief.
Knowing the people who wanted to harm him and his loved ones were dismissed from this world made him rx a little.
He knew though he had to revert back to his past self to make sure everything that was precious to him would be safe.
He knew what he had to do to make sure he would be able to protect them.
"Supreme system," Arius spoke inside his head.
[Yes host?]
"I want to remove the system''s powers and train with the little divine energy I will be allowed to possess. I want to be strong off my own powers instead of having an overpowered system." Arius''s words were like a metal hammer crushing the logic of the world.
[...]
"Will I be allowed to possess divine energy?" Arius asked.
[Host no human has ever been granted divine energy...]
"I don''t care, I want to be strong off my own self-sacrifice instead of relying on a system." Arius talked with a dead smile.
[Why? You are the most powerful human in this world?]
"That''s exactly the reason ''in this world'' not other worlds will I be overpowered and able to protect myself or anyone I love. I know you have a cap on my power of growth. When you said I had unlimited growth I know that it only applied to this world am I correct?" Arius rubbed his head while he spoke his mind.
[That is correct, your unlimited growth can''t reach other worlds, for example cultivation universes you would be looked down on like a piece of trash if you were to be sent over or end up there..]
"Exactly they can ascend to be gods and other deities but I can''t. I will have a cap on my power where I will not be able to grow more than a demi-human am I correct?"
[You are correct...]
"Let me talk to Violet." Arius talked calmly.
With these words, the Supreme system began to make a small buzzing sound.
[Yes?]
Violet''s voice could be heard on the other side.
"I think you know why I requested you?" Arius asked.
[¡]
Silence...
"Violet, I need an answer," Arius spoke with a hint of coldness.
[I will allow it...]
After some time Violet responded giving the OK to grant him divine energy.
[You do know once I get rid of your system you will never be allowed to have it back?]
Violent warned with a serious tone.
"I know I''m doing this to be stronger, I don''t want to be capped," Arius responded with a monotone voice.
With Arius agreeing Violet began to open her left hand causing a tiny light to shine which looked like a tiny golden human.
She gently grabbed onto the head of the tiny golden human and pulled a rainbow-colored board.
After removing the Supreme system she put out her right hand and summoned a drop of golden blood which was as bright as the sun and much more golden than gold.
She inserted divine energy into his blood system.
[I removed the Supreme system from you and inserted divine energy any second now you should feel the changes form in your body onest thing before I leave. I hope I get to see you in the future as a fellow god...]
With Violet''s final words her voice disappeared from Arius''s head.
The divine energy began to course through Arius''s body causing him to stumble backward in pain.
"What the fuck is this pain?" Arius asked himself, feeling his body heat up rapidly.
Golden lines began to outline all over his small body.
His left eye turned golden.
The next secondter a sharp pain pierced his brain and heart.
Clenching his chest for the first time Arius felt like he was dying.
His vision became blurry and he started to lose consciousness.
His body that was sitting on the skull throne fell to the ground lifelessly.
His entire world went dark.
"Wake up boy."
A mysterious voice that was filled with calmness echoed throughout Arius''s ears.
Arius''s eyes began to slowly open to see where the voice wasing from.
Having opened his eyes he found himself on a floating mountain that oversaw thousands ofs.
Standing up slowly Arius looked around in confusion. "Where am I?" He asked himself.
"Boy, you are in my world." The same mysterious voice from earlier resonated throughout the floating mountain.
Arius looked around but couldn''t find where the voice wasing from.
"Who are you?" Arius mumbled.
"Who am I? I am the creator of the order of worlds, the ruler of gods and goddesses, the inventor of human gxy systems. I oversee every, world, space, and many more. My name is nk." His voice held a spiritual aura that could make anyone bow at his voice alone.
Arius was taken back with disbelief.
He was in contact with the creator of everything.
The deity or not even a deity, a thing above even the gods that oversaw everything was talking to him for some reason.
"May I know why you have summoned me here?" Arius asked genuinely, wondering if he was in hot water or if he was gonna be fine.
"Why? Well, you are the first human to take upon my mark..." The mysterious voice answered.
"Huh..." Arius felt like his head was gonna explode.
. .
The Lagoon Empire crystal room.
Inside a room that was painted white and had no furniture in sight only having a giant green crystal in the middle of the room that showed 15 males and 7 females all sitting silently.
The mermaid queen looked upon the other 21 rulers of their respective nations and began to speak. "My husband and I have called upon this international meeting to discuss what urred on the blue screen in the sky."
Every ruler nodded their head indicating they were listening.
"What we saw was a disy of power, not even the Han Dynasty could even touch. Whoever this little boy is will one hundred percent be a threat if allowed to roam the world any thoughts?" The mermaid queen asked.
Beep.
A beeping sound resounded throughout the call.
A woman in herte 30s who had long red hair and a voluptuous body began to speak "Instead of assuming this person is a threat, what about talking with him first?" She spoke her thoughts.
Beep.
A man who had long blond hair and a slim body began to speak. "I agree with the queen of the Sr Dynasty. We should try and make contact first before making a decision to act hostile." He agreed with the woman.
Listening to these two rulers from powerful nations the mermaid queen nodded her head in agreement. "I agree we should not act hostile and approach in a civil manner. Does anyone have any thoughts?" The mermaid queen looked around the call.
No ruler spoke up instead all nodded their heads in agreement with being civil before bing hostile to this unknown being.
Seeing everyone in agreement the mermaid queen sighed. "That will be all I look forward to seeing each and every one of you at the divine festival." She spoke ending the call.
The mermaid queen swam backward a little before rubbing her head. "I hope to god this unknown being is friendly and not hostile."
Chapter 47 Successor
"Huh..." Arius blurted out the one word he could process.
"I said you are the first human or being to earn my mark," nk answered.
"What do you mean mark?" Arius asked.
"Well, for some reason you became my sessor and took upon my Supreme mark," nk exined.
Arius didn''t know what to do or say so he just stood there in silence trying toprehend what was happening.
Seeing that the boy who had her Supreme mark did not speak made nkugh. "HAHAHA, to think a mortal was given my Supreme mark to only be shocked I haven''tughed this hard since I created the universe for the earth." Her voice echoed throughout the floating mountain.
Snapping out of his silence Arius closed his eyes. "Is this Supreme mark going to be beneficial to me?" He asked.
p "Will it be beneficial? Of course, it is gonna be beneficial if you were given the mark of Supreme you hold every power that the order has. The Supreme system is like an antpared to the Supreme mark." nk exined with a smirking tone.
"So I hold more power with this Supreme mark than the Supreme system?" Arius opened his eyes asking his question.
"That is correct, you became my next sessor to be the next Supreme Deity," nk spoke with a happy tone.
"So will I be a god?" Arius asked with a finger up to his chin.
"More than that you will rise beyond the gods and any other beings that this whole order has," nk responded.
Arius listened to this with a confused expression stered on his face.
He didn''t feel any power coursing through his body at all so where is this all so powerful power he was supposed to have?
"You must be thinking why you don''t feel any power, correct?" nk spoke.
Nod.
Arius nodded his head showing she was correct.
"The reason you don''t feel any power is that the power you hold is too strong to feel like an empty space you cannot feel it but it is there. nk told him.
"Can I use the Supreme powers?" Arius looked around while he asked his question.
"Of course not, you have to hone every power in the order that would take eons!" nkughed.
"So does that means I''m weak as fuck now?" Arius asked, kind of regretting he got rid of the Supreme system.
"No, far from it, because you are my sessor the Supreme mark will protect you from anyone who tries to do harm to you like for instance if a person tried to kill you the Supreme mark would erase their existence from ever being alive and they would live out eternity in a dark cell being tortured to death over and over," nk exined in a non-care free voice.
"Ok, but I want to be powerful myself and control the powers," Arius told nk.
"I see then I have no choice..." nk mumbled.
"..." Arius tilted his head.
All of a sudden three beautiful women appeared next to each other out of the sky.
On the right was a beautiful woman who had long green hair and green eyes like emeralds. Her chest was perky but her ass and thighs were thick. She had a skinny waist and stomach to be called beautiful would be an understatement for her. She was truly a goddess-like beauty.
In the middle was a woman who had medium-length ck hair that went down below her shoulders a little. Her chest was at least E cups her eyes were ck like a void her ass was super jiggly that could bounce at any pressure she looked like a universe world-ss beauty.
On the left was VIOLET! She had long golden hair and shiny gold eyes. Her figure was truly out of this world with her chest being D cups and her waist and ass being perfect sizes for the male species.
Arius stared in utter shock seeing three beautiful women next to each other.
"ARIUS?!" Violet who had opened her eyes found herself freaking out emotionally seeing Arius after she said she would see him when he was a fellow god.
Bang!
The woman in the middle chopped Violet on her head. "Calm down goddess of reincarnation I summoned you here for a reason do not be too happy you get to see your crush." Sheughed.
"W-W-W-W-W-W-WHAT DO YOU MEAN CRUSH!!?!?!" Violet''s whole face turned red while she cupped her cheeks.
"Please calm down Lady Violet." The woman on the right patted Violet''s head infort.
Violet looked to her right to see thedy who was patting her head and tilted her head in confusion. "Who are you?" She asked.
"Funny question, Lady Violet, I am the Supreme System." She answered with an emotionless face.
BOOOOOOOM!
Violet felt her head explode at this.
Even though she was the one to make the Supreme system first she could never have imagined her turning into a human-like figure, not in a million years.
The woman with ck hair watched this scene y out with a smirk. "I must say it has been truly long since I turned into my human figure. I think thest time was when I was creating mars or earth?" She mumbled.
The three womennded on the ground only to be met with a shocked Arius who fell backward on the ground in utter shock.
Violet who saw this ran to him. "Arius, are you ok!?" She grabbed him by the shirt and started hitting him from side to side begging him to wake up.
The two other women walked next to her and pulled her away.
The Supreme System after calming down Violet walked over to Arius''s body and leaned over and grabbed his right arm.
"Do not fret he is only passed out due to the shock." The Supreme system spoke, checking Arius''s pulse.
Hearing Arius was fine Violet felt a wave of relief wash over her. "Thank god..." She clenched her chest.
The woman with ck hair walked over to Arius and lifted his body up and kissed him on the lips.
Shock!
Violet felt her world crashing seeing this scene. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" She screamed.
The woman with ck hair looked over at her and smirked. "This boy has my mark so he is my sessor and my husband." She talked in an innocent voice.
Violet violently walked past the ''home wrecker'' and grabbed Arius from her hands and closed her eyes then kissed him on the lips herself with a flushed face.
At this moment Arius opened his eyes to only be met with having his lips locked on a woman who he knew very well. "Violet?" He spoke inside his head.
Opening her own eyes she was met with Arius''s eyes.
",,," Violet stopped kissing Arius and gently put him on the ground then walked over to a tree.
BOOM!
Violet smashed her head into the tree.
Her whole body was burning red in embarrassment.
Arius ignored Violet and looked over at the two other women who were watching him in silence. "So let me get this straight... You are the Supreme system and I''m guessing you are nk..." He walked over to the two women.
nk showed a smile. "That is correct."
Chapter 48 Collecting Woman Like Pokemon
Arius looked at nk "I see, I thought you were a dude," He told the woman.
"..." nk was silent. "Why did you think I was a dude?" She asked, trying to hold herself back from destroying the whole gxy.
Arius scratched his head. "Well I mean you kind of had this calm ''kingly'' voice that a dude would have..." He told her.
"I see," nk mumbled to herself.
For thest couple of million years, she didn''t have any social interaction with any intelligent being, so she understood why she sounded more like a man than a woman in her original form.
Still, it was a great offense to say a woman sounded like a man so she had the perfect punishment for him!
nk showed a giant smirk on her clean white face and pointed her pointer finger at Arius who had a dumb look stered on his face. "You will have sex with me for a thousand years!" She made a heart gesture with her hands.
"..." Arius was dumbfounded not in his entire life had he ever thought he would be asked to have sex by a being who created the universe!
nk walked over to Arius seeing he wasn''t responding and gently pushed her body up against his and ced her mouth up against his ear. "How about you, you''ll be my first ever partner..." She whispered.
Arius gently ced his hands behind her back and pulled her into a hug.
Now Arius is 5 foot 2 and nk is 5 foot 6 so when he did this motion his face was nted on her stomach.
Arius showed his yboy smile and looked up toward nk. "Of course, I''ll sleep with you!" He told her.
nk who never expected Arius to say this instantly remembered he was the kind of guy to never reject a woman''s advancement for sex.
She knew she messed up.
Even though she was the first-ever being to be born before everything else in existence she never had any experience.
Be surprised or not but she was too busy to try and get a boyfriend or whatever because she was too busy watching over millions ofs and the gods who she was responsible for.
The only reason why she offered to sleep with Arius was that she thought he would get flustered and stutter and stumble over himself trying to blurt out words.
But Arius was not a virgin who has never had sex before.
He has had multiple girlfriends and wasn''t awkward around girls he knew how to y the field.
While nk for the first time in eons felt a little heat rush to her face.
Violet appeared out of thin air and pulled Arius away, guarding him like a guard dog. "Grrrr..." She grumbled.
Arius whose face was squished against her marshmallows started to feel them up like he owned them.
Feeling a physical touch touching her chest made the reincarnation goddess''s whole body go red.
Now you are probably thinking.
She is gonna p Arius out of existence and call him an idiot while blushing madly.
BUT YOU ARE WRONG!
Violet''s whole body began to squirm.
And her whole body began to heat up.
Arius pinched her erect nipples through her white dress which was tightly pressed up against her body.
"Mhmm..." Violet let out an indecent noise. "Don''t do that, we aren''t even married..." She softly spoke.
Arius stopped pinching her erect nipples and smiled. "Why don''t you be my 3rd wife then?" He started to fondle her mountains.
Violet''s whole body shivered at the thought.
Her eyes began to turn into hearts.
She looked down at Arius and ced her right hand on his head. "But I''m old..." She told him with a sad expression.
Arius only scoffed at this. "So what age is just a number." He cuddled up against her chest.
"Really..." Violet showed a bright smile.
"Of course, I am a man who loves every older woman!" Arius responded.
The atmosphere between Violet and Arius began to heat up in the surroundings.
"Cough cough." nk let out a fake cough interrupting the two. "I know you like each other but can I join in on that wife thing..." She had a small blush that was almost impossible to see.
"Sure." Arius shrugged his shoulders. "But can I ask why?" He stopped fondling Violet and looked over at nk.
nk began to squirm a little in embarrassment while she intertwined her fingers. "Well you see I can''t die and every other being in the gxy is scared of me and you have my Supreme mark so we are a perfect match..." She exined.
Nod.
Arius nodded his head understanding her exnation. "I don''t mind." He told her.
All of a sudden a pale snowy hand grabbed Arius by the head and started to squeeze tightly. "Arius, you just said I am your wife, how can you just ept another woman in front of me?" Violet''s eyes were dark as a ck hole.
Arius kissed her on the head. "Listen to me no matter how many women I ept I will always love you." He softly spoke in her ear.
Violet found herself leaking from a sacred ce hearing these words.
Her face went red and she started to pant.
Seeing her in this state Arius felt a pinch tent rise in his pants.
The Supreme system who was just standing next to nk with an emotionless face raised her hand asking for permission to speak.
Arius who saw this nodded his head indicating she can speak.
The Supreme system did a courtesy bow. "May I be your sex ve." She spoke in a monotone voice.
"..."
"..."
"..."
Arius, Violet, and nk looked at the woman with dumbfounded looks stered on their faces.
"Cough, cough listen Supreme system you do know what that means right?" Arius faked a cough while asking the system.
The Supreme system tilted her head. "A person, especially a woman or a girl, who is confined and is raped, sexually abused, or forced to work as a prostitute." She spoke like she was talking to an idiot.
"And after knowing that You do not care that you are a sex ve?" Arius sighed.
The Supreme system, still emotionless, shook her head left to right. "Then how about your personal cum dumpster?" She asked.
Arius nodded his head. "I like your thinking!" He showed a thumbs up to the woman.
Poke, poke.
Arius felt a soft sensation poke against his back.
He looked behind his shoulder to see Violet who was pouting. "What''s wrong?" He asked.
Violet began to blush. "Well, you are allowing her to have s-s-s-sex with you..." She spoke.
"You can have sex with me too so what''s the issue?" Arius asked, tilting his head.
"Well, I wanna do it now..." She hid her face behind her hands.
"Sorry I can''t have any sex right now." Arius t out spoke rejecting her.
SHOCK!
"Why!?" Violet grabbed Arius by the shoulders.
Arius patted her on the head trying to calm her down. "First I am 10, second I want my first time in this life with all of you so it will be fair!" He spoke with pure love.
Violet tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean, all of us?" She asked genuinely, wondering.
Arius looked her in the eyes. "An orgy duh with you Eva, Jasmin, Yua, nk, And the Supreme system who we should give a human name to!" He spoke in pride.
Violet, hearing his n on how he''ll lose his virginity in this life, wanted to sleep with him right there and then to im her territory but stopped herself. "Fine, but I get to be first..." A small hint of blush showed on her face.
"Well, I will decide when I turn 18, ok?" Arius smiled.
What Arius did not know was that these words would cause a small war between his spouses who would fight for his virginity.
Chapter 49 Do I Love My Son!?
While Arius was with his new three spouses.
Luna was by herself outside enduring the two suns which were ring down on her with heat.
Outside in her garden, she wore a simple white dress that had daisies patched onto the sides. Her long white hair was tied up in a ponytail. Her green eyes showed no joy or happiness. Her body became more skinny than before showing she hasn''t been eating properly. She looked like a widow who lost her important significant other.
While In her garden she was watering the roses she has been growing for months.
Ever since seeing Arius, her beautiful kid who she loves to death kill hundreds of thousands of people, with a flick of his wrist made her think if he was actually her son.
This thought was the only thing she could think of ever since witnessing such an event.
It weighed her out so much mentally and made her exhausted to the point of she couldn''t sleep or eat.
She yed out scenarios in her head if Arius wasn''t her son would she ept him or yell and cuss at him for taking away her real baby boy.
But thinking of these scenarios and ying them out in her mind she couldn''t get herself to be mad at him.
He was still her baby boy who she has known and loved.
No matter if he was somebody who possessed his body or took his body.
She didn''t care for some reason she found a little part of her even if it was only a tiny slither of her hoping he wasn''t her son. Her heart pounded thinking about her son.
Now she was no young inexperienced woman so she knew what this feeling was.
Love.
Her mental state was a chaotic warzone which was battling between her indecent thoughts and her morale thoughts.
She knew thinking this way of her son was not epted by the world and was wrong.
But on the other hand, she found herself not caring what the world would say and how people would view ''them'' because at the end of the day as long as he was with her she thought she could face the world.
Luna stopped watering the roses and walked over toward a giant tree that was her favorite spot since she moved here into this home.
She tucked her dress a little and nted her butt on the grass patch and leaned back against the tree and looked upward toward the clouds.
"..." She sighed to herself.
Her eyes began to scan the home she has lived in with her two kids Lyria and Arius.
The happy memories flooded into her soul and she found herself showing a small smile.
All of a sudden her visionnded on the bathhouse for the maids and butlers.
She remembered the day when she caught Arius peeping at one of the maids who was washing.
Her memory began to y what she remembered.
When lunch was ready she went to fetch him so she headed toward the library where Arius was usually just reading but he wasn''t there so she checked his bedroom but to her surprise, he wasn''t there either.
Looking around the mansion she couldn''t find him so she asked her daughter Lyria.
Turns out Arius was going to give himself a reward for finishing every book in the library.
Not knowing what her daughter meant she shrugged her shoulders and made her way toward the back door to the washing area for the maids and butlers and other staff.
Walking out the back door her eyesnded on the 15 maids who were all lined up in a single file line while chatting together waiting their turn to enter the washroom.
The washroom could only hold 10 people at a time.
She headed toward the maids and showed a sweet smile. "Do you know where Arius is?" She asked all of them.
14 maids all shook their heads left to right denying seeing the young master.
But one maid stepped forward.
She had short ck hair that was put up in a bun. She stood at 170 cm. She had a petite figure with b cup size breasts. Her thighs were the thing that made men look her way. Her ass wasn''t that big or small; it could be squeezed by any normal size hand. The main thing that made even a woman look her way is her eye patch on her right eye while her other eye was a beautiful purple.
She took a bow. "He was peeking through a wooden whole he cut on the backside of the washroom." She told the madam.
Luna, hearing this, was shocked.
Her innocent little boy was peeking at the maids?
Impossible.
"Thank you, Yuri," Luna responded while she walked toward the back of the washroom.
Arriving behind the washroom she saw a sight she never thought she would see.
Her son was on all fours looking through a whole that was a perfect peeping size.
She tiptoed behind her son. "You like the view?" She asked.
Arius who had his full attention on the site of naked young maids smiled not knowing he began to talk. "Yeah the girls are cute, beautiful, sexy, hot I have to say I am luck-" He began to sweat.
He slowly turned his head to only be greeted by his mother who wore a devilish smile looking down at him.
Without wasting time Luna grabbed Arius by the cor of his ck shirt and pulled him out from behind the wash house and dragged him into the house.
All the maids who were still waiting in line either gave him a death gaze or an embarrassed gaze.
Arius responded by blowing a kiss.
Which made some of them blush and others wanting to strangle their ''young master.''
Inside the mansion where Luna pulled him into gave him an earful of how he couldn''t do that and it was perverted.
Luna opened her eyes after her memory was cut off at the part where her son was on all fours saying sorry.
A loving emotion came up from her now realizing her son was peeking at the maids.
But an angry emotion emerged wondering why her son didn''t peek at her when she was bathing, changing or anything!
Luna''s body shot up from the grass patch at her thought and her angry emotions "WHAT AM I THINKING!" She yelled out loud and her voice echoed throughout the backyard.
She felt ashamed.
She felt disgusted.
She felt angry.
Just thinking that she felt mad at how her son would rather peek at the maids than her caused her to cup her own cheeks with her skinny and pale hands. "I know this feeling is Jealousy..." She was kind of disappointed in herself.
"Why am I jealous? He is my son... I think." Luna looked down at the ground with these emotions running around in her head.
Five minutes went by and something clicked in her head which felt like a barrel of cold water was poured on her. "Do I love my son!?" She yelled inside her head, her whole face flushing red.
She hasn''t shown a hint of blush since she was with her childhood friend who she hasn''t seen in over 15 years.
She began to walk around the backyard in a crazy-like way with both of her hands on her head. "What do I do, what do I do?" She repeated over and over.
"Mom, what are you doing?"
Luna stopped dead in her tracks hearing a familiar voice.
She turned around showing a fake smile toward her daughter Lyria. "Is there something you need sugar cube?" She asked, still trying her hardest not to freak out.
Lyria seeing her mother in a state she has never seen before wanted to ask but decided not to.
She felt like it would make things more awkward than it was right now.
"Well, I was in my room and I saw you walking around in the backyard like a crazy person so I wanted to check on you." She told her mother.
Luna''s fake smile disappeared and was reced with a genuine loving smile. "Thank you for checking in on me. It means a lot." She responded.
The next secondter Luna hugged her daughter which Lyria epted easily.
After five minutes went by with silence Luna decided to get some sleep.
So she went inside and headed to her room.
Lyria, who stayed outside, looked in her mother''s direction and showed a small pout. "Mom, do you love big brother, as I do?" She whispered.
Chapter 50 Supreme Mark
Arius, and his three new spouses all sat around a circr table that was floating off the ground and hovered in the beautiful sky that was pure blue and showed off the Chinese dragons flying around which passed them multiple times.
All of them sat on floating chairs while drinking some tea the Supreme system made.
Arius finished drinking his tea and looked over at nk who was drinking tea herself. "nk, can I start mastering the Supreme mark''s power?" He asked, showing an innocent face.
Truth be told Arius wanted to return back so he could see his other three spouses and his mom and sister.
nk stopped drinking her tea and ced it on the table. "Don''t worry time in this world goes slower than in the other world." She responded with a smile.
Hearing this Arius was d and ced his hand on his chest in relief. "Thank god, wait, do I age here?" He looked over at nk when he asked his question.
nk giggled covering her mouth with her left hand. "No in this world, you will not age." She responded.
"..." Arius hearing nk says he won''t age here made him happy and took a lot of anxiety off his mind.
"nk, could I practice here to master my Supreme mark?" Arius asked in a serious tone.
Being a little surprised seeing Arius this serious nk nodded her head. "Hmmm, I don''t see the problem." She answered.
Having this opportunity to practice the Supreme mark Arius was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart.
"Ah, I forgot to mention something," nk spoke while she ced her cup down on the table.
''Hmmm, what is it?" Arius asked.
"The Supreme mark will cause you to look down on inferior species like humans, gods, demons, angels, half-humans, lizard people, elves, technically everything.." She sighed to herself knowing that feeling.
24/7 she found herself looking down at every being and seeing them as below ants, not even ants more like nothing.
Arius cocked his head back and looked toward the sky. "It''s fine, I promise you it won''t affect my view on my loved ones!" He told her in confidence.
A smile crept onto nk''s face. "Are you sure, you could find yourself ughtering a whole species just from one of their kind looking at you?"
"..." Arius had a look of disbelief on his face; he didn''t know it was that bad. "Did you kill off a race or species or something!?" He looked at nk in pure interest.
Nod.
nk nodded her head with a little shame showing on her face. "It was the dinosaurs because some of them were ugly..." She whispered under her breath but everyone could hear her loud and clear.
Arius stared at nk with an expressionless face.
Like,e on just because some dinosaurs were ugly didn''t mean you had to kill them all right?
Not wanting to think about it anymore and wanting to train he put his cup on the table.
Right when Arius was about to drop to the ground.
"Arius we have a problem..." Violet who has been sitting quietly this whole time spoke, stopping Arius from dropping to the ground.
Arius looked over at Violet and tilted his head. "What''s the problem?" He asked, confused out of his mind.
Violet pointed across the table toward the Supreme system who wasn''t drinking any tea and instead sat there motionless.
It took Arius a second but it clicked in his head what the problem Violet was trying to point out.
Arius made eye contact with the Supreme system and smiled. "We''re gonna have to name you so do you have any suggestions on what you want for a name?" He asked the motionless humanoid system.
Being asked what she wanted her name to be confused her.
Didn''t she already have a name?
Supreme system, right?
Seeing his old system in an emotionless confused state made him chuckle. "How about Sally?" Arius spoke his idea.
Nod.
With a nod, the Supreme system agreed. "I agree with the name the master gave me from now on I shall be called Sally." She raised her hand with pride trying to express her joy.
Which was impossible due to her, not possessing emotions.
Seeing the little problem was solved nk nodded her head in satisfaction. "Ok, now that is out of the way let''s start training you, Arius!" She roared in joy.
Arius decided nk was right and he should start training.
Without him noticing nk disappeared from her floating chair and grabbed him and held him like a sack of potatoes.
Which shocked Arius himself.
But, she was the most powerful being so he let himself have a free pass of getting caught this easily.
Without waiting to hear from Violet or Sally she disappeared with Arius.
"..."
"..."
Both women looked at each other.
Violet had veins showing on her head while her face was showing a cold frown.
Sally gave a regr monotone face.
. .
nk appeared in a giant basement that was colored only white and had only the lights on the top of the ceiling; it also had every type of material that could withstand TNT in the corner of the room.
still holding Arius like a sack of potatoes she dropped him to the cold ground.
Arius, who fell to the ground, stood up instantly and looked at his wife. "So, am I gonna start training here?" He asked while his eyes scanned the basement out.
nk showed her finger at Arius and began to shake it left to right slowly. "Nope, I will train you myself, be grateful for I the most beautiful and most powerful being will train you!" She puffed up her chest showing off her melons.
"Really!" Arius, who was scanning the basement, turned his head back toward nk and ran to her.
Out of nowhere, Arius hugged her tightly. "Thank you, nk." He whispered.
nk who could have dodged his hug showed a small smile at what he said and kissed him on the head. "No thank you Arius for having my Supreme mark." She told herself not daring to say it to him.
Ever since nk created beings that could reproduce and love, she found herself lonely and bored all the time.
Just to waste time she would use giant bowling balls and use popteds as the pins...
But ever since she met Arius which was like 2 hours ago she found herself smiling more than she ever has in her infinite life.
Arius detached himself from embracing nk and stood straight up in a posture as he did back when he was in the U.S. military. "I will work hard!" He promised her.
Seeing Arius being himself she stood in a straight posture like him. "You better work hard because starting now you''ll be my personal disciple!"
Chapter 51 Training With Blank Is A Disaster
Right now Arius was sitting on the ground cross-legged with his eyes tightly shut.
nk stood behind him making sure he didn''t open his eyes.
A small golden light began to glow around Arius''s body.
Noticing this nk showed a smile. "Arius, do you feel a small golden me igniting in your chest?" She asked.
"Yeah, it hurts like hell," Arius responded with a hint of pain in his voice.
"Just keep focusing on that me."
"Got it."
Arius went back to focusing on the golden me that was heating up in his chest.
The golden me started to turn into a liquid and sink into his internal organs.
He felt his whole body grovel in pain.
Thump, thump, thump.
His heart began to beat rapidly and his hands began to feel like they were full of unknown power.
Arius still with his eyes closed lifted his right hand forward toward the obsidian.
Without saying anything a small golden beam shot out of his hand into the obsidian.
The material which was extremely sturdy had a small hole going through it.
p, p, p.
nk started to p her hands at the sight of Arius using 0.001 percent of the Supreme mark''s power.
"I have to say, Arius, impressive even though it was really nothing you still showed you had the power in you fully." nk looked at Arius while she spoke.
"Do you feel anything different about your personality?" She asked.
Arius cocked his head to look at nk and shook his head left to right. "Nope, I feel like my regr self." He hit his chest in pride.
"..." nk disappeared and reappeared in front of Arius and looked straight into his eyes like she was trying to dig his soul out. "I see... You had a tough life as a mortal on earth." She frowned.
Arius tilted his head in confusion. "Why are you bringing up my past?" He asked curiously why she was.
"Well, the reason why the Supreme mark probably isn''t really affecting your emotions and way of thinking is because of your past of having a dark personality but now you have an outgoing and happy personality," nk spoke her thoughts.
"I see, well we should worry about thatter, and right now focus on my training," Arius told her.
"Alright, stand up," nk ordered Arius.
Arius, who was about to stand up, felt his body be stiff and react on its own like he had no control over his own body.
His body without listening to Arius stood up in front of nk.
nk ced her hand over her mouth and giggled. "My, my, I forgot I had that power whoopsie." She mumbled to herself.
nk''s ck eyes began to glow a little.
All of a sudden like it never happened Arius had control over his body again.
Just to make sure he had full control he opened and closed his hands multiple times.
"Cough, cough, let''s focus up," nk spoke like a teacher.
Arius stopped what he was doing and nodded his head waiting for her to speak.
Seeing he was paying attention she began to tell him what he was gonna do first. "Ok, first you''ll... first you''ll, umm" nk all of a sudden realized a huge problem.
She has no idea how to train or master anything!
All she has known is having the power like it was as simple as breathing air it just came to her naturally.
Arius, who noticed nk standing still like a frozen statue stepped forward and tapped her on the shoulder. "Are you ok?" He asked, truly worried.
nk snapped out of her embarrassing thoughts. "Yes, I am ok, let''s start training you!" She told Arius.
Arius responded with a nod and stepped back a foot and waited for her to tell him what to do.
nk''s whole body was trembling trying to figure out what to do for his ''training''.
Desperately trying to figure out a way to train Arius, a thought came to her mind.
"Arius, close your eyes again but stay standing up," nk told Arius.
Arius listened to her instructions and closed his eyes.
"Ok, now think of something magic-rted or power-rted," nk spoke.
Arius''s mind was thinking of thousands of things but the one that came to his mind was the voice of authority.
Opening his eyes he looked at the obsidian and his eyes began to turn golden. "Destroy." His words felt like absolute authority.
BOOM!
All of the obsidian blew up like they were nothing but a liquid.
nk showed genuine shock seeing this.
Even though she never had to train she knew how hard it is to train with the Supreme mark.
To be able to even use that type of power he raised his Supreme mark level to at least being able to use 0.002 percent of its power, not a bad start at all!
Arius went back to closing his eyes and this time he thought of trying to use gravity.
Nothing happened.
Opening his eyes he saw and felt like nothing happened so he must have failed to use gravity he told himself.
"Arius, try not to use that type of power yet, with the Supreme mark it will destroy a small if you don''t know how to control the power." nk hurriedly told Arius.
Arius''s face froze at the thought of killing a whole off just because he couldn''t control his powers.
He made sure to keep in mind how strong and dangerous he was, starting today of course.
For the next couple of hours, Arius tried many different powers and other things and this is where he was at.
He can use 0.009 percent of the power of the Supreme mark which is literally demi-god level.
And trust me when Arius heard this from nk he was in utter disbelief.
At this rate, he will pass even Violet on the scale of powers.
"nk, let''s spend a month here so I can at least try and get 1 percent of the power!" Arius showed a bright smile.
"That''s fine with me, take all the time in the world," nk responded with her own gentle smile.
For the next month, Arius would be trying everything he could to master his new power even if it''s a little bit of that strength.
. .
While Arius was training in the floating mountain world''s basement two people sat across from each other both sitting at a wooden table that was located in a huge clean room that looked like it was in a tree.
These two people who sat across from each other were both insanely strong. They could change the world''s power bnce with a flick of their hand but promised each other not to.
It was strange though these two people haven''t had a meeting in thousands of years.
So why are they having one?
Chapter 52 Lia And Anker
A female elf who looked like she was in her 20s wore a silky silver dress that went all the way down to the floor like her silver hair. She had a slim figure and her eyes were bright purple.
She sat on a wooden chair and turned her face toward a fat small dwarf who had a long brown beard and a giant hammer leaning against him.
"Anker, It has been a while." The elf was the first to speak.
"It truly has been a while since west saw each other Lia," Anker responded with the drunkest smile.
Lia could only sigh at this mess in front of her.
She thought it would be too good to be true if this bastard wasn''t drunk.
Even thousands of years ago he was still a drunk bastard.
Noticing Lia''s disappointed gaze, Anker showed a confused expression like he didn''t know why she was disappointed. "Lia, why are you staring at me like I''m garbage?" He asked while drinking down a gulp of beer.
Lia ced her hand on her head like she was feeling a raging headache. "I''m worried about your wife... To have to deal with a drunk like you is probably a nightmare." She told Anker with a gaze that could kill.
Anker hit his leg like he heard a joke. "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about my wife, she is fine with me being drunk." He told Lia with a smile.
Lia didn''t respond this time but instead looked out the tree and her eyes scanned the beautiful kingdom that she has ruled for 3,000 thousand years.
Thousands of elves roamed the pathways shopping and happily chatting with one another.
Thest time the elves had a war was 3,000 years ago and it was a civil war between the eleven siblings for the crown.
It was a brutal time for the kingdom with tens of thousands of lives being lost for the sake of a single person who wanted to be crowned.
Even though Lia is in her thousands for age she can''t help but not have nightmares about that civil war between her ''beloved'' siblings.
To say she didn''t kill was an understatement.
She was the one who killed anyone who got in her way trying to stop her from being crowned.
To this day she has these short scenes that y in her head about her stabbing a sword through her younger sister''s heart.
The way her little sister looked up at her coughing up blood finally made her realize.
Why was she so obsessed with the crown?
To this day she doesn''t know why.
"Hey, Lia hello?"
Lia who was having her nightmare again snapped out of it once she heard the grumpy drunk deep voice of Anker.
Lia turned her head back toward the dwarf. "Sorry..." She apologized knowing full well she probably wasted a couple of minutes for no reason.
Anker only waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it girlie you probably had that nightmare again..." His face and voice for some reason didn''t sound sluggish anymore like he was never drunk.
Anker who has been alive as long as Lia has been drinking for that long so eventually his body adapted and he couldn''t get drunk anymore so he used magic on himself when he wanted to get wasted.
At any time he could cancel the magic and bring him back to his senses.
"Don''t worry about me, we have a bigger issue." Lia, who was a little depressed early, spoke to Anker.
Anker nodded his head like he already knew why she called him here for a meeting.
Lia, without wasting any time, began to tell him why she called him here. "A couple of days ago 80 percent of the Han Dynasty''s military was wiped out by a being who looked like a little boy at the age of 10 I''m guessing you saw as well?" She asked him.
Anker slowly nodded his head. "I did, right now the Han dynasty''snd has been looted and torched to the ground by surrounding nobles who all dispatched their private armies." He said in disgust.
For his whole life, he has hated nobles even the idea of seeing them once made him sick to his stomach.
All they are is a greedy power-hungry degenerate in his eyes.
Besides he knew Lia before she was a noble.
"So, what do we do? We haven''t done anything in a thousand years.." Anker asked the elf.
Nod.
Nodding her head Lia ced both of her hands on the table crossing them and her eyes began to shine a dark purple. "We will find who this person is and try to speak with him about the power bnce of this world and how it should be."
If Arius was in the room right now he would be crying withughter.
Likee on if you are overpowered as fuck might as well use it to its full potential or why else would you have that power?
At that point, you should be pped across the face.
Knock, knock.
A knocking sound came from the other side of the wood door.
Lisa looked over at the wooden door. "You may enter." She gave permission.
An elf wearing a maid dress opened the wood door and entered the room.
Closing the door behind her she faced her queen. "My queen you have been invited to the divine festival where there will be a tournament whoever wins will get to marry the imperial princess so a lot of people from their respective homnds came just to be engaged to her."
Lia, who was paying full attention to her maid, nodded her head. "I see, sure it has been a long time since I reserved a seat for myself in a private box, will you be going to Anker?" She looked over at the now drunk dwarf.
"Sure, hup, I haven''t seen anything interesting in a long time besides my wife''s smoking hot body," Anker responded with a perverted smile.
Just thinking about his wife Mil who was around 4 feet tall and had the best curves he has ever seen made him excited.
Pushing out of his chair Anker looked at Lia. "Well, I have to go and love my wife so I''ll see you at the divine festival!"
Without waiting for Lia to respond his whole body disappeared.
Sigh.
Lia sighed to herself.
The maid who was watching innocently spoke. "My queen will you ever get married, you have hundreds of men who want to be with you." She asked, truly wondering why she wasn''t married.
Lia, who was sighing early, looked at her maid with a hinge of shock. "I will only marry a man who is stronger than me!" With these words, she disappeared from the room leaving the maid to stand there by herself.
"So, the queen will marry anyone who is stronger than her. I have to tell the other maids this is the first time since she said something like this!" The maid hurriedly ran out of the room.
For the next couple of days, Lia will be wondering why random men would run up to her challenging her to a 1v1 fight which she would win in a split second.
Chapter 53 Arius Growth. R18
A month went by in a sh and over that time Arius trained his ass off in training.
With fighting dragons, hydras, Wadjet, Renenutet, Nehebkau, Meretseger, and Apep who are the snake deities...
That''s right when Arius was sitting on a rock under a waterfall trying to get in touch with his waterpower and concertation nk came out of nowhere with a wide grin.
The next second before he could even ask anything she summoned the snake deities out of a void.
She then forced him to fight them which took almost all his training time.
21 days it took him to defeat one of them!
Even though at the time he was still at a bottleneck where he couldn''t get past a power level up to 1 percent they were still true deities.
Just remembering being constantly smashed against the ground and swung around like a rag doll made him want to throw up.
Oh, and it didn''t help that nk gave the snake deities buffs which made them go into a frenzy releasing their full potential.
If it wasn''t for nk then this world and many other worlds would be destroyed by these snake deities.
Arius just remembering this made his whole face go green in a sick manner.
But not all this training was bad for the stomach.
He got to enjoy himself in a beautiful hot spring with Violet.
Arius and Violet got to talk a lot about many things like hobbies and such.
But it had toe to an end when Violet did something that was unthinkable.
She jumped on top of Arius with her soaked slim naked body and began to rub her cave against his growing little brother.
Arius who said he wanted to be fair about his first time did everything he could to make sure she didn''t insert his hard member into her soaking slit.
Violet''s eyes were shaped like hearts and her whole body was heating up not just by the warm water.
Her soft white twin mountains jumped up and down on her chest which attracted Arius''s eyes.
Arius knew this was a bad situation so he needed her to let out the white liquids she held.
He wanted her to calm down.
So he used his right hand and grabbed her right chest then brought his mouth to her left erect nipple and began sucking on it like a baby.
Which of course made Violet shutter and caused her to breathe heavily.
Not even a minute went by and Violet started going crazy in her own heat.
She moaned loudly which Arius found hot.
Violet began to get hornier so she began to rub her slit on Arius''s hard member faster than she was before.
Arius felt his hard member twitch violently.
He knew any second now he would let out his own liquids.
At this point, he lost reasoning and stopped sucking on Violet''s left nipple and released her right tit.
He shot up from the water and grabbed her by her blond silky hair and inserted his hard member into her small petite mouth, and violently began to thrust.
Violet began to gag with small tearsing down her eyes and snoting down her nose.
When she felt his hard member hitting the back of her throat repeatedly she couldn''t help but feel like she was losing her senses.
Arius who was deep throating a literal goddess was on cloud 9.
He has never had this type of sexual experience before and he hasn''t even inserted his little brother into her precious cave.
Before Arius knew Violet began to masturbate with her right pale white hand using her pointer finger and index finger.
She inserted her two fingers deep inside her cave where it reached her hymen.
She knew not to destroy her maiden tissue and wanted Arius himself to demolish it with his manhood so she didn''t push any further and just started to enjoy herself.
Gargled moans were let out by Violet who could barely breathe.
Arius felt his hard member was warming up and began to feel pressure.
So with onest thrust, his little brother mmed into the back of Violet''s throat releasing a shit load of cum.
At the same time, Violet began to squirt everywhere in the water from her private ce.
Arius took his now soft member out of Violet''s small mouth.
Violet fell backward into the water with her eyes closed.
Cum began to leak out of her mouth like a water fountain.
Her whole body was quivering in satisfaction.
Arius walked over to the half-passed out Violet and picked her up in a princess carry.
He then stepped out of the hot spring.
Arius gentlyid Violet''s sexy figure on the warm ground.
He couldn''t help but gaze at her body.
Her huge breast which was soft and white jiggled a little while her thighs which were out of this world showed off their thickness.
Not to mention her slim waist and stomach made her even more beautiful.
So, after this amazing time, Arius had with Violet he went straight into the dressing room and got dressed in a tunic with long white pants that end just before his calves paired with brown sandals.
Also, he had ermine white fur streaked with ck going around his neck.
After he got dressed he told Sally to collect Violet.
He still can''t forget though when Sally lifted her ck dress up off the ground showing off her slit that was trimmed, unlike Violets who had a blond jungle.
That''s right she wasn''t wearing any panties.
But that wasn''t the thing he couldn''t forget.
What he saw was a tattoo that was an arrow pointing to her slit and above that arrow had these words.
"Arius''s personal cum dumpster."
Arius felt his hard member grow from inside his pants but withstood because he knew he had to train.
After all, that sexual time he had with Violet and getting to see a great view of Sally''s private area was good for his heart.
He finally went back to training where he only had one day left.
Right now Arius was standing in front of a giant mountain that soared into the sky.
nk stood next to him with a small smile seeing how much he has aplished.
Arius without saying anything lifted his right hand and swung it down facing the mountain.
Instantly the giant mountain copsed causing the whole floating ind to shake.
Arius then turned around to look at the giant forest.
His eyes began to glow pure red the next secondter the whole forest went up in mes.
Arius''s eyes then began to turn blue causing heavy rain to fall onto the forest putting out the fire.
nk who has been watching her disciple couldn''t help but hug him. "Husband, I must say it''s impressive that with a month''s worth of training you mastered the power of fire, water, and ground," She told him, nting a kiss on his forehead.
Arius was, of course, happy about this but at the same time, he wanted more.
He wanted to master all of them like ice, dark, steel, electric, etc.
Arius knew he didn''t have to worry about his hand-to-handbat and his agility with movement.
By fighting the snake deities he began to move faster and faster until he was breaking the sound barrier.
All of this training was helpful for Arius but today was the day he was returning home to see his mother, sister, and his other three spouses.
So officially his training ended today and he would have to master the rest when he had the time.
"You ready Arius?" nk asked.
Arius, after putting out the fire he caused, looked over at nk who was standing next to a portal that was purple and had stars colored into it.
"Yeah I''m ready, do you know when Violet and Sally will get here?" Arius asked, looking around he tried to find them but couldn''t.
nk only giggled. "Those two will arrive a little bit. Violet is anxious to meet her soon-to-be mother-inw and Sally is trying to help her calm down." She told Arius with a neutral tone.
"I see, I hope all of you get along with each other," Arius spoke hoping all his lovers and family could co-exist without arguing or anything that would cause annoyance to him.
Chapter 54 Returning Home
After waiting for about 10 minutes Violet and Sally appeared out of thin air.
They both wore white dresses which clung tightly to their curves.
Arius, seeing everyone was here, nodded his head. "Ok, now that everyone is here, nk sends us back home." He looked over at nk giving a thumbs up.
nk, with a snap of her finger a medium size purple portal appeared.
Without wasting time Arius dived into the portal followed by his three spouses.
Stepping out of the portal Arius found himself in the Holy kingdom''s throne room.
Scanning around the room Arius found no one present so he decided to look around the pce.
Arius teleported himself into the living room and found no one here as well.
He then teleported to the library and again no one.
But, when he teleported to the dining room he found that Jasmin and her family were eating as well as Eva.
Arius appearing out of nowhere caused everyone in the room to choke on their food in disbelief.
The first people to stand up and greet him were, of course, Eva and Jasmin.
Both girls pushed out of their chairs and jumped into Arius''s embrace.
Both girls who were tightly hugging Arius''s body began to speak at the same time.
Yua stood up as well and walked over to Arius and did a small bow while blushing slightly.
"I missed you darling, I don''t want you to ever leave me again." Eva silently snuggled her face into Arius''s chest.
"Arius my boo bear I don''t ever want you out of a 10-meter distance from me ever again understood!" Jasmin cupped both of his cheeks with her small petite hands.
Arius showed a bright smile. "I missed you two girls as well I brought back new family members!" He got straight to the point of introducing his new spouses.
Both Jasmin and Eva backed away from Arius''s embrace and looked at him with curiosity.
"What do you mean new family members?" Jasmin was the first one to speak.
Eva just silently waited for Arius to answer.
Arius, still with a bright smile, snapped his finger.
All of a sudden three beautiful girls appeared out of a purple portal.
All six of Arius''s spouses stood in front of each other.
3 then 3.
Jasmin had a dark re at the three new spouses.
Eva had a smile but everyone could tell it was a smile that could kill.
Yua had a neutral expression but for some reason, she felt a little angry.
Violet showed a smirk knowing she was the first one to get intimate with Arius.
nk just smiled lightly like a mother would to her children.
Sally stuck her tongue out with an expressionless face.
Sparks flew between the six girls.
Arius, not wanting them to fight, stepped in between them.
"Calm down girls." He spoke in a gentle voice.
Hearing their husband''s voice they all calmed down then all of them looked at Arius.
Violet stepped forward. "Arius, can we girls have a private meeting to get to know each other while you visit your homnd?"
Arius nodded his head agreeing to Violet''s request. "That sounds like an amazing idea."
Jasmin''s father and mother, also her brother, pushed out of their chairs and walked over to Arius and got on one knee.
Being a little surprised by the sudden action Arius stepped back a little. "Why are you on one knee?" He couldn''t help but ask.
"You saved our kingdom from destruction, this is the least we could do to show respect." Albert was the first to speak out of the three.
"Yes I agree with my husband, when we saw you taking on the whole Han dynasty just for our kingdom made us happy to have you as a son-inw," Illyria spoke in a gentle voice.
"Thank you big bro Arius for defending mynd!" Julian spoke in gratitude.
Arius waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it, this is my wife''s kingdom, of course I won''t let anyone touch it." He helped all of them up.
All three had undying gratitude for Arius.
Now that Arius saw his three spouses he decided it was time to see his mother and sister.
He said his goodbyes to the people in the dining room and disappeared to his homnd.
When Arius left it was dead silent.
Jasmin excused herself from her family members and had all of the girls follow her to her personal bedroom.
Right now all of them sat around a ss-circle table.
"So, let''s get this clear, I''m Arius''s favorite..." Jasmin spoke up with pride announcing her standings in Arius''s heart.
All other five spouses'' eyes snapped onto Jasmin and veins began to appear on their heads.
"Huh, I''m pretty sure I am Arius''s favorite." Violet barked at Jasmin with a cold re.
"You jokedies Arius of course loves me the most." Eva giggled with a cold gaze scanning the other girls.
"I must say all of you are wrong. I am pretty sure he loves me the most. We trained together for a month." nk showed a smirk when she spoke.
"I must apologize but master loves my tight pussy the most," Sally spoke in a monotone expressionless voice.
"In my opinion, Arius does love looking at my red hair..." Yua silently spoke up.
At some point, all of the girls were arguing about who was Arius''s favorite.
"Wait... What did you say?" Jasmin who was arguing with the other girls stopped and questioned Sally.
All of the other girls stopped arguing and looked at Sally.
Sally tilted her head to the side. "What did I say?" She asked.
Jasmin''s face went red. "Yo-you sai-said Ar-Arius lik-likes you-your tigh-tight PUSSY!" Her words were stuttered over each other.
Everyone in the room blushed a little besides nk and of course Sally.
Understanding what they were saying, Sally hit her head. "Oh, you mean that of course, Arius likes my trimmed tight pussy?" She spoke in a confident tone.
Bang!
Violet hit the table. "That''s not true he likes my pussy the most!" She dered.
Jasmin who couldn''t listen to this anymore herself stood up and red. "That is not true, I bet you Arius would like my special ce." She hit her chest.
,m Eva scanned over everyone. "Arius likes my pussy the most when we took a bath together at his home he was looking at it and said it was neatly trimmed!" These words then caused more of amotion.
Violet pushed out of her chair without thinking. "WELL I AND ARIUS HAD INTIMACY WITH TOUCHING PRIVATE PARTS!" Her voice resonated in the room.
Silence...
Seeing what she did Violet put both of her hands on her mouth.
The rest of the girls had devilish smiles and all looked at Violet.
The next thing Violet knew she was spilling the beans about what happened in the hot spring.
Chapter 55 Telling The Truth
While the girls were interrogating Violet.
Arius was in the living room with his mother and sister.
When Arius appeared out of nowhere his mother and sister jumped at him and hugged him tightly and were overjoyed he returned.
Right now Arius sat on the leather chair while his sister and mother sat across from him on the green couch.
"So, Arius, you have some exining to do..." Luna spoke with a neutral gaze.
Sweat began to break down Arius''s back. "Mother, I know you probably found out by now, but know I will always be your son." He told her in a gentle voice.
Listening to her son''s words she nodded her head slowly. "Go on and exin."
Arius sighed to himself thinking that a certain scene was going to y out.
Like, The Beginning After The End.
Arius''s eyes moved over to Lyria who has been sitting silently this whole time and not speaking.
"Don''t worry about your little sister, she can handle this," Luna spoke, noticing his worries about Lyria.
Arius''s eyes returned back to his mother. "Mother, sister, I love you both so much, and what I''m about to say won''t change that."
Both girls nodded at his words.
With a deep breath, Arius began to speak. "I am really not your son mentally... My real name is Daniel Sole. I was 21-years-old when I died in my past life.
I was a navy seal who was a soldier who underwent missions for a government in which you know of a kingdom there the same thing but runway differently.
I had no family, no friends or anybody I could talk to on a personal level.
My whole life was just killing and working as a tool.
I was never happy. I don''t think I ever smiled...
So I indulged myself with things called light novels, manhua, manhwa, manhwa 18, manga etc.
Personally, when I died I was happy inside.
To know I can be free from my suffering of loneliness was amazing.
When I was reborn here I truly was on cloud nine in the happiness of having a family.
I''m sorry if you hate me for taking away your real child."
Arius bowed his head toward his family.
Silence.
Hearing nothing Arius lifted his head to only be met with his mother, and sister''s tears running down their faces.
Not knowing what to do, Arius began to freak out. "Was this too much for you guys I''m sorry I truly am." He didn''t know what to say so he blurted out an apology.
Luna shook her head while wiping her eyes with her handkerchief. "Your wrong Arius, I am crying from listening to your past to know you went through all of that and you can still smile in your new life is amazing." She told him with a gentle smile on her face.
"Mother is right, brother, listening to your past was really moving and depressing but I won''t stop seeing you as my big brother who I adore." Lyria wiped the snot off her small nose with the handkerchief she had.
Arius felt a small teardrop falling from his right eye and quickly wiped it away.
Truly he was grateful to have such a loving family.
"Brother I know this might be rude but can you tell us how you died in your past life..." Lyria asked a little hesitantly.
Arius nodded his head. "When I was on a ground mission in Iran, a country in my past life, my team and I were infiltrating a mansion to eliminate a general who wasmitting war crimes by sending children strapped with grenades to U.S. bases.
Which was a military base that was a facility directly owned and operated by or for the military or one of its branches that shelters military equipment and personnel, and facilitates training and operations.
When we entered the backyard after sneaking by the armed soldiers who were swarmed around the ce we entered the backdoor.
Once we entered the mansion we disabled the tripwires ced in random ces like doors and such.
Tripwires are a passive triggering mechanism. Typically, a wire or cord is attached to a device for detecting or reacting to physical movement.
After getting past the tripwires we moved into the target''s bedroom.
Entering the bedroom we saw a sleeping middle-aged man.
I walked over to him and pointed the barrel of my Fn Scar to his forehead.
To make sure you know what the weapon I was pointing at him was like this.
A gas-operated automatic rifle that was developed by a Belgian manufacturer. It is constructed with modrity for the United States Special Operations Command to satisfy the requirements of the SCARpetition.
And right when I was about to pull the trigger I felt a cold liquid drip from the back of my head.
For some reason, thest thing I saw was my whole squad behind meying on the ground in their own blood.
My eyes before going dark while I was falling to the ground saw one of my squad members taking off a silencer that was on his weapon and then shooting himself in the head.
I knew then and there that we were betrayed somehow.
That''s all I know of how I died.
Both Luna and Lyria were shell-shocked about Arius''s story and felt like their brain was breaking into little pieces.
Luna stood up from the couch and strolled over to where Arius was sitting and pushed his head into her giant breast then patted his head. "Your poor soul dying like that must have been terrible."
Arius shrugged his shoulders. "Not really I wanted to die anyway so I didn''t care."
He was telling the truth.
At some point in his life, he kept thinking about suicide and other such methods to end his life.
He knew no one would care anyway and would only find it inconvenient they lost a good tool to use to kill and carry out missions to help benefit the higher-ups.
Lyria was the next to stand up and she walked over to the other side of Arius and held his arm pushing it into her small chest. "Big brother went through so much."
A small sweat began to form on Arius''s head. "Don''t worry girls that were all in the past look I don''t want to die anymore and I''m happy to have a mother and sister like you!" He informed them hoping they would calm down and stop feeling pity for him.
Luna and Lyria stopped embracing Arius and backed away with small pouts on their faces.
"I don''t want to be your mother!" Luna puffed her cheeks out slightly blushing.
"..." Arius felt his jaw hit the floor.
"Big brother, I don''t want to be your sister!" Lyria puffed out her small chest with her whole face turning red.
Arius couldn''t help but feel a little headacheing to his head. "What do you mean?" He asked.
He had to make sure he wasn''t getting the wrong idea...
Chapter 56 Wife Meeting!
"So you saw Arius''s manhood!?" Jasmin grabbed Violet''s shoulders and shook her like crazy.
Violet showed a smirk on her face. "Of course it was beautiful," She told the girls.
Eva, Yua, nk, and Sally surrounded Violet showing devilish smiles like they were gonna skin her alive.
Seeing this Violet''s face turned pale.
Even though she was a goddess didn''t mean she couldn''t feel pain or emotional pain!
But would she back down!?
Of course not!
Violet showed her own devilish smile back at the girls. "And we also had partial SEX!" She lifted her chest in pride.
All of the girls showed a shocked expression like Violet just dropped a bomb on them.
Even though nk knew what happened she decided to act like the other ''normal'' girls.
"Impossible Arius touched your private parts..." Jasmin muttered under her breath while she gripped her hands tightly together.
Eva put her right hand on Violet''s shoulder. "So Arius rubbed his cock on your slit?" She asked.
Violet''s face flushed at the word cock and she nodded her head slowly in confirmation to Eva''s words.
All the girls had their eyes hidden behind their hair.
"Fine whatever as long as Arius does it for me I will forget what this bitch said..." Jasmin mumbled under her breath but everyone could hear her loud and clear.
Veins popped on Violet''s head. "What did you call me, you bitch!?" She pressed her head against Jasmin''s.
"I called you a bitch!" Jasmin pressed her head harder into Violet''s head.
Both Jasmin and Violet were like mountain rams duking it out with their heads.
"Girls calm down calm down" Yua separated both girls.
"Yua is right you two need to calm down especially you Jasmin." nk spoke.
"ME!?" Jasmin felt a lighting course through her body in shock.
nk nodded her head. "yes, it''s childish that you are so yandere of Arius it''s a little scary..."
Jasmin tilted her head. "What do you mean I am a yandere when ites to Arius?" She asked, genuinely confused.
Silence...
nk felt like for the first time in eons she was dumbfounded by a mortal.
"Are you an idiot!? When Arius was gone to confront the Han Dynasty''s army you wouldn''t leave your room and anyone who even mentioned anything about Arius you would try to kill them!"
Jasmin looked at her innocently. "And?" She was confused about how she was a yandere to Arius.
She knew she loved Arius very very very very very much and if any other female she didn''t know tried to touch him she would one hundred percent ughter their whole family and drown the bitch making sure she would regreting near her man.
Wasn''t that normal though?
Wouldn''t you want to protect your loved one?
Jasmin''s mind was in chaos trying to figure out how she was a yandere.
The rest of the girls stared at her like she was a social outcast.
Jasmin, not being able to think about it anymore, looked over at Eva. "If I am a yandere then Eva is a yandere!" She pointed at the cute elf.
Eva pointed to herself. "I am not a yandere, I love Arius as an innocent maiden!" She defended herself.
Being called a yandere Eva was truly confused.
All she has done that could be a little possive to Arius was sniffing his underwear and masturbating to it while imagining them having hardcore sex.
And the time she tortured a maid who looked at Arius with heart eyes...
But hey that''s not the point.
She was an innocent maiden with a heart of gold.
Jasmin smirked at the elf. "Eva, Eva, Eva my sweet little cute elf admit it you would kill for Arius''s touch!"
"Of course I would kill for a small touch, are you saying you wouldn''t!" Eva barked back at Jasmin.
Jasmin felt her head turning red not from embarrassment but from rage. "I would ughter everyone in this world if it came down to being able to touch Arius!" She responded.
"Princess calm down..." Yua grabbed Jasmin by her pale snowy hand.
Knock knock.
"Jasmin can I enter?"
Hearing a voice from the door that was just knocked on everyone turned their attention to it.
Jasmin recognized the voice immediately. "Mother pleasee in." She weed her in.
The door opened revealing Jasmin''s mother Illyria wearing a beautiful fluffy white dress which had a golden cross patched onto the middle.
Illyria walked into the room eyeing all of the girls showing a small smile.
She sat down on a small painted wooden chair which had a pillow on the seat and looked at her daughter. "I am sorry to bother youdies but I just got a note from the royal academy inviting Jasmin to the divine festival and after that to attend the academy."
"Is Arius going?" Jasmin asked her mother.
Illyria shook her head a little. "I have no idea..." She responded.
Jasmin crossed her hands. "Then I will not be attending unless Ariuses with me." She told her mother with a serious expression.
She was technically saying.
Without Arius I am going nowhere.
"..." Illyria sighed.
"Anyways, what are youdies talking about?" She snapped out of sighing and showed a bright smile with shining eyes.
It has been years since she has talked with her friends about men and their husbands.
So when she came into the room seeing all of Arius''s spouses talking she became interested and wanted to join.
The girls at Illyria''s words all took a chair and sat around the ss circle table.
"Well, we were just talking about being a yandere to Arius..." Jasmin was the first to speak.
"I see, I would say Violet, Eva, and you Jasmin are the yanderes when ites to Arius." Illyria Pointed at the three names she mentioned.
All three girls felt like a metal hammer dropped on them at the mention of their names.
Illyria felt a small headache. "Jasmin, if you caught a girl seducing Arius, what would you do?" She asked with a dried expression on her face.
Jasmin''s eyes turned into a pure ck hole. "I would break their skull into the ground and have them shed by a whip over and over until their pathetic existence breaks mentally then I would throw them in a cell then throw away the key trapping them there forever..."
Illyria showed an awkward smile then turned her head toward Yua who was sitting there silently, "Yua what would you do if you caught a female seducing Arius?"
Yua lifted her head up and looked toward Illyria. "I would stop her and tell her he is already taken?"
Illyria turned back to Jasmin. "See..."
Jasmin broke out into an awkward smile with sweat dripping down her head. "I am innocent"
Chapter 57 I Dont Want To Be Your Blood Family!
"I don''t want to be your mother!" Luna puffed her cheeks out, slightly blushing.
"..." Arius felt his jaw hit the floor.
But, what came next shocked him even more...
"Big brother, I don''t want to be your sister!" Lyria puffed out her small chest with her whole face turning red.
Arius backed up slowly from the two girls. "Mother, sister, I don''t follow what you mean..." He told them with sweat running down his back.
Luna cupped her own cheeks while a little flushed. "Arius, what I mean by not wanting to be your mother is I wanna be more than that like a lover..." She told him in a seductive voice.
Lyria, not wasting time, began talking as well. "Big brother, just like mother I want to be your lover as well!" She yelled hoping her voice got across.
"..." Arius sighed.
This whole time he didn''t even notice that his mother or little sister had a crush on him so this was quite a shock to him.
"Sure I don''t mind taking you guys as concubines..." Arius told the two girls.
Both Luna and Lyria were excited to the point of high fiving each other.
Arius had no reason to refuse these two anyways and they weren''t technically blood rted anymore.
Due to the fact he inherited the Supreme mark his normal blood turned into a golden blood.
So, this was allowed!
"What about me?"
A feminine voice resonated across the room.
Arius was started by the sudden voice and looked upward where the voice wasing from.
A small portal appeared on the ceiling.
Juna who was wearing a ck Japanese kimono, stepped through the portal with a seductive smile as she hovered to the ground and walked toward Arius while showing off her charm as a woman.
Luna was the first to react to this. "Juna, how could you cuck your own daughter!?" She stood up and pressed her giant melons against Juna''s melons.
Arius had a small nosebleed seeing this scene.
"Ara ara, Luna, were gonna be sisters soon no need to say I''m cucking my own daughter..." Juna let out a small giggle.
"Oh my, are you saying you want to be one of my sons'' spouses?" Luna showed a warm smile but behind that smile was a devil.
Seeing the two older women about to go at it Arius decided to step in. "Calm down you two and Juna I''ll let you be my concubine. I think Eva wouldn''t mind anyways..." Arius told her with an awkward smile.
Juna stopped looking at Luna and looked at Arius. "thank you husband!" She hugged Arius tightly, pressing her soft mountains against him.
"Hey, don''t hug him!" Luna pulled Juna off Arius and hugged him herself.
Lyria who had been silent this whole time couldn''t take it anymore and walked behind her brother and hugged him.
Right now Arius was being sandwiched between two beautiful females.
And trust me, he wasn''tining in the slightest.
"Excuse me madam, a letter has arrived." A maid walked into the living room with an awkward expression seeing this scene y out in front of her.
Luna and Lyria stopped hugging Arius and looked at the maid in embarrassment.
Juna grabbed the letter and opened it.
"Oh my, Arius, you have been invited to the divine festival and afterward to attend the academy!" Juna read the letter excitedly.
Arius walked over to Juna. "What''s this divine festival and academy?" He asked.
He probably had a good idea what the academy was but he had no idea what the divine festival was.
"The divine festival is just an event to celebrate the gods and the academy is a ce where kids around your age would attend to learn magic and grow stronger etc." Juna exined to Arius trying to hold back herugh.
Likee on Arius going to a magic academy...
That would be like telling a perfectly healthy athlete to breathe.
Arius could beat every staff member in the academy even if they alle at him at once.
"I''ll go!'' Arius excitedly spoke, causing Juna to look at him in shock.
"Arius, why do you wanna go?" Juna asked.
"Well, in my past life I never went to school before with kids my age... So I think this would be an amazing opportunity." Arius exined.
"..." Juna sighed at his exnation.
"I want to go!" Lyria held Arius''s right arm.
Arius nodded his head.
"Of course, I''ll bring everyone as well." Arius patted his sister''s head.
Luna strolled over to Juna and whispered something in her ear.
Juna showed a naughty smile.
Arius stopped patting his sister''s head and looked at the two older milfs.
"What are you two talking about?" He asked.
Luna looked at Arius with a charming smile. "Were just talking about how we''re gonna eat you when you turn 18..." She covered her mouth with her hands hiding an attractive smile that showed off her white teeth.
"I see..." Arius awkwardly spoke while scratching his head.
Lyria pulled on Arius''s sleeve.
"Big brother, can I eat you!" She spoke innocently.
"When you''re older ok?" Arius let the girl down slowly not wanting to catch a mental case.
Lyria nodded her head.
"It''s a promise!"
"yep, it''s a promise!"
"Oh right, Arius the divine festival starts in a week. Do you wanna stay here for the time being or in the Holy Kingdom?" Juna asked.
Arius got into a thinking posture.
"I''ll stay in the Holy Kingdom with the girls you guys shoulde as well." Arius told them.
Lyria, Luna, and Juna nodded their heads.
Seeing that the girls agreed Arius opened up a medium size ck portal.
"This portal will lead us to the garden of the Holy Kingdom''s pce so once you guys get packed we can head over." Arius told the girls.
All three girls headed back to their respective rooms to pack the clothes they needed.
After 30 minutes all three girls returned, all holding a suitcase.
Arius scanned the three girls to see if they were ready and smiled.
"Everyone is ready, let''s go!" Arius stepped into the portal.
Chapter 58 Jealousy...
A portal appeared in the Holy Kingdom''s pce''s garden causing a huge amount of wind pressure to blow the nts and flowers around.
Multiple guards who were stationed in the garden all pulled out their swords and got into an attacking formation ready to attack anything that came out of the portal.
The wind blew against their body''s which had metal armor from head to toe.
A single foot stepped out of the portal causing shock to the guards when they noticed who it was.
The person who stepped through the portal was none other than Arius who was engaged to their beloved princess Jasmin.
All of the guards put away their swords and bowed their heads to Arius.
"We wee sir Arius!" They all spoke at the same time.
Arius raised his right hand motioning them to raise their heads.
"Please don''t be so formal with me, raise your heads." Arius''s voice resonated through their bodies as if he was a king.
Soon after the guards raised their heads Lyria, Juna, and Luna all stepped out of the portal with happy expressions.
All three girls pulled their suitcases along with them as they took in the beautiful garden.
"I must say this is a beautiful garden." Lunamented while gazing at the flowers.
Lyria and Juna both nodded their heads in agreement.
Arius looked over at the three girls with a in smile.
"You guys don''t have to worry about your suitcases." Arius pointed his finger at the suit cases causing them to float in the air.
"Oh my, impressive!" Luna gasped with her right hand covering her mouth in a little shock from seeing the suit cases float.
"I must say big brother you are amazing with magic." Lyriaplemented Arius with a bashful smile and a cute little flushed face while twirling her fingers.
In response to thispliment Arius did a small wink at her.
Juna strolled over to Arius.
"Arius, where is Eva? I haven''t seen her in over a month." Juna wanted to see her daughter as soon as possible.
Arius looked over at the pce.
"Last time I saw her she was inside the pce''s dining room." Arius responded while pointing toward the entrance that led into the pce.
"I see..." Juna mumbled before disappearing out of thin air.
Seeing Juna disappear Arius only shook his head a little while showing a small smile.
"That woman misses her daughter that much..." Ariusmented.
Lyria ran up to Arius and tugged on his sleeve.
"Big brother, can we head inside now? I wanna see what a pce looks like!" Lyria asked, jumping up and down.
Arius looked down at his little sister and ced his right hand on her head.
"Yep, let''s go in." Arius began to walk inside followed by Lyria and Luna.
Entering the pce they were greeted with a line of maids and butlers who were all bowing their heads in respect to Arius.
Alfred quickly entered the room and went straight toward Arius.
"My son-inw, are you back already?" Alfred asked.
"Yep, I brought my mother and sister with me." Arius pointed toward his mother and little sister who were smiling.
Alfred looked over at the two girls and smiled.
"It is an honor for our kingdom to have you two as our guest." Alfred told the two girls.
"Ara, ara please don''t be like that you are a king I am merely a baron..." Luna spoke in an awkward tone.
This was Luna''s first time meeting such a high ranking noble so she was nervous.
She didn''t want to mess up or cause any disrespect.
Alfred shook his head.
"No, please don''t act all formal your son is the reason why my kingdom can stand so you have a higher ranking than me when ites to social ss." Alfred spoke with a serious tone.
Luna took a small fan from a maid and ced it in front of her mouth.
"I see... I must get used to this then if my son is above a king or emperor!" Luna stuck out her chest in pride.
Alfred changed his focus from Luna to the little girl who was holding Arius''s sleeve.
"And, you must be Lyria, Arius''s little sister?" Alfred asked getting on one knee to look her in the eyes.
Lyria shyly nodded her head.
? "Yes, my name is Lyria, it is an honor to meet such a person as yourself." Lyria did a small courtesy bow lifting up her dress.
Alfred was taken back for a moment seeing such a formal greeting from a girl her age.
"It is an honor to meet you as well." Alfred patted her head gently.
Once he was done greeting the two women he looked at Arius.
"By the way, Arius, my people have been requesting to throw a parade with you in it to thank you for defending our kingdom..." Alfred told Arius.
Hearing this Arius was a little taken back.
"Sure, I don''t mind." Arius shrugged his shoulders.
Alfred sped his hands together.
"Great, then we must start preparing!" With these words Alfred ran out of the room to set up the parade.
Seeing Alfred head somewhere else out of nowhere caused Arius to sigh.
"Well, anyways, let''s go and see how the girls are doing." Arius mumbled to himself.
Grabbing Lyria and Luna and holding them tightly against his body Arius''s eyes turned golden and all three of them disappeared.
The maids and butlers all stared in shock seeing such a young boy being able to use advanced magic on multiple people at the same time.
"I must say the princess is very lucky to have him as her man..."
A maid quietly spoke in jealousy.
Another maid looked over at her.
"I agree, if I had such a man I would be on top of the world..." She whispered.
A young butler who was eyeing the two girls gawked at the scene.
"I have to disagree he is a young boy who is spoiled!" The young butler growled.
The two maids looked at him with disgust.
"How is he spoiled!?" Both maids asked with their right eyebrows raised.
The young butler rolled his eyes.
"He is spoiled because he already has the princess as his wife but he still adds women to his harem like it''s as easy as breathing!" The young butler stomped on the red carpet.
The two maids burst intoughter at his words.
"So, you''re jealous?" The maid said, wiping her tears fromughing too hard.
The young butler''s face went red in embarrassment from being called out.
"I AM NOT!" The young butler yelled.
Ok, he might be a little bute on it''s not fair this small brat has multiple beautiful women surrounding him everyday while he has to work as a mere butler...
The young butler clenched his fist.
''It''s not fair, that brat is too lucky in life, what if I embarrass him at the parade it won''t be a big deal right he needs someone to tame his ego...'' The young butler thought to himself trying toe up with how he''ll make Arius embarrassed in front of everyone.
Chapter 59 Blanks Punishment
"Hello?"
The young butler who was thinking to himself snapped out of it when he saw one of the maids talk to him.
"What can I do for such a lovelydy as yourself?" He took a small courtesy bow.
The maid''s expression turned from joyful to disgust.
"Never mind..." She walked away.
The young butler cursed internally.
''Whatever bitch I bet you if I was Arius you would spread your legs like amon whore!''
For the next couple of minutes he would grumble about his interaction with the maid.
After a while all of the maids and butlers began to leave the room and head to their respective areas.
Only one person stayed in the room and that was the young butler who had a grin stered on his face.
Seeing if he was the only one left in the room he nced over at the suitcases that were brought in via spell by Arius.
taking another quick scan around the room making sure he was the only one he walked over to the suitcases and brought them outside one by one.
The guards who were standing outside stepped in front of him.
"You! Why are you holding the supreme guest''s suitcases?" One guard questioned the man.
The young butler froze in ce and little sweat pellets began to fall off his greasy head.
"Ah, you see I was ordered to bring these suitcases to the back storage room..." he answered anxiously.
The guard stared him in the eyes for a couple of seconds before stepping to the side.
"Please, go ahead..."
The young butler bowed his head a little and dragged the suitcases through the stone path and through the garden passing roses, tulips, and a lot more beautiful nts.
Exiting out of the garden zone he saw a medium size white warehouse that looked boring.
Walking toward the entrance he entered easily, reason being there was no lock.
Inside the storage room was painted a dirty red and there were a bunch of tools like shovels and such for the garden and field work hanging on the walls and adder leading to another floor.
Dragging the suitcases to the corner of the room he smirked.
"that brat, he will have no idea I''m gonna sniff his mother and sisters underwear then color them with my liquids, then once I''m done enjoying myself I''ll ce it back inside underneath the other clothes and when they find out they''ll one hundred percent me Arius." He talked to himself like a lunatic as he opened the suitcases.
Right when he reached his arm toward Luna''s underwear the storage door opened revealing a divine beauty who had short ck hair that reached a little under her shoulders and her eyes which looked like a ck holes.
She wore a tight ck dress that outlined her E-cup breast and her subus curves.
Her face was clean white but her expression showed that of an enraged dragon.
The young butler who saw this woman immediately got an erection but secondster piss dripped down his grey striped trousers.
His face went pale he hurriedly ced the underwear back in the suitcase then turned back to the woman.
"Who are youdy this is a staff zone only!" He barked while hiding his erection.
The woman walked toward him with silent steps and as soon as he could talk she was right in front of him.
"Who ar-"
Right when he was going to speak the woman grabbed him by the neck and lifted his body in the air like he was as light as a paper.
"L-Le-Let GO!" He yelled in a light voice trying not to pass out.
The woman ced her left hand on her cheek and tilted her head.
"Oh my, why should I let a pervert like you go after saying you would cause harm to my beloved Arius who has my supreme mark meaning he will be with me for eternity" her voice trailed off into a mentally enraged tone.
To think a mere butler would try and cause her man trouble.
All of a sudden the woman''s ck hair began floating in the air and her eyes turned bright gold.
The next secondter both of them appeared in outer space.
The young butler''s eyes went wide open in pure shock seeing he was in an unknown location but when he looked down he saw a giant world.
"That''s the you live on..." She spoke in a dead tone.
He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.
He must be dreaming right!?
"Wh-Who ar-are you?" He stuttered deathly afraid of this divine beauty.
She turned her head toward him and showed a cruel expression like she was staring at mere trash.
"My name is nk, a faithful spouse to Arius!" She spoke, lifting her chest in pride that she said these words.
Listening to this woman''s words that she was Arius''s spouse caused his face to drain even more life out of him.
At this moment he knew he fucked up...
"I won''t lie, you angered me..." Her voice became distorted and her beautiful face turned into a ck hole of nothing.
Staring into this dark hole he began to squirm his skinny body in fear.
"PLEASE FORGIVE ME PLEASE!!!" He begged desperately as he viewed these demons inside the ck hole that were all different shapes and sizes but all gave off a cruel killer aura.
nk''s face turned back into that of her original self.
"Sure, I''ll forgive you." She told him with a gentle smile.
"Really?"
nk nodded her head.
"But, first you have to have a small punishment for trying to embarrass Arius."
His whole face at this point lost all life.
She got into a throwing position like she was a pitcher and threw him forward toward another.
His body went flying like a torpedo.
"AHHHHHHH!" He screamed as his whole face pushed against his face.
BOOOOM!
He crashed into a causing it to blow up killing millions of species.
nk appeared in front of the dead butler and smirked.
Totally ignoring that she destroyed a whole and wiping out a whole species she ced her hand on the dead butler''s face.
A green light began surrounding his body.
his eyes opened slowly and his whole body began to jitter a little.
"I''m alive..." He mumbled cing his hands on his body checking to see if anything was wrong with him.
Giving him no time nk grabbed him by the neck and threw him toward another...
BOOOM!
He died once again.
She then revived him then repeated the same process.
BOOM!
BOOM!
BOOM!
At this point hundreds ofs have been destroyed...
nk revived him again.
He looked at her with pure terror, tears began bursting out of his eyes.
"I''m sorry, please forgive me please!" He got on his two knees and mmed his head into the destroyed''s surface.
"Ok fine I forgive you."
He looked up at her with tears of happiness.
Before he knew it his eyes turned dead and his whole memory became foggy and blurry.
The next secondter his eyes snapped open.
"Hey girl, do you know where the gay brothels are at?" His voice was feminine and his posture was that of a woman.
nk smiled.
"Of course let me send you there." She told him.
"Thanks sis!" He thanked her with an excited expression.
"Of course."
His whole body disappeared from space in an instant leaving only nk tough to herself.
"Have fun being prated, you sick pervert." She spit to the side.
Before she was just going to kill him but when she dug into his memory she saw him grooming a little girl who was amoner.
So, he deserved to be punished.
"I can''t wait to have Arius praise me!" She pped her hands together happily before disappearing back to where her man and fellow sisters were.
Chapter 60 Star
Right now everyone was in Jasmin''s room just chatting andughing about multiple things.
"Arius, do you know where nk went?" Yua looked over at Arius who was sitting on a big pink bed.
"No idea." He responded.
"She told me she had to do something and she''ll be right back." Sally jumped into the conversation of Arius and Yua.
Both Arius and Yua nodded their heads.
The door that led into Jasmin''s room opened revealing Luna and Lyria who both wore matching white dresses with roses on the right and left.
"Excuse us..." Lyria silently muttered.
Arius hopped off the bed and weed his mother and sister.
"Mother, sister no need to be so formal juste in." He told them with a gentle smile.
Luna and Lyria showed angelic smiles on their pretty faces.
The room which was lively and had a good atmosphere turned quiet.
"..." Jasmin, Eva, Yua, and Violet all had their heads facing towards the ground while biting their lip.
They were all truly anxious and nervous about seeing their mother-inw and sister-inw.
Of course none of them knew about their new rtionship with their man.
Lyria didn''t notice the atmosphere, she ran toward her big brother and held his arm with a sunny smile while pulling on his sleeve.
"Big brother, introduce me to these lovelydies!" She asked with sparkling eyes.
Luna on the other hand did notice the atmosphere and showed an awkward expression, she walked over to her ''son'' and leaned into his ear.
"Arius, the mood right now is too awkward." She whispered in a quiet tone.
"I know..." He responded to his mother quietly.
Arius scanned the girls and saw them all cowering not in fear but nervousness.
So to try and lighten up the tense atmosphere Arius grabbed his little sister''s shoulders and put her right in front of him making her face the other girls.
Lyria was a little surprised at being forcefully moved but she didn''t mind because this was her big brother who was also her man.
"I would like to introduce Lyria, my little sister!" Arius introduced his little sister with pride as he rubbed her hair yfully.
All of the girls looked at Lyria and showed small smiles and stiffened up there postures.
The first one to step forward Jasmin.
"Nice to meet you Lyria, my name is Jasmin, I belong to Arius." She introduced herself with a gentle expression trying to have the little sister in her corner.
The next one to step forward was Violet.
"It is an honor to meet you Lyria! My name is Violet. I am your big brother''s wife!" She told the little girl.
After that, Yua, Eva, and Sally introduced themselves.
Even though most of them have met Lyria they never really properly introduce themselves on speaking terms, hell, if they''re going to be family they might as well fully introduce themselves.
Lyria stepped forward with a small smile and lifted her dress a little and bowed her head.
"It is an honor to meet you, please take care of my brother..." She had to spit thest part out forcefully.
The door opened revealing a tired and pale Alfred who was in his kingly attire wearing his golden red ruby crown.
He looked up in an exhausted state.
His eyes were dead and if you let the many on anythingfortable he would fall asleep in a second.
"Arius, the parade is ready for you..." He spoke in a tired tone, pointing out the giant ss window.
Arius and the rest all looked out the window to see tens of thousands of people on the side of the road drinking and dancing while joking with each other.
Alfred, walked over to Arius and ced his right hand on his right shoulder and looked him in the eyes.
"Everything ispleted, all we need is you to ride through the capital on a horse." He told him.
"Got it."
"Then let''s get going!"
Without wasting anytime Alfred pulled Arius by the arm out of the room.
All of the girls couldn''t help but feel surprised by how fast he set up the parade.
Not wanting to waste a second all of them ran to their personal rooms to get dressed beautifully for the parade.
While the girls were getting ready Arius and Alfred were at the barn picking out a horse.
After checking out over 10 horses Arius arrived in front of one that caught his eye.
The caretaker for the horses noticed where he stopped and saw the horse he was eyeing.
"Sir Arius, please let me exin to you about this horse... This is Star she stands on average about 15.3 hands (63 inches, 160 cm), although it may vary from 14.2 to 17 hands (58 to 68 inches, 147 to 173 cm) at the withers, and mares or geldings must be at least 15.2 hands (62 inches, 157 cm) to qualify for a "star-designation" pedigree.[3] She can still grow to these sizes so please be patient with her.
She has a powerful overall conformation and good bone structure, with what is sometimes called a "Baroque" body type. Star has a long, arched necks and well-chiseled, short-eared, "Spanish-type" h-'''' The caretaker who was going to tell him more was interrupted.
"Ok, I''ll get her!" Arius picked the horse Star just so this old man doesn''t have to keep going on and on.
The caretaker tilted his head.
"Are you sure? I can also tell you about how she has a powerful, sloping shoulders,pact, muscr body with strong, sloping hindquarters and low-set tails. Also her limbs areparatively short and strong!"
Arius plugged his ears and showed a dead expression.
''This Oldman loves horses...'' Arius thought to himself looking at the joyful Oldman who was at this point talking to himself.
Alfred, who saw Arius, getting paler and paler from listening to the caretaker he stepped in.
"Oldman Jones, we would love to stay and hear all about this horse but we must hurry up for the festival!" He awkwardly exined while pulling the insanely bored Arius out of the barn.
In his entire life Arius has never been this bored. The only time he could think of what could equal this was when he took his girlfriend shopping in his past life...
Just having shbacks of that shopping date with his girlfriend gives him shivers to this day...
Chapter 61 Rose Brothel
While Arius and Alfred were leaving the barn and the girls were getting ready for the parade the whole Holy Kingdom was celebrating either at brothels, pubs or street stalls waiting to see their savior in the flesh.
Right now in the rose brothel two women who were both a beauty of their own ss were escorting two men to the VIP room where only rich merchants or important figures are allowed.
The woman led the men into a medium size room that had roses on the ground and a giant red mattress that had hundreds of long blue pillows scattered around.
There was barely any light besides a couple of candles which were attached to the walls.
The two men wore extravagant attires with golden silk as their clothes and rich jewelry which went around their wrist. Both men had their faces hidden behind fox masks, one was tall around 185 Cm and the other one was 175 Cm.
Both men sat down on the giant red mattress without uttering a word.
The two women showed giant smiles as they wore their gowns which was made from showy material that entuated their figures beautifully.
Both women at the same time sat on thep of their respective customers and started moving their hands around their bodies like it was a dance routine.
The woman with long blue hair leaned into her partner''s ear.
"Please rx and enjoy yourself, fushh."
She whispered blowing into his ear which caused the man''s whole body to shake.
The other woman who had short brown hair did the same thing to her partner as well causing the same reaction.
After 5 minutes of forey the tall man grabbed the brown haired woman by the throat and took out a small pocket knife then ced it up to her throat which caused distress from both women.
"Wh-What a-are yo-you doing!"
The brown haired woman stuttered, scared she''ll lose her life.
The tall man behind the fox mask chuckled.
"Hahaha you dumb whore did you think I wouldn''t notice the poison in your finger tips?"
He told her with a cold smile behind his mask.
Seeing she was caught the brown haired woman tried to scratch him to spread the poison but wasn''t able to reach, her face turned paler and paler noticing his grip tighten on her neck.
"Yo-You bast-bastard I''ll k-kill yo-you!"
She forced these words out of her mouth trying to stay conscious.
The woman with blue hair quickly took out a pocket knife that had poison on the steel and shed it at the smaller man.
The smaller man caught the knife with his hands which were covered with thick ck gloves, turning the sharp object around and stabbing the blue-haired girl in the wrist causing her to scream out in pain.
"AHHHH!"
She went to go hold her wrist but was suddenly punched in the left cheek sending her body to the wall causing the whole room to tremble.
The small man got up from the red mattress, taking a iron chain that had small razor spikes located everywhere he swung it toward the blue haired girl who was bleeding out from her wrist.
The razor chain stuck into the blue haired girl''s left leg causing another scream from her.
"AHHHH!"
The brown haired girl looked at her friend and clicked her tongue in annoyance that both of them failed their mission.
"Tsk"
The tall man red into the brown haired girl''s ck eyes and grabbed her hand.
The brown haired woman was confused seeing this and was about to try and scrape him a little but all of a sudden the man began ripping her nails off.
"FUCK IT HURTS!!!"
The brown haired woman''s whole face squinted at the pain and her whole body shook.
"How do you like it? HUH ANSWER!"
The tall man roared, taking her pointer finger nail.
"FUCK YOU!"
The brown haired woman responded and spit at his mask while ring at him with pure hatred.
Veins began popping inside the man''s head causing him to be furious.
Seeing that his brother was getting mad the small man began to speak.
"Big brother calm down, no need to get mad, let''s just kill them and move onto our target..."
"But, little brother, this bitch tried to kill me!?"
He barked at his little brother, clearly lost in rage.
Seeing his big brother act like this wasn''t new at all, ever since they were mere children he always had a temper when it came to someone trying to kill them.
"Big brother we have to kill them and leave, there might be more assassinsing!"
The little brother roared, getting annoyed with his small temper.
"Fine!"
The big brother responded by tightening his grip on the brown haired woman''s neck.
The little brother took out his razor chain from the blue haired woman''s leg and was about to strike her in the head but all of a sudden a feminine voice resonated around the room.
"Oh my, it looks like my little assassins can''t handle you two big boys..."
Both brothers stopped what they were doing and looked around everywhere but saw nothing.
"Who are you!?"
The little brother asked scanning everywhere rapidly but couldn''t find any presence or person.
"You do not need to know my name but you should know that you will die here."
The woman responded.
Out of nowhere shadow knives came from each brother''s shadow and stabbed them in the backs shocking the two who both had their mouths open in disbelief.
"What the hell a shadow warrior, what are you doing here!?"
The little brother yelled trying to take the shadow knife out of his back but couldn''t reach it.
The big brother could reach it but his hand went through the knife.
Seeing the two men try and touch her shadow knives caused the woman tough.
"Hahahaha, it''s impossible to touch something that isn''t a solid or a liquid!"
Her words caused the two brothers to stop trying to remove the shadow knife and instead dash toward the door to escape.
Right when the two brothers reached the door a long shadow whip came out of the floor''s shadow and wrapped around their legs making them fall to the ground.
THUD!
Both brother''s bodies fell to the rose peddled wooden floor.
The woman appeared from the shadows wearing a soft ck evening dress with a big heavy skirt. Her upper body is dressed in ace embellished ribbon and a short tailored jacket. Her hands are donned with longce gloves, not exposing any bit of skin. Her hair was a dark green reaching her th ass.
She quickly appeared behind the men from their shadows and showed a cruel smile.
"Burn in hell, fox scum!"
Both men''s heads were cut off from a shadow cutter.
The woman turned around looking at the defeated assassins and red at them.
"How could you two be so useless!"
Both assassins looked toward the ground holding their wounds disappointed in themselves.
They both didn''t say a word.
The woman shook her head seeing these two like this.
"Heal yourselves there must be more of those fox scum here!"
She ordered them with an emotionless tone.
Both assassins got one knee, ignoring their wounds.
"Yes, mdy!"
Chapter 62 Two Teams, Two Missions
It was a full moon tonight covering the dark sky, tens of thousands ofmoners started lining up on the sidewalks holding flowers and candles getting prepared to wee their savior who they all owe their lives to.
They all know that if their savior didn''t defend their home then the Hans Dynasty would have wreaked havoc destroying their homes and ughtering their family and friends.
So this was the least they could do to thank their savior.
So while themoners were getting ready to show their thanks.
Arius was sitting on his new horse Star wearing a fully jet-ck body armor adorned with purple and golden markings. Not only that, but he also had a long red cape.
He looked like a heroic ck knight who wasing home from a giant war.
"Arius, we''re ready!"
Jasmin''s voice came from behind a door.
Arius looked over and smiled behind his mask.
"Come on in and show me!"
The door opened revealing all of his spouses.
First came his mother Luna who wore a pink dress encrusted with blue gems, her slender yet voluptuous body contained a natural seductive charm.
Her face was covered by a veil, and beneath her simple yet elegant brows were a pair of clear yet mysterious eyes.
Next came Juna who wore a pure white dress with silky gloves covering her slender hands and a golden spiderweb ne that covered her shoulders and chest. She also wore a veil hiding her beautiful face.
From behind Juna was Jasmin who wore a soft ck evening dress with a big heavy skirt. Her upper body is dressed in ace embellished ribbon and a short tailored jacket. Her hands are donned with longce gloves, not exposing any bit of skin; she also wore a veil.
Eva came next wearing fancy frilly clothes that were blue with various areas in white clothes that showed a royal aura surrounding her. She also wore a veil.
Yua who was flushed in embarrassment came next wearing a green dress and a brown vest over a beige dress, brown arm guards, and boots. She also wore what appears to be a green cape with gold trim and red jewel button; she also had a veil.
Next came Sally who wore an attire with parts of the fluttering skirt and strings being made out of white cloth and a red leather dress, which can be considered to be custom-made she also wore a veil.
Finally nk came next wearing an intricately-decorated royal gown, with what appears to be a bronze breastte. She had a golden scarf going around her neck. She also wore ckish purplish gloves which covered both of her hands. She also wore a veil.
Only one remained and that was Violet who entered wearing a long robe, with beautiful strands of silk fabric hanging from the arms and a long silver thread going around her whole body like a string . She also wore a veil.
Seeing all of his spouses in these beautiful attires Arius wanted to push them all down and go wild like an animal but held himself back.
18 is the magic number when he gets to do snu snu!
"Are you girls ready?"
Arius asked, making sure they were all ready.
All of the girls nodded their heads gently like they were angels.
Arius looked around for Alfred''s wife and son but couldn''t find them.
"Hey Alfred, is your familying?"
Alfred shook his head.
"They will not being when ites to huge crowds. They prefer to stay in the pce so I handle it."
"I see..."
Arius understood.
Alfred, like he remembered something, looked at all of the girls.
"Ah yes by the way we have multiple horses ready for youdies to ride besides Arius!"
He pointed toward the caretaker''s barn house which contained the horses.
It was like magic. All of the girls ran toward the barn to fetch a horse to ride next to Arius.
ten minutes went by and the girls all had ck horses which were sturdy and strong.
They all sat down on their horses.
Seeing it was almost time to start the parade Arius stationed his horse Star in the middle.
To his left was Eva.
To his right was Jasmin.
Next to Eva was Juna.
Next to Jasmin was Yua.
Then next to Juna was Luna.
Then next Yua was Violet.
Then next to Luna was nk.
Then next to Violet was Sally.
Arius looked to see if they were all ready.
"Are you girls ready?"
"Yes husband!"
They all said at the same time.
p Arius nodded his head.
"Then let''s go!"
. .
Somewhere in the Holy kingdom multiple men all wearing fox masks were standing in a small room in a cavern.
"Fox 87 and 34 were killed..."
A man spoke to hisrades holding back his anger.
Seeing their leader bing angry they didn''t dare speak a word.
"DAMN IT!"
The leader mmed his fist into a wooden table causing it to break like a twig.
He truly was angry having two of his men killed and they don''t even know who did it!
Arge man with a big build and long brown hair stepped forward.
"Leaderst time I saw the two they went into the rose brothel after that they didn''te out..."
The leader looked at him with his eyes shining behind his mask.
"Why didn''t you say anything!?"
Therge man started to sweat.
"Well, leader they went to a brothel so I thought they were just taking there time."
The leader rolled his eyes and faced the rest of the group.
"Whatever is dead there dead we mustplete this mission no matter what you all remember what to do right?"
"Yes leader!"
They all disappeared leaving only the leader.
He took out a small piece of paper and opened it.
On the paper it was written.
[Target Princess Jasmin of the Holy Kingdom kidnap and bring her to XXXXX location]
"I swear this better be an easy job..."
The leader put the paper back in his pocket and disappeared.
. .
On the rooftop of a giant building in the Holy Kingdom a woman was looking over the parade that was happening and showed a smile.
twelve women appeared behind her all on one knee.
She turned around and looked at the twelve women.
"Remember our target is to kidnap Arius Fay, mdy has ordered it!"
"It will be done!"
The twelve women disappeared.
The woman looked back at the parade and started to talk to herself.
"Arius Fay I am sorry in advance but we are in desperate need of your assistance to save our empress..."
Chapter 63 Beautiful Fox!?
Under the night sky the Holy Kingdom was in an uproar throwing flowers onto the street holding candles to the sky and dancing like lunatics.
Alcohol was being tossed in the air like a sprinkler as the cold liquids fell onto the people.
Tens of thousands of cheers echo throughout thends as they gaze at their savior who rode on a beautiful horse holding his head high and waving his hand.
To the side of their savior were beautiful women who were mysterious with the veil covering their faces but no doubt that they were beyond flowers.
Thousands of women who weremoners squealed as they gazed upon the man who saved theirnd.
"Look this way, savior!!!"
A woman screamed at the top of her lungs waving her hands like a crazy K-pop fan.
"Ignore her, look at me as my savior!!!"
Another woman pushed the otherdy to the side while yelling toward the savior desperately trying to get his attention.
Their savior looked at them and waved his hand causing the two women to pass out while holding their chest.
''I have never gotten this much attention before...''
Arius thought to himself trying his hardest to wave at everyone.
At first he thought it was gonna be a simple but chill parade where they would thank him.
But of course thousands of women and even some men were trying to gain his attention by showing off their bodies trying to get him to take them as a lover or even a concubine or something even better like a wife.
Arius of course ignored them as he already has beautiful women as his spouses.
Looking to his left and right he noticed his spouses were nervously waving.
Besides Sally, nk and Jasmin who all waved their hands elegantly looking left to right.
On the other hand Luna, Eva, Juna, Yua, and Violet were sweating buckets while they awkwardly waved their petite hands.
What was the most shocking was Violet being nervous.
Come on she is literally a goddess who has sent millions of souls to heaven and hell or even reincarnated some.
So she has been in the spotlight before.
Also when Arius died he swore he saw her acting all high and mighty but right now she was like a scared little pug.
''Violet are you ok?''
Arius looked over to Violet speaking through his mind to her.
Violet quickly looked at Arius and put up a fake smile while giving him a thumbs up.
''Ok a-as al- always!''
She responded while stuttering like crazy, her whole body was shaking and you could see sweat forming on her head.
Arius of course noticed this andughed to himself.
''Who would have thought an alluring, appealing, charming, cute, dazzling, delicate, delightful, elegant, exquisite, divine, angelic, beautiful goddess like yourself would be so shy when it came to huge crowds.''
Violet''s whole face erupted in steam and her whole body flushed to the point of volcanic red.
Hearing these words from her man caused her to be a little wet.
A matter of fact she was dripping right now...
Her eyes turned into hearts.
Just like magic the whole crowd of people who were on the sidewalks disappeared and all she could see was her husband.
Seeing he calmed his wife he patted himself on the back.
While Arius was patting himself on the back an arrow came out of nowhere like a speeding bullet.
Arius''s eyes snapped onto the arrow and caught it with one hand.
Soon hundreds of arrows shot from every direction.
"..."
Arius only sighed thinking these people were the stupidest fucks he has ever seen.
LIKE HELLO DID YOU NOT SEE ME CRUSHING AN ARMY LIKE THEY WERE ANTS AND YOU THINK ARROWS COULD HURT ME!?!??!?!?
Themoners on the sidewalks began screaming, running for cover in shops and buildings as another hundred arrows came flying toward the ground.
Arius lifted his right hand, hundreds of arrays began appearing in the sky and all of a sudden all of the arrows became dismantled.
Eight people who were all wearing a ck robe and a fox mask appeared on the street holding small knives which had a venomous poison on the tips.
A tall slim man who had a fox mask on stepped forward and looked at Arius.
"I have to admit to stop my arrow barrage you are a stron-"
All of a sudden the man who was about to finish his sentence had his head chopped off.
"What the fuck!?"
The rest of the fox mask people yelled in order while they stepped backward and into fighting positions.
They were in pure shock seeing theirrade''s head cut off out of nowhere.
Sweat began to form on their bodies and without them realizing it their bodies were shaking.
Arius jumped off his horse Star and began walking toward them in slow steps.
Every step he took sent shivers down their spines.
At this point they knew they couldn''t win and decided to abort the mission.
All of the fox mask people took out a small crystal and were about to use it until a chilling voice resonated in their ears.
"Where do you think you''re going?"
Ice began to appear from the ground.
The fox mask people''s legs became covered in solid ice.
Arius arrived in front of them exploding with killing intent.
The fact that they ruined a parade that was meant for him was a crime that must be met with death!
"Please spare our lives!"
Each fox mask person began begging for their lives.
Arius simply ignored them and shed their heads off with his hand.
"How about youe out as well and enjoy the party?"
He looked over to the alleyways which were pitch ck.
Seeing they weren''ting out his eyes turned golden.
In the matter of seconds twelve women were dragged out of the alleyways by an unknown force.
His eyes turned back to red.
The twelve women fell to the ground but quickly stood up and looked at the man in fear.
"Who are you?"
Arius asked, clearly annoyed.
Silence...
They didn''t respond.
They couldn''t.
Their mouths weren''t opening even if they tried.
Seeing no response he shook his head in disappointment.
Looking over at his spouses he began to speak.
"Can you guys y with their bodies?"
"..."
"Of course master!"
Luna, Violet, Yua, Jasmin, Eva, Juna, and nk all looked at their husband with dumbfounded expressions.
Besides one girl and that was Sally who immediately dashed at the twelve women and began groping them one by one.
"How dare you touch me!"
A woman muttered seeing Sally grope her chest.
Ariusughed seeing this scene.
"Hahaha, let the interrogationmence!"
"Yes master!"
Sally responded with a perverted expression.
She took out a spiky toy and was about to y with the woman in the middle of the street until a voice came from out of nowhere.
"Please stop what you are about to do please!"
A woman with long pink hair wearing a purple Japanese kimono who had arge beautiful orange fox tail appeared out of thin air.
Arius''s eyes snapped onto her little fox ears that were ced on her head.
"God damn..."
He could only utter those two words.
For the first time in his life his nose began to bleed because of a woman.
Come on its a fox girl any man would get a nose bleed from this!
Arius coughed a couple of times, wiping his nose with his sleeve he looked at the fox woman ignoring the multiple gazes stabbing him in the back.
He looked back toward his spouses who all had a petrifying gaze.
"After this whole ordeal I''ll take all of you on a date!"
He showed a charming smile.
All of their faces became flushed just thinking of a date with their man.
So for the greater good they all kept their mouths shut and stopped gazing at his back.
''If I can have a fox woman in my harem my life would beplete!''
Arius silently thought to himself, his eyes turned toward the foxdy whose whole body was shaking with his gaze on her body.
''Why is this man looking at my body? I am just an ugly fox...''
The fox woman thought to herself, feeling his gaze of desire.
She was confused, every male fox would look at her in disgust even humans looked at her in disgust, so why is this man gazing at her like he wanted to throw her to the ground and fuck her until she became numb and squirted everywhere!?
Chapter 64 Fox=Wife
"What''s your name?"
Arius sh stepped in front of the cute fox.
Seeing him appear out of nowhere caused her to fall on her fluffy fox tail.
"Eek!"
She screeched.
No man has ever been this close to her so when a male appeared in front of her she became dumb in the head and could only fall to the ground.
Arius looked down at the fox woman, chuckling to himself he reached his hand out to help her up.
"Don''t touch me!"
The fox woman pped his hand away, averting her gaze she looked to the ground with expressionless eyes.
Not minding his hand being pped, Arius sighed.
"..."
Without asking he grabbed the fox woman by her fluffy tail which caused her to flush red and snap her eyes onto him.
"Wh-Wha-What ar-are yo-yo-you DOING!?"
Her eyes went back and forth to her tail to Arius''s eyes.
Her entire mind was in chaos.
Wasn''t she ugly?
Wasn''t she unsightly?
Wasn''t she not soft?
So many more thoughts ran through her mind mentally exhausting her.
All of a sudden her entire body fluttered and twitches uncontrobly.
She looked behind her to see the young boy who came close to her petting her tail gently and smoothly like he was taking care of a baby.
Seeing this she began to tear up a little.
Everyone has always said her tail was too orange and big to find attractive.
For her whole life no one has ever touched her tail.
This boy was the first to do so.
It brought happiness to her.
"Sniff."
She began wiping her tears while holding her snot in her nose which was about toe out from the crying.
Arius''s whole being snapped onto her face which has a small tear drop.
"Are you ok!?"
The only thing he could think of is protecting this sexy fox.
The fox woman nodded her head slightly.
"Yes, I am fine"
She gently spoke, showing a giant smile.
"For the first time in my life someone has touched my tail even though everyone has said no one will touch it..."
She ced her hands on her chest and took a deep breath in relief.
"What did you just say...?
Arius stopped petting her tail and looked at her with disgusted eyes.
Being a little surprised the fox woman just blurted out words.
"My fellow tribe members say I am the ugliest so I came to terms with it..."
Hearing these ursed words Arius felt like he wanted to ughter a whole tribe right now.
Like how the fuck dare they say she is ugly when she has huge melons her thighs are thick and overall she is steaming hot!
Arius grabbed her small snowy hands and looked her in the eyes.
"Unforgivable."
"Huh?"
She reacted a little confused of what he meant by unforgivable.
"Where is your tribe?"
He asked with an emotionless voice, his eyes became dark red and his white hair began to float, the ground started to shake.
Without waiting for an answer he grabbed the fox woman''s waist and shot toward the sky and sted off to the right leaving behind everyone.
"Ara, Ara, what a naughty husband..."
Juna spoke, holding her left cheek while smiling like a devil.
"Ladies this calls for a punishment when hubby gets back!"
Luna stepped forward and spoke to the girls.
All of the girls nodded their heads in agreement.
. .
While the girls wereing up with a punishment for their husband.
He was flying toward a giant forest.
"AHHHHHHH!!!"
The fox woman screamed in fear, looking down and her white face became pale as a ghost.
She tightly held onto Arius with all of her strength.
"That''s right I forgot to ask what''s your name wifey?"
He looked down at her as he flew at the speed of sound.
"M-My na-name i- is Rena temp."
She told him.
"Well, Rena, starting today you will be my wife!"
"Huh..."
This whole time Arius thought he should only have three wives but hanging out with each girl he truly fell in love with them so it wouldn''t be fair to treat the other girls like that so fuck that everyone is his wife once he gets back he''ll tell them!
Rena felt her heart beating intently.
Her entire body became flushed.
Her giant foxtail began going side to side.
''No man has ever wanted toe near me... But this boy wants to marry me. We just met but my heart is beating.''
Rena thought to herself, looking at his red eyes she nodded her head.
''I can''t let this opportunity go, surely this is the only man in the world who would marry such a ugly fox as myself...''
"I will marry you!"
She yelled with an embarrassed expression stered on her face.
Arius stopped mid air, hovering over a forest and under a full moon he locked his lips onto Rena.
Feeling a soft sensation on her lips she couldn''t help but blush even harder than before.
Two figures hovered under the moonlight enjoying a deep long kiss.
It was truly an amazing sight.
Arius parted his lips from hers and patted her on the head.
"Rena you are my woman now is there anything in this world that has hurt you?"
He asked, wanting a reason to kill the uncultured bastards.
Rena looked down toward the ground.
"Arius before I answer, can you please help me save my mother?"
"Of course!"
Arius nodded his head.
Seeing he agreed so easily caused her heart to flutter.
He didn''t even know her condition yet he would help.
Will she finally be able to see her mother again?
For over 17 years her mother has been in a dark sleep from a strange curse that fell upon her.
Rena has been alone not having family or friends who supported her.
Everyday she tried desperately to find someone to help her mother but everyone would turn a blind eye and walk away from her.
On a random day people started avoiding her and she didn''t know why.
They would call her ugly, unsightly, grotesque, hideous, homely, ill-favored, monstrous, unappealing, unattractive, unbeautiful, and so much more.
,m At some point she gave up and fell into a cycle of telling herself she is those things.
She came to the conclusion she would be lonely for the rest of her life.
Her and Arius haven''t even known each other for an hour.
They were already wife and husband.
Besides her mother Arius has been the most genuine kind person to her out of everyone she has met.
Tears began forming in her eyes, her face flushed a little and her eyes squinted.
She held Arius by the back of his neck and pulled him into a kiss.
She unlocked her lips from his.
A beautiful innocent smile formed on her angelic face and her mouth opened saying four words.
"I love you Arius..."
Chapter 65 Darling...
While Arius and Rena were kissing under the full moon.
At this moment, a freezing temp and cold wind suddenly blew in a mysterious room, making the tables and chairs creak, making an eerie sound.
A woman named Rose had her eyes crimson red, her hair was messy, and the ghostly, mysterious, and shattering bloodlust in her body was running wildly, in a turbulent flow.
She has a vicious heart and ruthless methods. She treats anyone with a contemptuous and indifferent face, and she will not show any sympathy and pity because of someone''s miserable appearance.
Except for one person!
As long as it involves him, her mentality is easily out of bnce. Her inferiorityplex and her paranoia will make it difficult for her to control her emotions and make it impossible for her to maintain her own rationality!
At this moment, boundless anger and killing intent filled Rose''s mind, almost drowning her reason.
She had no pen and paper at hand, so she could only keep writing the word "quiet" in her heart in an attempt to calm herself down.
But no matter how many times she writes it!
No matter how many times she writes it!
She couldn''t hold back her emotions that were about to get out of control.
The strokes begin to deform gradually, and the glyph structure begins to be distorted.
In the end, the word "quiet" that she wrote thousands of times in her heart was actually deformed and twisted into a word "kill".
kill!
Kill kill kill kill! ! !
Rose suddenly opened her eyes.
Just thinking that her first love Arius Fay would be already married to many woman made the woman want to kill the entire continent with her bare hands.
Knock, knock!
She heard a knocking sound from the door.
"Come in!"
She roared.
"Subordinates are here."
Two men walked into the room saluting the youngdy.
Rose''s mouth slowly revealed extremely cruel and cold words.
"¡Kill them all."
"Yes!"
It was like the two men knew what they had to do.
After the subordinates retreated, Rose covered her head, gritted her teeth, and slowly suppressed the uncontroble emotions in her heart.
No matter how angry she was just now, no matter how full of killing intent.
She still knew what the big picture was, and knew that this was not the time when her sisters turned their backs on her and started to try and kidnap Arius to make love with him.
Rose, she can endure.
But the anger and killing intent in her heart still needed a gap to vent.
so...
It can only be Ron...
Just when she remembered her previous life, when Arius and Ron shed in a military building, ording to the mission they received they had to fight.
Just to vent her anger.
She had a group of mercenaries who killed countless people on the battlefield torture Ron until he was impotent and wasn''t ever able to walk for the rest of his life.
She walked over to a window and looked to the moon.
"Arius, my darling no matter if you are on earth or another world I will follow you no matter what."
With these words she left her room and headed toward the outside.
Leaving her vi.
She looked at the night sky and showed a distorted cold smile.
"If Arius has a scratch on him or anything happens to him."
Cold wind starts to form around her body and the surroundings turn to ice.
Her body was as cold as ice and if anyone was to touch her their hand would be frozen.
She began floating in the air and boosted toward somewhere.
Stopping randomly her nose picked up a familiar scent.
"THIS IS ARIUS''S SMELL!!! HOW COULD I FORGET!!!"
Her face exploded in sweetness.
Without wasting time she scanned everywhere.
Her eyes rapidly shot everywhere like she was a turret.
All of a sudden she saw Arius holding a beautiful girl who was a fox
Her whole face went dark under her hair.
Crack, crack, crack.
The entire sky began cracking
Trees and rocks were destroyed
Her eyes turned red, a really bright red that showed endless bloodlust.
Before she could go kill the other woman she was pulled into an endless dark void.
In a pitch ck voice she looked everywhere with anger.
"Who pulled me in here when I was about to clean my DARLING!!!"
Rose''s voice echoed in the darkness.
"It was me..."
nk stepped forward, her hands crossing her chest and she looked at Rose with a headache.
"When did you be so powerful?"
She had to ask Rose.
Rose tilted her head, her eyes which were blood red turned to a beautiful rose red.
"When I asked you to summon me to the world Dan-Arius, you gave me the skill evolution, remember?"
nk smacked her head just remembering.
"That is correct, I did give you that skill..."
Rose nodded her head.
Smack!
nknded a chop on Rose''s head.
"You idiot! I summoned you to this world to see Arius not kill thousands of people!"
Rose red at her, turning her head in a pout she looked toward the ground.
"It''s not my fault those people saw my bare skin..."
nk felt her headache worsen, looking toward the girl she felt like it was a mistake to agree to her request.
"They only saw your shoulder!"
She told Rose with a dumbfounded expression.
"So? It''s still my bare skin, only Arius is allowed to see it, no one else!"
Roseined, stomping her foot in the dark void.
"Rose, I have been meaning to ask you this, why are you so obsessed with Arius to go this far for him?"
nk asked, truly wanting to know why she acted like this.
nk''s words caused sadness to erupt from Rose''s body.
Just remembering her past life on earth and how Daniel or now Arius saved her from those terrorist and gave her a life full of happiness just for her to get the news he died on a mission...
She wished she gave him her body if she knew he would die.
But, she couldn''t so shemitted suicide.
When she did she found herself in front of nk who was drinking coffee watching dog videos.
So what did she do?
She begged to be with Daniel or now Arius.
nk of course agreed because this was the first human to ever appear in front of her.
So while Arius was living his life to the fullest, gaining wife after wife Rose has been mastering her evolution skill so she could find Arius.
And she finally found him!
She was truly happy.
She was over the world.
She felt like she could cry in joy!
Rose looked at nk with heart eyes.
"Because Arius is my life and life without Arius is no life at all..."
Chapter 66 Past. R18
nk nodded her head in agreement.
"I have to agree with you there Rose I would erase every lifeform if it meant I could be with Arius forever!"
Rose red at nk with killing intent.
nk showed a small smile.
"Rose you know I can''t get hurt..."
Rose looked to the side and clicked her tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk... Damn bitch..."
nk ced her hand on Rose''s shoulder.
"Rose you do know Arius isn''t a virgin right?"
nk''s words were like a bomb.
"Huh..."
Rose looked at her with a confused face.
Seeing she was truly confused nk felt like she was a idiot.
"Yeah he was a yer on earth take a look."
nk took a step back and snapped her fingers causing a giant screen to appear in front of them.
Two people were having a intimate moment.
Daniel and a woman.
What Rose saw next made her want to kill every female in a 100000000000000000000000000000 mile radius.
"M, mo~... You can''t... Ah~ Kooraa~ "
While rubbing Rena''s chest, which was twisting in his arms, Daniel nuzzled his face into her neck.
Rena feels Daniel''s snort andughs tricklingly.
He could smell the faint scent of sweat and a pleasant aromaing from Rena.
As soon as Rena''s resistance weakened, Daniel''s hands continued to pull up Rena''s clothes, exposing her breasts wrapped in her underwear.
"We just need to rinse it off and it will be fine, right?"
"Everyone''s still cleaning up~ So we''ll have to help too..."
"Just once, then. You are super wet"
"But Daniel was the one who made me wet¡"
Daniel''s hand slips under her shorts and underwear.
When Daniel''s fingers touched her private parts, they were already moist, and the light caress on her breasts showed that her body was ready to fuck.
Rena was getting more and more eager to have sex.
After all, it was nice to be wanted as a lover. She knew she should be cleaning up, but she just couldn''t refuse in earnest.
She knew that if she really refused, Daniel would stop like he did when she was cooking, but her bad self-whispered that she should just let it happen.
"Okay, just one time..."
"Thank you, Rena"
"Ah~ Suddenly... Don''t be so hard on me... Let''s go to the corner... In this ce~ Even with the frosted ss from the door... If someonees, Will be noticed by the shadow..."
When Rena gave her permission, Daniel''s caresses became less reserved.
With his hands caressing her breasts, he loosened the underwear covering her breasts and rolled it up like the jacket. He pinched her nipples, which were beginning to harden, with his thumb and middle finger.
As if pushed by Daniel, who took his hands away from her private parts and focused on caressing her breasts with both hands, Rena slowly walked to the corner of the bathroom.
"My breast... It''s hard to walk when you''re touching them... And you''re only touching my breast... "
"Didn''t you worry about my other woman''s breasts? I thought I should tell you that I like Rena''s breasts"
"Hah... Ah... My nipples... You''re just doing my nipples... Ah... I understand so it''s enough... ?"
Daniel and Rena, still in close contact, staggered to the corner of the bathroom and finally reached it. By this time, both of Rena''s nipples had swollen up to be hard and plump.
With both hands on the wall, Rena put her hips out to Daniel.
Rena''s hips were pressed even more closely against him, and the soft touch of her hips hit against his stiffly erect penis that was a dragon.
"Daniel, kiss me... Chu... Nn... Rero... Puha... Ah...There...there good.... Your finger feels so good..."
Daniel slips down her shorts and pulls down her underwear as well, and presses his penis against her.
Daniel''s penis is so hot that it can be seen even through the cloth, and Rena''s private parts are tingling with anticipation.
Her tingling vagina quickly made the inside of her vagina slippery with love juice.
Daniel''s fingers slipped into the vagina. Not one, but two fingers carefully stirred around inside Rena''s vagina.
He knew exactly where Rena''s weak points were, because he''d had sex with her many times, and when he rubbed her vagina with his fingers, Rena writhed in agony, dripping more love juice.
"Don''t make too much noise, or they''ll know we''re having sex"
"I know... I Don''t have a hobby of exposing myself...Al is here today... So I have to hold back my voice..."
Daniel and Rena were whispering to each other in a quiet voice.
Rena, now Daniel''s woman, didn''t want to be seen in ascivious manner.
"Then let''s take our time..."
"Yes... Daniel... Come on..."
When Daniel pulled his fingers out, he saw a string of love juice.
After pulling down his underwear, Daniel takes out his long and thick manhood and slowly inserts it into Rena''s vagina. He pushes his penis in, which is wet with slippery love juice, and hips and Rena''s asse into contact with each other.
"Hah... It''s entered... Daniel''s cock feels so good..."
"It''s so good inside of you, Rena Look at me"
"Yeah... Nn... Chu... Chu...Daniel... you''re twitching inside me... Does it feel good inside me?"
"Ah... Rena, your insides are the mostfortable. I just want to stay connected to you forever"
What Daniel didn''t know at the time was he was going to be an overpowered kid with a harem full of beauties.
Daniel didn''t move as soon as he inserted himself, but wrapped his arms around Rena''s stomach and chest.
He kissed Rena and slowly ran his hands over her body, stroking her.
The frustrating caresses made Rena feel more happy connecting with the person she loved.
Rena''s vagina tightened around Daniel''s penis.
The folds of Rena''s vagina tightened around Daniel''s penis, and her womb greeted the ns.
The vaginal pressure is just that of Rena''s devotion to making Daniel''s penis feel good.
Daniel felt sofortable that he felt like he could ejacte just by being inserted.
The best vagina for Daniel was here, made possible by their perfect body chemistry and Rena''s devoted love.
"Daniel... I think I''m going to cum just by being connected to you..."
"I''ll move slowly too, so let''s be patient"
"Yeah... Chu... Nn... Nn~ Nn... Rero... Rero... Slurp... Chuchu... ?"
Daniel and Rena''s lips are tightly pressed together and their tongues intertwine.
Daniel begins a very slow pistoning motion while kissing her deeply, while they were exchanging saliva.
He pulls his penis slowly until the edge, and then thrusts his penis in until it pushes up against the womb. Rena also thrusts her hips out, groping and pushing the back of her vagina against the ns. The folds of her vaginal wall tangled around his penis, urging him to ejacte....
Daniel decided to keep holding back his ejaction to the limit, trying to taste Rena''s pussy to the fullest.
Just when he thought he was about to ejacte with one more rub, he heard the door to the changing room open.
"Daniel, Rena. How''s it going over there?"
"We''re done! What? They''re not here..."
They heard the voices of Alvin and John. From where Alvin and the others are standing, they can''t see the shadow of the two connected in the corner of the bathroom, making it look like the two are not in the bathroom.
Rena''s eyes widened in surprise.
Daniel can''t stop himself from rubbing onest time now.
In order to prevent Rena from moaning from the pleasure of ejaction, he forcefully pulls her head back and puts his penis deep into her vagina while keeping his lips perfectly pressed against hers.
"????"
Dopyu... Dopyu... Dopyu... Dopyu...
Daniel ejactes into Rena''s vagina.
"Al, it looks like they''re not here, so let'' s go help Emily and the others outside to prepare for the mission."
"Right! Maybe they''re over there, too"
In the midst of Alvin and John talking, Rena was in a deep, deep climax.
As much strength as she had left, she strained her legs to keep from copsing to the floor.
There was nowhere to hold on to on the slippery wall, so she grabbed Daniel''s arm and was intoxicated by the sensation of being drenched with semen.
As it was, Daniel and Rena didn''t move until the ejaction was over.
As soon as Alvin and John left the dressing room, Daniel finally withdrew his penis.
"Oh no, that was really great timing"
"Hah... Hah... I thought we were going to get caught..."
Daniel and Renaughed at each other.
"Looks like we have to go too"
"Yeah. They mighte looking for us again. I''ll go to my room and change my clothes"
"Okay. Thank you, Rena"
"Nn... "
They kissed lightly and Daniel adjusted his clothes.
With that, the giant screen disappeared leaving the two woman in an award silence.
Rose and nk were drenched from there slits from watching Arius fuck that woman name Rena.
"I must clean Arius!"
Rose snapped out of being horny and looked at nk with anger in her eyes.
nk sighed.
"Rose, this was his past life, he has had sex with many woman..."
"AND!?"
Rose roared, breathing heavily she inserted her fingers under her dress and found her slit drenched.
''Damn it, seeing Arius fucking another woman turned me on to much, I have to leave and ''heal'' myself.''
She thought to herself.
Without waiting for nk to answer she left, heading back to her vi, she needed to release herself...
"Oh my..."
nk didn''t stop her, for the same reason.
She was horny as well.
"Well... Lets masturbate!
nk yelled with heart eyes, her clean white skin was burning with sweat.
"Ah... Arius, once your 18 I will eat you up..."
Chapter 67 Small Mistake...
While nk and Rose were relieving themselves.
Arius and Rena entered the kingdom of foxes aka fox tribe.
Inside the giant forest was an amazing site of mountains, grasnds and deserts.
Arius couldn''t help but be in disbelief viewing these terrains in the same ce.
Thousands of house-like apartments were built into the giant thick wooden trees everywhere in the forest.
No one roamed the trails due to it being night.
After taking the site all in Arius turned toward Rena who was looking away from him twitching nervously.
"What''s wrong?"
Arius asked, cing his hand on her shoulder he turned her to face toward him to only be met with a pale face.
"Nothing... It''s just that I have bad memories here... I hat- I don''t like this ce at all..."
Rena whispered in a small voice, her eyes showed hate but her mind was against that hate.
Even though she hates this ce with her whole being a part of her mind telling her she doesn''t she just hates the people who caused that hate to rise in her.
"Eek!"
Rena was all of a sudden pulled into a hug by Arius who started to brush her hair with his hand.
"Rena, if someone tries to bully you I''ll clean them off this!"
Arius told her with a serious tone, his eyes also showing killing intent.
"Um..."
Rena responded cutely, her tail began to wag back and forth indicating she was happy.
Detaching the hug Arius looked at Rena.
"So, I forgot what you want me to do here or whatever?"
He asked awkwardly, scratching his head in embarrassment.
Rena pped her hands together and turned serious.
"Arius, please wake up the empress!"
Arius nodded his head.
"Sure, where is she?"
He looked around like he was scanning the whole forest.
Rena grabbed Arius''s hand and pulled him along while she ran toward somewhere.
"Follow me!"
She yelled with an excited voice, her whole face was beaming with happiness for some reason?
After running for about 15 minutes they arrived in front of a giant den that was built underground.
250 male foxes who all wore metal armor from head to toe, even covering their tails all held small knives which had poison at the tip.
All of them stood guard all around the entrance.
Rena was about to step forward but Arius held her in ce.
She turned around with question marks on her face.
"What are you doing?"
She whispered as quietly as possible.
Arius showed a giant smile, kissing Rena on the forehead which caused her to blush he started walking toward the guards.
Rena who snapped out of the pure happiness from being kissed tried to grab Arius''s arm but her hand went through him causing her to be shock
Arius turned around and stuck out his tongue.
"Let me handle this... ok?"
He told her with a confident tone and an cocky body posture showing he doesn''t give a fuck.
Rena shook her head up and down believing he was going to be fine.
Arius, seeing she was believing in him, caused a small smile to form on his face.
''Well, now that she believes in me I have to put on a good show... no?"
He thought to himself while he walked toward the fox guards.
Two fox guards were standing next to each other talking about random things.
"Once I get off duty I''m going to mate a lot with my wife, I want hundreds of kids!"
A fox guard closed his eyes and spoke to the other fox guard.
"Haha, I can''t believe you married Cherry. She was a total whore back in school!"
The other fox guardughed remembering the days they would run a train on her.
"Hey take that back!"
The fox guard red at him.
"What? It''s true..."
The other fox guard shrugged his shoulders.
"Damn bro sounds like your wife is a total whore huh..."
Hearing a voice from behind them the two fox guards turned around to be met with a 10 year old smiling.
"Who are you!?"
The fox guard took out his small knife and pointed it toward the child.
The other fox guard started to whistle, getting the attention of every guard.
"Woah woah woah, fe''s let''s talk about this Cherry girl!"
Arius put up both his hands in a stop motion.
Veins began popping on the fox guard''s face.
He knows his wife has a past of being passed around bute on it was the past!
Arius without having anyone notice moved into the fox guard''s ear.
"Cherry''s pussy must be a wreck..."
He whispered, while giggling he took a step backward in a sh.
The fox guard whose whole face was bright red in anger shed at Arius, blinded by the rage he almost hit his fellow guard.
"Watch where you swing that thing!"
The other fox guard jumped backward, barely dodging by a hair; his face was red as well from almost being killed by the guy who married a whore.
But he knew he couldn''t beat the guy up right now because they have an ''intruder'' you could say.
The rest of the fox guards surrounded Arius forming a circle.
Arius ced his hand on his chin and showed a worried expression.
"Oh no, you guys trapped me..."
He spoke in an expressionless voice while scanning all of the fox guards.
"Humans are prohibited here by thew, the fox tribe will have you imprisoned."
The fox guard reached for Arius''s arm.
Arius stood there raising his hands like he was surrendering himself.
The fox guard grabbed Arius''s arm.
Arius''s eyes turned pure golden, the clouds began to pour down rain and the winds became rapid and loud as the thunder roared.
All of the fox guards looked up at the sky in confusion seeing it pour rain on the trees.
An electric shock shot out of Arius''s body from every direction hitting 50 fox guards.
The fox guard who was holding him felt an electric shock run through his body and all of his red fur shot to the sky, his whole body fell to the ground and he fell unconscious with his eyes rolled back into his skull.
The rest of the fox guards backed up in disbelief seeing lighting surrounding Arius''s whole body like it was guarding him from everything that could touch him.
A line of electricity circled around Arius like a h hoop, his whole body was in a yellow armor which was made out of lighting, his eyes were pure golden causing small sparks toe out of his eyes.
A giant trident made out of lighting came from the sky into Arius''s hands, clouds began appearing below him building a throne.
Arius sat back on this cloud throne and smirked under his golden helmet, the atmosphere around him was a supreme ruler who had absolute authority.
At this point everyone was awake and left their apartments to only be met with what they saw as the god of lighting.
Rena who was watching from afar was all of a sudden moved forcibly to Arius''s side.
Arius waved his hand making another cloud throne next to him.
Rena hesitantly sat down.
"Um, Arius, don''t you think this is a little overboard?"
She asked awkwardly looking around seeing all of the fox guards and citizens pissing their pants.
Ariusughed, showing an excited expression he pumped his fist in the air causing lighting to strike down at the trees.
BOOOOOM!!!
Multiple trees exploded, fire began to spread everywhere.
"Haha, I just mastered 2 percent of the supreme mark!"
Arius being too excited to notice his own power idently caused a huge Phenomenon with a fist bump to the sky.
Rena pulled onto Arius''s lighting armor which surprisingly did not hurt her.
Arius, feeling he was being pulled on, looked at Rena with a tilted head.
"What up?"
Rena''s eyes were circling like she was about to pass out.
"Arius, cancel your power or the whole forest will be destroyed!"
Arius looked around, seeing thousands of foxes running around with water trying to put out the fire made him feel a little guilty.
Arius looked back at Rena with a silly expression while sticking out his tongue.
"Whoopsie..."
Chapter 68 Fox Empress Has Some Massive Tits...
With a snap of his finger the rain slowly stopped pouring and disappeared with the clouds which faded away into the sunny sky.
The fire which thousands of foxes desperately tried to put out instantly vanished only leaving a little smoke to roam in the air.
Sparks of electricity absorbed back into Arius''s body taking the golden lighting armor with it.
With a stretch Arius looked around at all of the foxes who were terrified; some were even on their knees worshiping him.
Arius looked to his left at the fox guard whose whole fur was zapped and some of his armor was falling apart.
"May I please enter?"
He asked with an innocent face.
No fox guard uttered a word, the fox guard who was asked slowly nodded his head allowing him through.
He couldn''t say no anyways...
Arius ced his hand on the fox guard''s armor chest te.
"Thank you."
A small light came out of his hand and surrounded the fox guard''s body, his whole fur and armor were back to its original form like nothing ever happened to him.
All of a sudden a giant pir of light came down from the sky and soon an angel appeared who wore a white priest outfit with golden stripes going down the sleeves and a giant golden cross which was stered on the front.
Arius shook his head in satisfaction.
Seeing his supreme mark summon work gave him great pride and aplishment.
The angel appeared in front of Arius with her long straight blue hair which fell to her thighs and golden eyes that showed stars in her pupils including with her curvy body she could be called a subus instead of an angel.
The angel got on one knee and faced her eyes toward the dirt ground.
"My god please give this lowly servant amand!"
Her voice was that of a soft shy woman who was socially awkward around people but still had that sexy charm that could arouse a man.
Arius ced his hand on her soft shoulder.
"You will be named Ang starting today, I have summoned you to heal the people who were ''idently'' hurt by my carelessness.
Ang looked up at her god withplicated eyes, her whole body began to shake slightly.
"My god I will abide by your orders but healing a lower life form is well... disgusting."
Her voice turned cold and her whole atmosphere turned dark.
Just thinking of healing lesser life forms wanted to make her throw up and smash her head into iron steel.
But, she must obey her god...
Standing up she did a small bow.
"My lord, I will heal these dis- foxes."
Ang disappeared in a sh, out of nowhere she appeared in front of a couple hundred foxes whoid on the ground injured.
She ced both her hands out in front of her.
"May the blessing of life heal your existence and bless your soul."
Medium sized golden arrays appeared out of thin air in front of her, a beam of green leaf''s beganing out of the arrays and fell slowly down on the injured foxes.
Once a leafnded on an injured fox their whole body would be wrapped inside by the giant leaf and when a couple seconds passed by the leaf would disappear and the fox would be fully healed.
Arius looked satisfied seeing Ang following her obediently.
Without further to do Arius grabbed onto Rena''s clean smooth white hand and sh stepped into the fox empress'' den which was underground.
Both Arius and Rena were going down a giant tunnel which was lit up by hundreds of torches on the soil walls.
Going deeper and deeper it looked like it was a never ending hallway.
After 10 minutes of sh stepping forward he stopped dead in his tracks and turned toward Rena.
"Do you know where we are?"
Arius asked with an embarrassed expression on his face.
Rena cutely nodded her head.
"Yep, if we keep going forward for another 10 minutes we will reach where she is!"
"Got it!"
Arius grabbed her hand again and bolted forward.
Like Rena said they arrived in exactly 10 minutes.
A giant door which had like Egyptian art of foxes painted all around it stood in front of Arius and Rena.
Arius stepped forward and gently pushed the giant door.
Screech...
It opened slowly, the sound of the door echoed throughout therge room which was pitch ck.
Arius''s eyes turned to a light shade of green to see in the dark perfectly.
In front of his vision was a staircase which led upward.
Not questioning himself he ced his right foot on the first row of staircases.
"Not a trap huh..."
Arius muttered to himself looking up and down the staircase like a hawk.
Rena who heard him loud and clear fidgeted slightly, paranoid that there might be traps all around this ce.
Rena gently pulled onto Arius''s shirt.
"I can''t see..."
"Ah I forgot my bad."
Arius snapped his finger, Rena''s eyes turned a light shade of green making her able to see in the dark.
Both Arius and Rena looked at each other and nodded their heads understanding what both of them wanted to do.
Arius was the first to start walking up the stairs, then followed Rena who was more cautious.
Descending the stairs was like trying to climb a steep hill.
The closer they got the more steep it became.
"Fuck this..."
Arius mumbled clearly, getting annoyed by the stairs bing skinny.
Grabbing Rena by her waist which caused her to let out a small "Eek" he began floating to the top which he should of done in the first ce...
Arriving at the top they bothnded softly on a giant tform.
"Woah..."
Arius couldn''t help but speak a word after his eyesnded on a delicate flower.
The fox empress had long slim legs and the naked body of a goddess.
Steam covered her skin but Arius could still see the curvy outline of the fox''s empresses bottom.
Silver hair fell down onto her shoulders, rolling at the end while covering her ginormous chest with Nine white fluffy tails! The fox''s whole body was that of a human woman aside from her triangle-shaped ears, sharper teeth, and nted blue eyes.
She was lying peacefully on a stone rectangle rock.
Arius and Rena appeared before her.
"Damn she has some massive tits, are those G cups?"
Arius wanted to cop a feel but he wasn''t that much of a degenerate!
Rena nced at Arius, a small giggle left her mouth.
"Arius, maybe you could woo her, despite being a little over 200 she has never had a spouse before..."
She told him.
Even though she loved Arius who saw her as her and not some ugly beast she was for a harem!
That''s right she vowed to herself ever since she was a small girl that when she would find a lover she would try and form a giant harem around him to make him look more cooler and masculine.
Arius gave her a thumbs up.
"I like your style, in the future we can have a three way!"
Rena flushed at those words and nodded her head slightly and began to mumble underneath her breath.
"If that''s what you want I won''t disagree with it..."
Chapter 69 Awakened With Grief
"What was that, Rena?"
Arius couldn''t hear Rena''s tiny voice which sounded like a baby mouse trying to speak.
Rena''s whole body flushed, her purple eyes snapped onto Arius, cing her hands up she beganughing awkwardly.
"Haha... it''s nothing haha... please could you wake up the empress..."
Rena asked, withdrawing her eyes from Arius in embarrassment.
Arius shrugged his shoulders and headed toward the fox empress.
Standing above the fox empress he ced his right hand on her skinny pale jaded stomach and spoke a random heal spell.
"Uhhh... heal..."
A small line of yellow that looked like a small piece of string started to sink into her body and enter her blood vessels.
The fox''s empress''s body began to glow a little, showing life.
The room began lighting up with torches that were ced on the stone walls.
Seeing there was no point in keeping his night vision on he turned his eyes back to a rose red.
Rena did the same, reverting back to her beautiful purple.
"Cough, cough, cough."
The fox empress shot up from the rectangle shaped rock and began coughing which caused her massive breasts to shake up and down.
Arius activated his buddha mode, walking over to the fox empress he waited until she stopped coughing.
After coughing for a good minute the fox empress noticed Arius and immediately tackled him to the cold ground pushing his head into the floor.
Her eyes became fierce, she lifted her white snow hand which had razor sharp nails, cing them gently to Arius''s neck and she began questioning him.
"Who are you? How did you get in here? How am I healed-?"
She went on and on asking hundreds of questions.
If you''re wondering why Arius didn''t dodge or do anything well... he wanted to enjoy those huge melons which were pressed onto his small chest!
Arius felt like he was listening to a broken record, sighing he looked the fox empress in the eyes.
"First of all I just healed you and this is how you repay me by taking me to a cold ground? Second my name is Arius Fay a overpowered harem protagonist who has a bunch of beautiful wives and I want you to be my wi-"
Before Arius could finish his words his body went flying toward the wall.
To be honest he could have never expected to be sent flying out of nowhere.
Boom!
Arius''s body making contact with the stone wall caused the room to shake a little.
Quickly recovering he looked at the feisty fox empress whose eyes were as cold as ice.
"Jeez I was kidding... kinda... but still I am your savior so no need to be so hostile."
Arius told her with a small smile trying to calm the situation.
Rena who was watching this whole time quickly ran toward the fox empress and jumped toward her with open arms.
"Aunt!!!"
She yelled happily.
Seeing her little niece her whole face did a whole 180.
From an icy expression to a warm expression.
Of course Arius noticed this and quietly sulked a little.
Rena and the fox empress tightly hugged each other not wanting to let go.
"My little cute fox I missed you so much."
The fox empress spoke with a smile, tears began toe out of her eyes whichnded on Rena''s cloth.
Rena simply ignored the liquid and cried herself.
"Aunt I was all alone for so long.... I thought I would never be able to see you again."
Her voice was quickly breaking apart, trying her hardest not to break down. She bit her smooth red lip.
"How long have I been asleep..."
The fox empress asked the most important question on her mind and was worried sick.
Rena looked her aunt in the eyes.
"14 years..."
She answered in a sad tone.
The fox empress quickly realized something hearing those years.
"Rena, where is your mother?"
Rena pulled away from her aunt and avoided eye contact, her body began to slowly crumble mentally.
"D-D-D-D-Dead..."
She spit out the one word which took her entire energy.
Silence...
The whole room turned silent until the fox empress began to speak.
"What... Ashely is de- my little sister... is dead!?!?!"
The fox empress''s voice turned cold and distorted, the entire atmosphere around her was suffocating, the stone wall and floor turned to hard pure ice.
Cold air began to leave her body.
Her eyes turned nted and her pupils turned to slits.
She took a step forward which caused the whole den to shake.
Her razor sharp nails grew a couple extra inches to a regr knife size.
The giant nine white fluffy tails began hovering in the air.
Before Arius or Rena could tell the fox empress to calm down the whole den started to turn to ice.
Arius looked to ground and sighed.
He raised his right foot and stomped on the uing ice which was covering the entire stone floor.
"Fire presence."
Arius spoke, A ray of fire equipped to the bottom of his shoes causing the ice surrounding him to melt.
He then quickly disappeared then reappeared next to Rena and lifted her up in a princess carry before the ice could reach her.
The ice quickly melted but the fox empress was still cold as ice.
The fox empress pulled on her hair while her eyes were freezing with danger.
"HOW DID SHE DIE!?"
She couldn''t ept that her little sister was dead.
Her one and only sister who was there for her was dead...
Losing all reason she began screaming while stomping on the floor repeatedly which caused a small crack to appear on the stone floor.
Arius, seeing no ice, ced Rena on the floor.
"I''ll calm her down, just wait here."
With these words Arius raised his hand facing Rena and all of a sudden an orange shield was ced around her.
Rena who was inside the shield (Bubble) looked around with interest.
"Arius, what did you ce around me?"
She looked over at Arius.
"Ah, it''s just a heat shield so no ice magic can pierce it unless it was a god or a demigod."
Rena nodded her head.
"I see..."
Seeing she was satisfied Arius turned around and began walking toward the enraged fox empress who still was screaming and stomping on the floor.
"WHY IS SHE DEAD!?"
The fox empress kept repeating these words over and over, her voice was still as cruel and distorted.
Feeling a presence approaching her, her eyes snapped onto the person and an ice wave came out of her hands.
The fox empress didn''t utter a word and instead attacked without reason.
The giant wave of ice crashed into Arius''s body, freezing him from head to toe.
Not even a second passed and the ice began to crack.
Crack, crack, crack.
Boom...
The ice shattered.
Arius kept walking toward the fox empress with slow strides.
Seeing someone break out of her ice wave gave her a sense of fear but only a little.
More ice began toe out of thin air and her hands.
It shot toward Arius at a rapid speed.
Arius simply raised his hand making a shield of fire which was literally made out of pure fire that only the gods can use.
The ice melted mid air.
The fox empress''s ice began to melt and she found herself passing out from the grief and rage and sense of loss of her younger sister.
Before she hit the stone floor Arius caught her and lifted her in a princess carry.
Coming back toward Rena.
"Let''s head back to the holy kingdom..."
Arius told Rena, deactivating his shield he snapped his finger and a medium size portal appeared.
Rena quickly walked over to Arius and smiled.
"Let''s go home... darling..."
Arius nodded his head.
"Yep, let''s go home my sweet wife."
Going through the portal they entered a back alley.
Rena who was the first one out looked at Arius tilting her head.
"Arius, why are we in an alleyway?"
She asked.
"Huh¡ Because first we have to make sure your aunt won''t freeze the kingdom."
Rena nodded her head understanding what he was thinking and quickly agreed.
"I have to agree with you there, so what will you do?"
Arius showed a gentle smile.
"Let me have a talk with her. I have also lost an important person before¡"
His voice turned quiet at the end.
"Arius¡"
Rena''s fox ears flopped down on her head showing she was sad.
Seeing he made her sad Arius felt like hitting himself.
"Rena, it''s fine, it was in the past, don''t worry about me."
Arius told her with a worried tone trying to make sure she wasn''t gonna go all depressed on him.
Rena eyed Arius seeing if he was lying but couldn''t find anything.
So she shrugged her shoulders.
"Well if you are ever sad you cane to me at any time!"
She spoke energetically, radiating a positive aura around her which she didn''t notice.
It did blind Arius though with cuteness.
With that Rena and Arius talked for another minute until she headed back toward the holy kingdom capital to find his other wives to tell them he will be a little bit longer before he returned home.
With Rena gone Arius made another portal and walked through it still holding the fox empress in a princess carry.
Chapter 70 Pervert!?. R18
[Netori warning... Arius cucked someone in his past life!]
Arius stepped onto a nice clean soft sand ind which was surrounded by an ocean showing nond in a 1,000 mile radius.
Two beach chairs were pointing toward the calm ocean while the sun was bright shining down toward the palm trees.
There were no animals on the ind.
Just Arius and the fox empress.
Slowly and carefully Arius put the fox empress on a beach chair and ced gravity magic on her so she couldn''t move a inch once she woke up.
Arius then sat on the other beach chair and sighed to himself just thinking how this is gonna be a headache.
With a snap of his finger a bucket worth of water came from the sky sshing the fox empress causing her to wake up.
She tried to look around but couldn''t move her body which forced her to look at the sea. .
She truly was acting like a teenage rebel.
"Wha-What di-did you''d-do to -me!?!?"
The fox empress forcibly opened her mouth fighting against the gravity which was silently pushing against her body.
Her words came out slowly but surely.
Seeing there was no need to keep her mouth restrained he lifted the gravity off her face but still had it on her body.
Right when the fox empress felt the force leave her jaw she began yelling.
"How dare you! I, the fox empress, have never been treated like this before!!!"
She went on and onining like a broken record which Arius sat quietly and listened to.
He knew she was grieving and was just using him as someone to yell at and vent.
So he allowed it...
He felt bad.
After a half hour the fox empress ran out of breath and could only keep breathing in oxygen.
Arius saw this as a good time to speak.
"What''s your name?"
He thought if they were gonna talk he might as well know her name.
The fox empress scoffed.
"Why should I tell you?"
Her tone was that of disgust.
Arius held his head with a small annoyed face creeping onto his face.
In his entire two lives he has never had to deal with a more entitled woman before.
"If you don''t tell me your name then we''re not gonna leave here."
Arius had nothing to worry about because time here is extremely slow.
An hour here was a millisecond to the other world.
So he was fine but the fox empress did not know this information.
The look on her face was that of a spoiled child, she bit her lip drawing a little blood.
"M-My name i-is Himari..."
She whispered quietly, you would need to pay full attention if you wanted to hear her.
Of course Arius could hear her, so he responded.
"That''s a beautiful name..."
He looked over at her with his charming smile.
Himari held in herughter.
''Does this kid think he can charm me?''
She thought to herself giggling a little.
Arius who saw her smiling and giggling to herself decided to keep the conversation flowing.
"Do you have any hobbies?"
Himari showed a thinking expression and after a few seconds of thinking she responded.
"No, not really I would just manage the fox tribe..."
After answering Arius''s question she inched her head slowly to the right to gaze at him.
"Do you have a hobby?"
Arius nodded his head.
scratching his white hair he responded.
"To be honest it''s really messed up..."
Arius warned Himari with a small smile.
Himari merely ushered him to tell her.
"Come on, tell me."
Arius sighed.
"Sigh... fine, I use USE to like to steal women from their spouses."
''I truly was a terrible person with no morals''
Arius thought to himself thinking about that time especially.
[Past]
Daniel was undercover at a college party trying to gain information on a rich Pakistani guy''s kid who was named Abdul.
With music pumping and people drinking and taking drugs Daniel pushed his body through and found his target who was with his girlfriend Milis sitting on a couch drinking some Crown Royal whisky.
He was just bbering on and on how rich his dad was.
He probably didn''t know how corrupt he was...
After observing for an hour Daniel noticed Abdul drifting off to sleep due to the whisky.
Milis, his girlfriend who was a Las Vegas model, gently ced his head on the couch and ced a small nket on his stomach.
Soon after that it was 3:00 am in the morning and people began leaving the party.
After another hour it was only Daniel, Abdul, and Milis in the mansion.
Daniel walked over to where the couple was.
"Sorry, can I borrow a room just for the night?"
He asked.
"I don''t mind, you can use the room on the second floor."
Milis answered and gave him the ok.
"Thank you."
Daniel took out a small whisky bottle and handed it over to Milis.
"Please have a sip."
Smiling, he pushed the whisky bottle onto her.
Milis tilted her head, looking at Arius she asked.
"Why are you giving me this?"
Daniel still kept a smile at her words.
"It''s a small payment for letting me stay here for the night."
Milis showed a bright smile and without questioning him took a sip.
It was instant...
Her whole body passed out like she was in a deep sleep.
Daniel took out a small ck phone and dialed in a number.
Brr... Brr... Brr...
Eventually someone picked up.
"Daniel, did you get the information?"
"No sir... I was thinking of questioning his girlfriend."
"Do whatever you need to extract information."
"So any method I choose will be ok as long as I extract information?"
"Yes, over and out."
Beep.
The phone call was disconnected.
putting away his phone Daniel looked over at Milis and his expression turned emotionless.
10 minutester.
Daniel dragged Milis and put her down on the bed, heid her on her side and hugged her from behind. The petite Milis fit perfectly in Daniel''s arms, and the hug was veryfortable.
Daniel''s hands touched Milis''s plump breasts. Daniel began to caress the fluffy breasts, which he could feel even through the one piece dress which was white.
As Daniel slowly caresses therge breasts that are too big to fit in his hands, he is convinced that Milis has the best breasts he has ever felt.
His caresses on her breasts became more passionate and he began to rub them carefully.
"Mmm... Abdul... It feels so good..."
In a drunken state, Milis surrenders herself to the muscr body of the man hugging her. She epts the caresses and twists her body in pleasure without suspecting that the person who is holding her is not Abdul.
Daniel''s relentless caressing of her breasts, which are her sensitive area, makes her body more sensitive than usual.
Daniel loosened the front of her clothes and grabbed Milis''s breasts directly. Unlike Rena''s firm breasts, Milis''s soft breasts seemed to absorb his hands, attracting Daniel even more.
He traced his fingertips only around her nipples, which were already swollen. Milis swayed and moaned sweetly in frustrated pleasure.
"Uhm, you''re messing around... Hyaah"
Suddenly, Milis''s nipples were pinched and she came lightly.
Daniel''s hands never rested as he continued to rub her nipples with his thumb and forefinger to give Milis pleasure.
Milis climaxed again from the pleasure of the relentless nipple torture.
The second climax felt so good that her mind went nk.
"Hah~... Hah~... Hah~..."
While Milis was in a daze, Daniel''s fingertips left her nipples and went down to her underwear, which was soaking wet from her two climaxes. When Daniel slipped his hand inside her underwear and traced the entrance to her secret area with his finger, Milis shivered with pleasure.
"Ah That ce Ah Hiii "
When Daniel''s finger touches her clitoris, Milis lets out a lusty voice.
Daniel''s fingers rubbed her clitoris over and over again, and when he pinched it, the pleasure was so strong that Milis cried out and continued to make charming noises.
The clitoris torture continued until Milis''s underwear was soaked with her love juices and could no longer do its job.
When the one piece dress was off her body Daniel''s penis, which was much bigger than Abdul, was ced at the entrance of Milis''s clitoris.
"I''m going to insert it..."
"...Fehhh, Daniel ~~~"
Just before the insertion, Milis realized that the hand that was making her feel so good was not Abdul but Daniel. However, Milis''s body was already perfectly prepared to receive the male. Instead of resisting, she lowered her center of gravity and epted Daniel''s pration.
Daniel''s penis prated her vaginal passage, which overflowed with love juice, and inserted the deepest part of her vagina.
Milis''s vagina, which was a perfect fit for Abdul, quickly adapted to Daniel''s size. His dragon kissed her cervix and ns.
"Why... are you doing this... "
"Milis invited me..."
"That''s Ah Ah An"
Daniel whispered to Milis, who was in a daze from the continuous drunkenness and pleasure, as if it were true.
The slow shaking of his hips begins, and the pleasure of Daniel''s penis rubbing against her vaginal walls robs Milis of her ability to think...
"Ni My Nipple No No way."
Milis''s vagina tightens up when Daniel squeezes her nipples. Her plump ass shakes every time
Daniel''s hips m into it.
"You like it a little strong, don''t you Milis?"
"No Nn It''s not"
"See, you just squeezed me so hard."
"Ah Ah Ogu Nno It''s not"
Milis tried to deny it, but Daniel silenced her by thrusting his penis deep inside her...!. A nasty voice leaked out of her mouth, something that usually neveres out of Milis.
This is not the same as Abdul poor but gentle sex, but the powerful sex that dominates Milis and awakens her deepest female instincts makes her moan with pleasure.
The image of Abdul had disappeared from her mind as she went crazy with pleasure.
"This is Such position... It''s like a doggie"
Milis was rolled over from her lying position on her side while still connected, and only her ass was lifted high. Grabbing Milis'' slender hips firmly, Daniel starts pistoning hard again.
Daniel''s skillful hips swing was already captivating Milis''s body. Unconsciously, Milis also began to shake her hips, and their movements increased together.
Milis felt that she was about to climax like never before.
It was a sensation she had never felt before during sex with Abdul.
She opened her mouth sloppily, drooled, and pressed her hips against Daniel''s following her female instincts to reach the highest climax. Daniel''s penis, which had swelled to the brink of ejaction, pressed against her cervix.
"Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh"
Milis''s mind went nk and she climaxed with pleasure.
A lot of semen is released from Daniel''s penis as well, filling up Milis'' womb and vagina. Milis continues to climax at the sensation of warm semen filling her vagina.
Then Daniel poured thest drop of semen into the vagina of Milis and slowly pulled out his penis. Semen dripped from Milis''s private parts and flowed down to her thighs.
"Do you want me to continue?"
Daniel spoke with an emotionless tone.
"Fee... It''s a lie..."
Despite the fact that Daniel ejacted, his penis was still erected in front of Milis, who was easily rolled onto her back. The sight made Milis''s vagina throb and deprived her body to resist.
Daniel covered Milis again and inserted his penis in the normal position.
"Huuuu Head My head is so white Naaa I''m going to cum"
"Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone."
"No Ah Ah Boobs It feels so good"
Daniel shakes his hips as he squeezes Milis'' breasts. Milis''s legs are tightly entwined around his waist, and he desperately grips the sheets with both hands.
Daniel sensed Milis''s hidden preference for torment and switched to a slightly more violent caress. He pinched her nipples, pinched her clitoris, and continued to give Milis small painful pleasurable sensations.
When Milis''s hips were grabbed again, Daniel began to make violent, animal-like pistoning movements as if he was making ast spurt.
Milis''s vagina reacts more sensitively than before to the violent pistoning motion that makes her feel more intense than the stagnant shaking of her hips, and she quickly builds up to a climax.
"It''sing I''m cummingggg"
Daniel ejacted for the second time at the very back of her vagina. It was almost the same time as Milis'' climax.
Milis climaxed while feeling the warm semen that filled her vagina to the fullest, and she fainted into consciousness with a sense of euphoria.
Daniel looked at her and hit himself in the head.
"Damn it, I was supposed to get her to spill out information..."
He muttered.
That night Daniel looked through Abdul''s phone and found what he needed...
Did he feel bad...
Not really.
This Abdul kid was a spoiled brat who has raped and done a lot more worst things so he deserves to be cucked!
[End of past]
Arius awkwardlyughed remembering the whole situation.
Himari just stared at him with an expressionless face wondering what he was thinking about.
All she could see was Arius bitterly and awkwardlyughing to himself...
Chapter 71 Himaris Cry
Arius who stoppedughing looked at Himari and put on a serious expression which turned the whole atmosphere depressing.
With a deep sigh Arius decided to get straight to the point and ask her about her little sister who was Rena''s mom.
"Himari we need to talk about your little sister..."
He knew once he stepped onto this ind he needed her to calm down and deal with the grief like an adult and not go on a rampage.
FUUUUUUUUUSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHH!!!
Himari didn''t respond with her words but her mana was bursting out of her whole body causing sand to fly everywhere and water to break apart showing the ocean floor.
Arius merely stood there knowing she wouldn''t be able to scratch him.
With a snap of his finger the gravity lifted off her body in an instant.
Being free from the pressure Himari''s eyes turned bloodshot red, getting her body into a sprinting position she sted forward with her nails aiming for Arius''s throat.
While she shot forward her mind was in utter chaos.
``How dare a human bring up my little sister''s death unforgivable!"
She was truly in a terrible mental state and could only result to violence.
All of that talk earlier and friendly banter disappeared in a second.
Arius looked at Himariing toward him at a rapid speed, putting his hands behind his back as he waited for her nails to connect with his throat.
SLASH!
Himari shed her nails across Arius''s neck causing it to squirt blood on her clothes.
Ignoring that her clothes were covered in a little blood she looked at Arius and couldn''t believe what she saw.
What she saw was Arius standing there peacefully like nothing ever happened to him. The blood from earlier was nowhere to be seen nor his wound on his neck!?
''Impossible!?''
Himari thought to herself expressing disbelief on her face with a small drip of sweating down her right cheek, backing up a little she sted toward Arius this time aiming for his chest.
Again, Arius stood there with a calm expression still with his hands behind his back.
Pierce!
Himari''s nails pierced through Arius''s stomach like he was a piece of paper.
The spleen was pierced as well causing his whole stomach to drip with blood.
This time Himari didn''t back away but instead looked Arius in the eyes thinking she would see pain but what she actually saw was disappointment.
''Why are you disappointed!?''
Himari thought to herself, confused why she asked herself that more rage erupted out of her and she began shing inside Arius''s stomach causing many organs to be destroyed.
The liver, galldder,rge intestine and the small intestine were ripped apart spilling more blood on the sand.
Arius stood there the whole time without screaming nor speaking; he was like a statue.
Himari again looked at his face and again saw more disappointment.
Tears began to fall down her face as she began shing away at Arius''s body like he was a y dummy who could be roughened up.
Arius''s skin was cut open, his arms were ripped off, his two legs were stomped on repeatedly but he still was quiet showing no ounce of pain.
At this point Himari was covered in his blood and her own sweat was wrapped around her body.
She began breathing heavily and went back to shing him over and over until only a distorted looking Arius was left...
Finally backing away she fell backwards on her butt on the bloody sand and tried to catch her breath.
"Are you done?"
Himari who was breathing looked up and wasn''t met with Arius''s distorted looking body but was shocked to see his body brand new like no injury ever happened.
Her entire body shot up from the sand, pointing at him she couldn''t help but ask.
"How are you alive!?"
Ariusughed a little before calming down and looking at her.
"You see I can''t die to a mortal or a demigod I can only die to a god or existence above a god."
He answered the fox empress with a small smile.
Himari was about to speak but suddenly Arius appeared in front of her and hugged her tightly, leaning into her ear he whispered.
"I know you miss your little sister, but would she really like to see you act violent like this?"
Arius''s words were a huge realism check for Himari who knew her little sister would be disappointed in her.
Just remembering how she acted in her den pce and just now by hurting Arius made Himari realize she was blinded by grief and she couldn''t help but cry like a little girl into Arius''s shoulders.
''I-I''m sor-sorry!''
Himari sobbed. Her throat felt swollen and she stuttered as she tried to speak the words in her head.
Even though she has lived for 200 years and experienced many things her heart couldn''t help but cry.
Losing her little sister forever made her realize how much regret she has for bing sick which put her in a deep sleep.
She asked herself if she didn''t be sick could she have saved her little sister or would she not have died at all?
She couldn''t answer this because it didn''t happen, she did be sick and her little sister was now dead.
That was the reality of the situation.
After a couple of minutes Himari''s eyes became swollen with dried tears on her reddish pinkish cheeks.
Detaching the hug she looked at Arius and got on her two knees and mmed her head into the sand.
"Arius, I have acted like aplete moron please hit me back or do the same amount of pain I have caused you!"
Himari begged with a guilty voice.
Arius shook his head and slowly got on one knee which ced him at her eye level.
"Raise your head."
Raising her head she was met with Arius''s rose eyes which startled her a little.
Arius ced his hand on her head and stroked her soft fluffy fox ears.
"This is your punishment, let me enjoy your fox ears!"
He voiced his punishment to the embarrassed fox empress.
Himari didn''t respond and only enjoyed the feeling of warmth on her fox ears.
Suddenly after 5 minutes Arius stopped and took his hand off her head and walked away leaving Himari a little disappointed.
''Why am I disappointed!?''
Himari yelled in her head, for the first time in her life she felt annoyed with a man for detaching his hand from her body.
Arius looked over his shoulders toward Himari.
"Are youing or staying?"
Himari stopped talking in her head and looked back at Arius.
"Yes I''ming."
Arius showed a bright smile which caused Himari to feel a little fussy.
"Great, then let''s get back to the holy kingdom."
Himari nodded her head.
"Um..."
She walked over to Arius.
Seeing Himari was next to him, Arius snapped his finger and a medium sized portal appeared.
Both Himari and Arius walked through the portal to head back toward the holy kingdom.
...
Author-
Thank you so much for reading novel one!
Tomorrow is the start of novel two which Arius will not be a kid but an teenager who will attend the academy and participates in a tournament for the hand of a princess of a giant empire.
While this may all sound cool something major happened in the heavens which could cause a giant ruthless and bloody war to happen on the world Arius and his harem are...
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Chapter 72 7 Years
7 years have passed and during that time Arius has been training, going on dates with his wives, traveling around the continent, and going to other worlds and fucking around.
And of course Arius grew to 180.34 cm (5''11) his white hair was spiky and his eyes were more rosy red then from before, his posture became elegant and his atmosphere turned to that of a walking emperor.
Know matter where he goes his mere presence makes people not able to breathe properly and makes it difficult to look him in the eyes.
Multiple times he had dealt with hundreds or thousands of people bowing to him in public.
At this point if he didn''t have the restraint''s Mia ced on him he would have surely caused earthquakes and other disasters to ur.
At some point nk didn''t like her name so she decided to change it to Mia instead and of course everyone supported it.
Eva, Jasmin, Yua, Lyria, and Rena all grew around the same height which was 172.72 cm. (5''8).
All of them turned into walking roses of beauty which made every man drool out of their mouths and lust after them like wild animal''s.
Luna, Juna, Violet, Sally, and Mia didn''t really change much due to already being fully grown or they couldn''t age farther but they were all 177.8 cm (5''10).
Himari the fox empress who was a divine beauty of her own rights went into a state called being a tsundere toward Arius.
Ever since she came back from that talk with Arius she found herself extremely calm around him and eventually felt her face heat up when he wouldpliment her on her clothes or anything.
But when it came to expressing her feelings and kindness to Arius she would say to him your stupid, ugly man, leave me alone, your nothing to me etc...
Even though she didn''t want to act this way she couldn''t help it.
After all she was 207 years old, she couldn''t act like a teenager in love!
So she decided to wait until she would express her feelings to Arius.
Not just these small changes happened but the divine festival which was supposed to happen 7 years ago was canceled due to the death of the queen of the oasis Empire who was hosting such a festival.
Many empires and kingdoms have gone under construction and measures to counter Arius who they still haven''t met even though they said they would contact him and try and talk with him to see if he was an enemy or not.
To be fair many have tried to find him but they would disappear for some reason.
Only one person who returned back to their kingdom said a bunch of hot chicks who wore crazed smiles saying something like "How dare you try and talk with our husband!" made all of them go POOF!
Which made them all go bye bye.
The power bnce in the world was the same, besides Philip, stair''s advisor took the throne of the Han dynasty and recovered most of their power, also recovering most of the spirit of the people, who were terrified after their kingdom lost 25 percent of their military.
It''s no wonder why they would be terrified that their dynasty was ruled by a war monger who had many many enemies surrounding their borders which could strike at any moment.
Even though no attack has urred besides some mercenary groups entering thends and ughtering, looting, and burning viges no main army from a power attacked.
Thegoon empire began speaking with the outside world in person and even allowing tourists to visit.
The holy kingdom of course changed bing a main world power that was feared because of their ace which they nicknamed the God of ughter. (Authors note- Arius is the ace)
The hologram in the sky from 7 years ago still didn''t leave the vision of anyone who witnessed an army being ughtered like pigs by a mere child.
And of course Lia who was the elf queen and Anker who was the dwarf king have been settled in their respective homends expanding and helping the people, evolving their kingdoms into that of a peace region.
Both of them, though being demigods, still couldn''t find where Arius was, so they gave up and decided they would wait until fate would allow them to meet.
For the death abyss many changes have urred since Arius escaped and that was the king of dragons who ordered all of the guardians to wipe out every creature who couldn''t withstand three blows from them.
Those who could would join the army of death and be sent to expand their territory.
Luckily nonds consisting of people have fallen, only deserted forests have been destroyed and built into that of a fortress.
The people of the world didn''t know that a new power was rising which could upset the power bnce.
Now in the heavens many gods and goddesses have been begging Violet to have Arius have q&a so they could ask him questions and talk with him.
Many goddesses have felt deep lust for him because he has the supreme mark which made him look like the god of hotness and a dominant divine emperor.
Though the gods felt a little jealous they still liked him and saw him as a colleague.
Though there was one god who hated Arius''s guts and that was Arnold who was the god of harem...
All of his harem members ditched him and became fan girls of Arius, even going as far as making a fan club which thousands of goddesses joined.
Some even left their husbands to join the fan club...
At this point Arius was the God of many things...
At some point the gods and goddesses came together in the arena and began discussing what his title should be.
They all knew Arius was above all of them power wise and potential wise.
So he was technically their superior.
Many goddesses said he should be named, " the God of beauty, the God of hotness, the God of sex, the God of manliness."
Of course it was rejected...
Which greatly upset the Arius fan girl club.
While that was happening in the heavens going down into a ce called hell which had a giant golden seal hundreds of thousands of demons who were all chained to the ground began rioting,
Some even began killing the demon next to them with their bare hands.
Beal, the highest ranking demon which was called Apex was sitting on dead bodies of humans, elves, dwarves, demi humans, yokais and many more species looked down at the riots andughed crazily as he ate a live human.
His body was that of a minotaur which was extremelyrge that of a regr house, his ck horns were pointy and his eyes were ck, giant silver bat wings were on his rough scar furry back.
Bing annoyed with the rioting he raised his hand in the air.
Silence...
No demon spoke.
No demon dared to speak.
Beal looked around and his eyesnded on a certain ce next to a torture chamber, his smile grew distorted.
Lifting his giant ugly hand he pointed his pointer finger at the area he was looking at.
Beal''s eyes turned darker.
"Burn..."
His voice was distorted and rusty.
Arge purple me appeared and everyone inside the torturer chamber was cooked like they were in an oven...
"AAHAHHAAHHAA!!!"
Beal''sughing echoed throughout hell sending fear down everyone''s bodies.
He truly was the king... of this dark world.
...
Author-
The start of novel two officially starts!
Thank you for the readers who have made it this far!
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Chapter 73 Divine Festival. 1
Right now standing in front of a giant capital which had enormous stone pirs that had a giant white clean gate which was the entrance into the beautiful paradise that was the oasis empire.
This empire was the strongest military force in the world and biggest when ites to geography. (Well, Arius could walk all over them...)
No matter which kingdom, dynasty, or empire that were in this world none of theme close to the oasis empire which has the biggest poption, best trade, best mages, warriors, and they even have a dragon yer who, what his name suggests, killed a dragon.
Arius and his wives after being checked by the guards who wore golden armor which were made out of dragon scales walked into the beautiful capital which had tens of thousands of people of different social sses either riding in a carriage or walking normally with their two feet.
Hundreds upon hundreds of stalls were set up along the side of the road where thousands of people lined up and waited patiently.
Arius and his wives had to use invisibility and float above the giant crowds flooding the capital.
They all flew toward the registration building to sign up for the tournament.
Of course Arius was the only one participating as the girls only wanna show their husband their elegant and cute side not their bloody and warmonger side.
Arriving in front of a giant painted white brick building that dead ass looked like a giant bank they came to the ground and reduced there invisibly making them seeable again.
Arius who arrived on the ground first looked at his wives and asked.
"Are you girls ready to head in?"
His voice was elegant as always and showed how prideful and confident he was which turned on all of his wives special ces.
Of course they were all excited for Arius''s next birthday... when he turned 18 that was the day they could fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!!!
The girls looked at Arius and nodded their heads and spoke in unison.
"Yes, husband!"
Through these 7 years their rtionships have soared to a whole new level of obsession.
When I say all of them are crazy, I mean it.
At this point all of them were yanderes... (So much for My Three Yandere Wives...)
Once they saw Arius all grown into a teenager who became stunning for the female species which was a turn on for them as it shows how much of a giga chad he is... but jealousy consumed them quickly as for the fact that they would hold themselves back from killing any person who has a hole for a mans cock.
Even Luna has never gotten this bad before, at first she loved her son in a family type of way but then it turned into romantic love then it became obsession... At this point she would find herself ring at other wives and milf''s who would try toe near Arius.
Of course Arius noticed this and told her to calm down and with a couple of kisses and embracing she calmed down for a little bit but the obsession hadn''t calmed down.
Juna was the most shocking one, she used to be sadistic and wanted to step on Arius and make him lick her heels but a couple of years ago it changed, she became an obedient woman for her husband.
All of the other girls of course worsened or you could say improved if you like obsessive woman who were stalkers and wanted you to paint there insides white every millisecond and only lived and breathed for you and if you did die they wouldmit suicide to follow you to your end point in death.
As Arius was about to enter the registration building he felt a small petite white soft hand pull his long sweatshirt which he decided to make from an earth concept design.
Turning around he was met with the goddess Violet who was blushing slightly and looking side to side.
"Arius... can I go to the food stalls and get some giant zed roasted bird legs..."
Her voice was small and quiet and some would say adorable.
A small smile formed on Arius''s handsome face, cing his hand on her blond long hair as he looked down at her cute face.
"Of course just meet us back here, got it wifey?"
He told her with a thumbs up, after saying that he entered the registration with the rest of his wives who all told their fellow sister to get them some as well. (FYI I mean sister in a harem way of fellow wives.)
Once Violet lost sight of herpanions when the door closed she turned around and walked toward the food stall while humming.
"Mm-hmm Mm-hmm Mm-hmm!"
Her eyes were closed and she walked beautifully and energetically passing through the crowded streets like a small cute mouse.
She made sure no one of the male species touched an inch of her body or she would have guilt for the rest of her immortal life.
The only one who is allowed to touch her is her H-U-S-B-A-N-D!
Her short journey ended when she found herself in a long line shaped as a snake which of course was the line for the tasty bird legs.
Still in a happy mood she was tapping her foot on the ground waiting patiently.
With Violet enjoying herself she attracted many eyes on her which were full of lustful gazes or innocent gazes, hell even some first love gazes.
She did her best to ignore these stares and simply waited in line but of course life was sometimes cruel to a beautiful woman.
? "Heydy, my young master wants to have a drink with you inside his carriage."
A tall burly man who wore a brown rag shirt and leather pants which had chainmail going down its sides walked up to Violet and in a rude way spoke to her in an orderly type of tone saying "You can''t refuse" or something like that.
Violet opened her eyes and looked at the giant man with disgust, not even hiding the fact she found him hard to look at with all those ugly scars on his dirty white face covered with long brown dirty hair.
"Go away, I am happily married."
Violet responded with an icy tone, then with a sneer she looked back toward the front of the line like he was not there anymore.
The burly man was embarrassed when he heard someughter from the people around them.
This hurt his ego and pride as a man which he deeply bragged about to hisrades.
With veins popping everywhere on his face he let out a forced voice.
"Lady who cares if you''re married, my young master is a dragon yer. You know Sir Bartholomew the stunning, handsome, wealthy, big dicked man in the oasis empire!"
The burly man praised his young master like a god to Violet who was still ignoring him.
Seeing he was still being ignored he sighed.
"Listendy, your husband won''t find out if you just do a quickie..."
This time Violet looked at the burly man when he finished speaking.
"From what I heard out of your barbarian mouth is that you like riding on your young masters small pathetic infertile dysfunctional cock?"
Violet''s words were cold and crazed but she didn''t stop there and continued:
"Likee on you are saying your young master is stunning, handsome, wealthy AND HAS A BIG COCK, how about you do a quickie with him Mr. dick rider."
The whole street which was cheerful and loud turned quiet.
This woman''s words were like an iron hammer smashing a nail into the ground.
The burly man quickly left the eyes of the people who were whispering and gossiping of what happened.
Seeing the dick rider leave, Violet was finally at the front of the line and turned toward an olddy who was behind the stall, showing a hungry smile as her eyes glowed.
"Excuse me, may I please have 100 bird legs?"
"Sur- I''m sorry dear, how much do you want?"
The old woman did know she wasing to the age of mishearing so she needed to ask again.
Violet showed a radiant smile.
"I said may I please have 100 bird legs."
This time she raised her voice a little.
The old woman felt like passing away right there and then but couldn''t because even death wouldn''t ept her right now.
"Coming right up dearie..."
------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Chapter 74 Divine Festival. 2
Once Violet collected the hundred bird legs she made her way back toward the registration building where she saw Arius and her sisters sitting at a long wooden table.
Hurrying over she ced the one hundred bird legs on the wooden table causing Arius and the rest of the girls to be a little shocked.
Arius was the first one to wee back Violet.
"I see your back already."
He grabbed a bird leg and bit into it showing a delighted expression tasting the vor.
Violet nodded her head and simply sat down next to Eva.
Everyone began eating and chatting happily enjoying the atmosphere of all being together.
But that nice atmosphere did aplete 180 when a luxurious carriage that was made out of gold, silver and dragon scales stopped in front of the wooden table.
The carriage door opened revealing a 23 year old man who was at least 170.18 CM (5''8) tall with short blonde hair.
He had arge build from extensive training and was wearing a pale, yellow robe or tunic with long white pants that end just before his calves paired with brown sandals.
He had a pitch ck sword on his hip and the atmosphere of a warrior who could make regr people suffocate under his gaze.
Of course this man was famous in the oasis empire.
Sir Bartholomew the man who killed a dragon.
Stepping down from his carriage he moved his blond bangs to the side and handsomely walked over to the table Arius and his wives were sitting at trying to enjoy their meal.
Seeing a strange man approach them Arius tilted his head.
''Who the fuck is this guy?''
He thought to himself with a small sneer thinking how much of an ego this guy thinks he has.
Sir Bartholomew stopped in front of the wooden table and took a small bow cing his right hand on his stomach and his left hand to his side.
"Ladies it is an honor to be in your divine presence, just looking at your beauty makes my heart shiver in delight."
His tone was smooth and polite and his voice was elegant.
No matter where he goes, women crawl to him and beg him to pay attention to them so he knew this was an easy catch seeing all of these sexy chicks.
''These whores would be a quick fuck then I can dump them somewhere...''
The arrogant dragon yer thought to himself with a small distorted smile barely noticeable.
Silence...
Still in a bowing position Sir Bartholomew slightly raised his head awkwardly wondering why no one was speaking to him.
His eyes went wide in disbelief when he saw that all of the women were ignoring his existence and just ate bird legs.
Seeing that he was being ignored his face went red and if this was a cartoon world steam would being out his ears.
m!
Sir Bartholomew mmed his right fist on the table which shook the tower of bird legs causing them to fall on him which covered his whole body.
"What the fuck!?"
Being covered in food was a huge blow to his pride as an alpha male.
Shaking his body to get rid of the bird leg smell he lifted his vision back to the woman only to be met with disgust.
At this point he actually took a look at the woman and his eyesnded on a certain girl and that was Violet who he wanted earlier and so he sent his servant only for him to be embarrassed.
"Ah, we meet againdy Vio-"
Before he could finish his sentence an icy re was sent toward him that said "If you talk to me I''ll rip your tongue out and feed it to your family" he found his words noting out of his throat even when he tried to force them out.
Violet clicked her tongue in annoyance and just went back to ignoring his existence.
Sir Bartholomew who calmed his anger spit to his left toward the ground and turned to another beautiful woman.
"May I have the honor of knowing your name, fair maiden?"
He asked in a handsome gesture.
Jasmin wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and looked at him for a second then opened her mouth.
"Piss off you pathetic excuse of a man."
The holy kingdom''s princess responded in a dark voice and an expressionless face.
Sir Bartholomew who at this point was 0 and 2 right now with woman decided to degrade the male in their group to maybe collect some brownie points and get the woman to look at him differently.
Looking at the 17 year old kid sitting there silently minding his own business he began talking.
"Hey you, white haired prick, you think you''re something because you have some woman around you? I bet you I could fuck you up in front of everyone here... you know I killed a dragon that''s right a D-R-A-G-O-N!"
Arius simply stood up and grabbed the dragon yer by his cor and mmed his face into the wooden table causing it to break in half.
Arius leaned into his ear and with a giant breath he began going off...
"Shut your skin tone chicken bone google chrome no home flip phone disowned ice cream cone garden gnome extra chromosome metronome dimedone genome full blown monochrome student loan Indiana Jones overgrown flintstone x and y hormone friendzone Sylvester Stallone Sierra Leone AutoZone professionally seen silver patron Ching Chong ling long suck my ding dong head ass remote control autism down syndrome stage four terminal brain cancer O''Riley autoparts silver bronze ash amino UV light pen sushi ram ramen Harrison Ford gamer bitch ass Virginmp thermometer lean mean string bean Charlie Sheen limousine canteen trampoline serpentine anti histamine wolverine submarine unclean nectarine broken gene Halloween detective spleen smoke screen James Dean putting green tiny peen anti vine aquamarine Eugene extra green nicotine Vaseline jelly bean magazine protein Lightning McQueen vending machine what''chu mean ocean man by ween head ass the fuck up bitch."
After saying all of this he let go of Sir Bartholomew''s cor causing his whole body to fall to the ground face first.
Not even a secondter his whole body stood up from the ground, his eyes which were burning with rage red at Arius with pure hatred.
"Hey you fuck! I hope you signed up for the tournament. You better say your prayers now, you''re a dead man if I be your opponent!!!"
With these words he angrily stomped away while mumbling to himself about killing Arius slowly in the arena.
Arius sighed and used magic to fix the wooden table.
He truly didn''t know that he was gonna run into a narcissistic high powered young man who thought he was on top of the world.
''Well this is annoying...''
He thought to himself a little annoyed.
He did think of killing him right there and then but when he thought of embarrassing the so-called famous dragon yer in front of all of the royal families, nobles, rich merchants, andmoners a small sadistic side rose in him.
''I can''t wait to beat the shit out of you''
-------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Chapter 75 Divine Festival. 3
After Sir Bartholomew left, a dark atmosphere surrounded the area, so Arius and his wives headed toward the arena where the tournament would take ce.
"Damn this ce is huge!"
Arius couldn''t help but speak when his eyesnded on the arena which was a giant colosseum.
Tens of thousands of people from all different species, social ss, religions. or homnd which where the were from all waited patiently chatting with family or friends all eager to enter the magnificent battle colosseum to witness the best warriors on the continent to fight.
Of course Arius didn''t have to wait in line as he was a participant for the tournament, so he strolled to the other side where a giant man decked out with golden armor and a sword that had lighting covering it stood blocking a giant wooden door.
"Excuse me, I am here to participate in the tournament. Can I enter?"
Arius asked, having to look up toward the tall man who was easily 198.12 cm. (6''6).
Compared to Arius he was a giant towering over him.
At first when Ariusid his eyes on him he couldn''t help but think he was a dangerous type of thug that acted like a barbarian who was extremely strong.
But looking closer he was a huge puppy inside of kindness even though he had a shit ton of scars on his face and a crazy fierce re he was a giant teddy bear.
The man looked down at the small young man.
"Do you have the token?"
He asked with a stern voice.
Arius reached into his pocket and took out a crimson golden token that had a picture of a dragon on it, he then showed it to the man.
Without saying anything the man opened the door and stepped to the side then he opened his mouth.
"I wish you the best of luck, young warrior in the tournament."
Arius nodded his head, walking in with his wives following behind him.
For some reason the man that was guarding the door didn''t question nor speak anything to the woman he just silently allowed them in with Arius.
A flight of stairs was ced in front of them so they walked up the stairs and found themselves in a wide room which was extremely luxurious that was painted ruby red on the walls and a sapphire blue on the floor, there were even giant furniture to sit on.
Not even a second has passed and a butler walked into the room and greeted them with an elegant bow.
"Greetings special warriors we will be cing you in a box which are the best seats to watch over the fights that will be happening in about 2 hours."
"Show us the way please."
Arius asked the Butler.
"Of course."
The butler responded, he then walked over to a door and opened it revealing a medium size hallway that was made out of ss.
Arius and his wives followed behind him taking in the view of being in a ss hallway.
Eventually they arrived at their box and headed inside after saying thank you to the butler.
Once they fully entered they were all amazed to be met with a giant open space with a mini pool, beds, a ss table that had many amazing foods disced beautifully, and a giant open balcony to watch down below.
Arius headed over to the balcony and gazed around the colosseum with starry eyes.
Seeing hundreds of thousands of people inside all sitting in their seats overly excited to see the top fighters on the continent fight made him extremely excited.
It made him want to cake walk his way through like a badass ending every round with a flick of his finger not even just his gaze would do.
But he was here for fun, hell he even forgot what the prize was.
At this point it didn''t matter what the prize was as long as he got to face that arrogant dragon yer who he hated down to his core.
All of a sudden a crazed smile attached itself to Arius''s expression.
''I can''t wait to tear him to shreds in front of everyone here, maybe I should break his ego and pride?''
He thought to himself thinking of many ways to break a pathetic egotistical young adult who was high on power.
While Arius was in his own little sadistic world his wives were surrounding the food table.
"Ahhhh, I can''t wait to see my husband steamroll over everyone like the man he is."
Jasmin was the first to speak her thoughts out loud, grabbing a banana she began licking and sucking on his seductively as she imagined it to be Arius''s rod which she has been dying for.
You don''t know how many times she has tried to use drugs or alcohol on Arius to get him to sleep with her.
At some point she even called him a coward and oh boy did she not expect his face to go dark under his white hair.
His atmosphere changed around him and he disappeared like POOF, then he reappeared in front of her and began hitting her jiggly ass over and over.
Jasmin with every hit was flushed red and drool began toe out of her mouth and liquids furiously came down her leg from her slit. She was truly on cloud nine.
Not even a minute passed by and her moans began echoing throughout the pce which greatly shocked the maids and butlers who some even began relieving themselves off to the sound.
With this memory Jasmin began dripping from her special ce which of course was noticed by her sisters.
"Jasmin, remember, I''ll sleep with him first so don''t get to horny!"
Eva red, speaking in an icy tone and a frosty voice.
Veins began popping on Jasmin''s head hearing this, her head whipped toward Eva.
"Huh, who said you''re going first?"
Her voice was distorted and the room immediately turned to a warzone in a mental way.
Luna, not able to keep silent, raised her voice.
"As his mother I should teach him how to have inter course with a woman!"
"NO! I was the one who summoned him to this world I should be able to fuck him first!"
Violet interrupted forcing herself into the conversation.
"That''s not fair Violet you already got to have kinship with him even if he didn''t prate you!"
This time Yua hopped in, her red hair began catching on fire showing how angry she was still about how Violet got to do those things with Arius.
"Excuse m-me I sh-should b-be the on-one to sleep with big brother!"
Lyria cutely barked out like a mouse.
Unfortunately she was ignored... (Damn... poor Lyria...)
"Sisters I must say I am the sex ve of master his personal cum dump his personal belonging so I say I should be the first one to be crushed and mentally destroyed to the point I only think of his dick!"
Sally spoke in pride lifting up her chest.
Juna and Mia stood back and let the others go at it as they walked over to Arius undetected.
Both girls stood to each side of Arius who at this point stopped thinking of destroying the dragon yer but was instead enjoying the view of the sky which showed two suns at sunset.
"I must say the view is simply amazing no matter how many times I see it."
Arius spoke without looking at his two wives.
Mia didn''t respond and only snuggled up to her husband''s chest like a ko.
Juna did the same.
Both girls took in a deep breath and enjoyed the safety he gave off.
Of course this little moment didn''tst long when the rest of the girls came out of nowhere and piled on top of Arius.
Underneath all of his wives Arius smiled gently.
The girls began to giggle as they all snuggled somewhere on Arius''s body.
Arius, who was enjoying the moment, felt a soft small hand touch somewhere...
With a sigh he spoke.
"Which one of you is touching my little guy?"
-------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Damn, the support is fucking outrageous for the past couple days, thank you everyone who has showed support it means a lot to me!
Chapter 76 The Start Of The Divine Tournament
"Which one of you is touching my little guy?"
Arius asked in confusion, trying to look but his vision was blocked by his wives who were toppled on top of him, though his best guess was either Eva or Lyria because of the size of the hand.
No one responded to Arius''s question, they all did agree with each other they would help each other out to feel up their husband.
And you no damn well none of these flowers will snitch, because in the future they might want to feel him up.
Even though Arius was fine with them feeling him up and could care less because they were his woman, hell if he could he would grope them all day but the main reason why the girls like doing it as a secretive activity is because it was a turn on for them.
While Arius was trying to figure out who was touching his little brother a loud voice resonated through the stadium.
"Ladies and gentlemen from all over the continent from differentnds, religions, races, and different values we alle here today for the divine festival to respect the gods who blessed ournds and allow us to have this tournament to witness who the best warrior that this continent has to offer!"
A man in a white tuxedo with long white hair falling down to his back stood in the middle of the Colosseum looking around at the hundreds of thousands of people who were all excited as it was shown by the constant screaming and cheers echoing throughout the area.
"Of course we couldn''t forget about the people on the outside who sadly could not join us here!"
The man snapped his finger, and all of a sudden tens of thousands of screens appeared in the sky around the whole oasis empire making sure everyone could watch.
"As the folk who join us outside of the colosseum and the folks who join us inside, this tournament will be fierce as these are the best warriors on the continent who have dedicated their entire lives to practice and master their skills throughout their journey of blood sweat and tears."
Arius began whistling a little awkwardly hearing these words.
As a wise man he chose to pretend he didn''t hear these words and continued to snuggle with his wives on the floor who were still on top of him.
At this point all of the girls grabbed his supreme rod with one hand...
Which caused Arius to be in a state of bliss.
Back in the middle of the colosseum where the man in the white tuxedo stood he went on and on talking about some useless and boring things until he brought this up.
"Of course because it''s an important day we are joined by many royal families from all over the continent, for safety and privacy reasons we will not disclose their family names but we can say they all have high expectations for the fighters."
"Some royal families stated they would marry their daughters or reward coins to the winner and offer a military position as a high ranking general!"
The colosseum erupted in excitement at these words not only is the winner getting to marry the oasis princess but multiple women from other royals around the continent and even offered a position of high power which would set them up for life!
"Now shall we start ROUND 1!!!"
The man in the white tuxedo roared cheerfully while looking around the colosseum.
Again the colosseum erupted in more cheers and screaming as it even shook the ground floor.
It was that loud.
Looking satisfied at the audience''s reaction the man in the white tuxedo pointed toward a tunnel leading into the colosseum.
"Fighting round 1 in the divine tournament is a man who is known to hunt mercenaries, bandits, ve traders and has destroyed a whole sex trafficking ring and even defeating a giant ice golem with his bare hands saving thousands of lives with these deeds... I INTRODUCE YOU TO KELVIN THE JUSTICE OF NIGHT!!!"
A slim tall man wearing a white shirt and a red cape which floated in the air and a smiling ck mask covering his face walked out of the tunnel holding a pure white sword with his right hand received a roaring of cheers.
The man in the white tuxedo then pointed to the opposite side of the colosseum which had another tunnel leading into this battle zone.
"The man who is fighting the justice of night is a man who you know very well as he defeated an ultrarge, stone golem with a height of over 30 meters."
"This golem was a two-armed, two-legged colossus that seemed to be carved out of stone. Its arms and legs are chunky, so it may look cute if one disregards its size. While so, its round eye sockets and chest are glowing with red lines that permeate from its chest, like a heart the man who defeated this demigod like being with his pure speed is THE SPEED OF LIGHT JYZER!!!"
A small figure who is that of a size of a mere 12 year old kid wore golden clothing covering his whole body and had lightinging out like it was a natural urrence walked out of the tunnel with a shit ton of arrogance stered on his baby face. He held no weapons, just his lighting that swarmed out of his body.
A ginormous eruption of cheers broke out as theyid eyes on the speed of light who was the crowned prince of the Qin dynasty.
The two fighters walked to the middle of the colosseum with steady walking paste showing off no fear and only that of true warriors.
Both of them eyed each other once they arrived in the middle.
Jyzer began talking to Kalvin with a snotty tone.
"Hey, Kelvin, how about you just surrender? We know it''s impossible for you to beat me, might as well save some face, right?"
Kalvin merely scoffed and responded with these words.
"How dare a crowned prince from a declining dynasty talk to me in such words, you are only here to marry the oasis princess to stop the decline of your dynasty in which your deadbeat father caused!"
Veins began appearing all over Jyzer''s face as steam came out of his ears and his body temperature rose.
"SHUT UP! How dare amoner speak to a noble figure such as myself!"
Kalvin red daggers into him.
"So what if I am amoner? I have 1000000 more achievements than you do!"
The man in the white tuxedo stepped in the middle of the two and separated them.
"Calm down, calm down, you both will be able to fight, first let me say the rules."
Kalvin and Jyzer red at each other with stares that could kill.
It''s only round 1 and it''s already going to be a bloody battle...
-------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke coge student like myself!
Chapter 77 A Depressed Ice God
After separating the two the man in the white tuxedo cleared his throat before addressing the people who were watching either in the colosseum or outside on the streets.
"Ladies and Gentlemen the rules are simple there are exactly 1,000 fighters only 500 can remain to move onto the next stage of the tournament remember this is a life and death tournament so there will be bloody and distorted scenes that will appear before your eyes. The fighters must not use illegal enchantments, drugs or crystals, also outside interference is strictly prohibited! If any fighter breaks these rules will not only result in being disqualified but in death!"
His words resounded through the whole oasis empire making sure everyone patriating heard.
With a slight nod he looked at both fighters who were ring at each other from a distance.
Seeing hepleted his job he decided to let these two fight already, so he disappeared from the colosseum like the wind, unseen.
Poof!
With the ref gone the whole colosseum began echoing out chants for there favorite fighters but this was quickly quieted down as the two fighters who were currently in the arena were bursting with power that began to cause the ground to shake and wind to pick up.
Jyzer took a small step forward and immediately his entire body disappeared into that of a lighting bolt leaving behind sparks of electricity.
Kelvin reacted immediately by lifting his leg and stomping his foot into the ground causing giant sharp ice spikes to shoot from the ground and into the sky.
Jyzer danced around the ice spikes with ease, his speed then picked up.
Seeing his ice spikes were avoided Kelvin clicked his tongue in annoyance.
"Tsk..."
Seeing Jyzer would appear in front of him in any second Kelvin decided to freeze everything so with a click of his fingers ice began to appear on the ground covering the entire surface.
the lighting bolt that was an inch away from Kelvin''s face stopped instantly.
Jyzer who was in the lighting bolt was confused until he felt a sharp pain in his right leg, looking down he saw a sharp piece of ice that went through his leg and was nted into the ground causing his body not being able to move.
Kelvin reacted quickly by taking out his white sword and shing at the lighting bolt.
Once the sharp edge of the sword touched the sparks of electricity it began to shake violently, out of nowhere the lighting particles began to consume the white sword which was made out of solid ice.
Kelvin had no choice but to release his white sword, jumping backward about 20 feet from his opponent a new white sword appeared in his right hand.
''This is truly annoying to deal with people who only spent their lives practicing lighting.''
Kelvin thought to himself as he looked at Jyzer''s leg which had healed itself a little while ago.
Jyzer shot forward toward his opponent, with his lighting bolt bing wide he stuck his right fist out and shaped it into a punching position.
This time Kelvin didn''t have time to react, his body which was jabbed in the gut was sent flying into the wall.
BOOM!
The colosseum''s walls shook with the impact.
Kelvin''s body was nted into the wall, a mouth full of blood came out of his mouth hitting the ground making a small puddle of red liquids.
Jyzer who at this point was overly confident left his lighting bolt and crushed the ice that was around him, pointing his pointer finger toward his opponent whose lumbar vertebrae was crushed he chuckled a little.
With a distorted expression stered on his face he spoke words that even made the spectators shutter.
"Kelvin, I''ll see you in the afterlife you prick!!!"
A line of electricity shot toward Kelvin''s body.
Kelvin''s eyes which were closed opened wide and a giant ice coffin wrapped around his body.
ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!
The line of electricity came into contact with the ice coffin.
"Fuck, you pussy how dare you hide in your ice coffin!!!"
Jyzer roared, seeing his line of electricity deflected caused the prince to be aggravated.
Inside the ice coffin Kelvin''s wounds were healing at a rapid paste.
Jyzer who knew this bolted forward, appearing in front of the ice coffin both of his arms turned into electricity and he began punching the ice coffin repeatedly rotating back and forth with his right arm and left arm.
BOOM!
BOOM!
BOOM!
BOOM!
Sweat began to appear on Jyzer''s face and he began breathing heavily.
Truth be told using lighting and those elements of spark wears down the body quickly, and that was happening with Jyzer whose whole body was now exhausted and weak.
Kelvin of course knew this about the people who used electricity and such.
Once his wounds were healed he saw the tiredness of his opponent and so immediately he shattered his ice coffin and threw his ice sword toward Jyzer''s right leg.
Sqwelp!
The ice sword went through Jyzer''s leg fully, causing an unsightly scream toe out of his mouth.
"AHHHHHH!!! MY LEG MY FUCKING LEG!!!"
Usually this type of wound wouldn''t hurt him but him being exhausted yed a huge part in the pain.
Jyzer''s whole body fell to the ground, holding the leg that was pierced. He tried to use healing magic but was really weak in that area.
He was after all a 4th-ss-mage that trained only using electricity his entire life ignoring every other element.
Kelvin walked over to his opponent who was on the ground in tears, looking down at him he began to speak.
"Jyzer it''s over, surrender, I refuse to kill!"
His voice resounded around the whole colosseum.
Throughout the fight screams and cheers were roared but when they heard Kelvin''s words it died down instantly...
Everyone was thinking the same thing...
''Weren''t you just about to be killed by this guy, why won''t you kill him!?''
Not only were the people spectating disappointed but a certain god was...
...
Heaven/heavenly realm.
Boreas the god of cold north wind and the bringer of winter was on the ground crying while punching the pure ice clouds.
"WHY THE FUCK DID I SUMMON A EDGY TEENAGER FROM HIGHSCHOOL!!!"
The god of ice roared in anger and depression, his voice slightly cracking.
"I gave this guy infinite mana for ICE and he still is this pathetic! He still hasn''t be overpowered, how long have you been in that world!? 5 years? 10 years? 15 years? Fuck I lost countst time I watched him was when he was buying a ve!"
Boreas, who was at his breaking point, wanted to freeze everything but knew Violet would probably reincarnate him somewhere he wouldn''t like.
Even though gods can''t die they can be tortured and Violet could do exactly that with her heavenly powers of reincarnation.
If she wanted to she could reincarnate a god into that of a bug, oyster, crab, penguin, anything really.
Of course she didn''t, knowing it would be a waste of time.
No matter what god would be reincarnated into a being who had a life span was like a short nap for them as they are beings who have lived since the creation of the heavenly realm which all of the gods and goddesses at this point have lived for eons.
Boreas who at this point stopped crying sat back on his ice throne took out an alcohol bottle and began drinking.
After a couple of hours over 500 alcohol bottles were on the ground and only a wasted ice god was there with a depressed expression.
------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Golden tickets and gifts are appreciated.
Every 10 golden tickets I''ll release 2 chapters!
Chapter 78 Ariuss Harem
Back in the colosseum hundreds of thousands of people began booing and makingments like.
"What a waste of time!"
"Weak bitch!"
"Kill him already!"
Even some royal families were deeply disappointed in Kelvin who won the match and was moving onto the next stage.
Kelvin who looked around in confusion seeing everyone looking at him with disgusted eyes was beyond disbelieved with the situation.
''How could you want me to kill someone!? That''s a crime!''
He thought to himself with his own eyes looking at the stands of people with disgust.
Ever since he was summoned to this world by the ice god he vowed to himself he would not lose his Japanese morals! (Cough, cough, WW2...)
Seeing everyone displeased, the ref had no choice but to appear.
"Ladies and Gentlemen please calm down, the winner of round 1 is Kelvin the justice of night!"
The ref''s words sounded forced by his expression of awkwardness.
Kelvin''s face turned sunny, bowing his head he faced the ref and opened his mouth.
"Sh¨ri" (Japanese trantion = Victory)
With that one word he left the colosseum while he was still being booed.
For Jyzer he was healed by a 6th-ss healing mage.
Embarrassed by the defeat he just suffered and the mercy he was given by his opponent he left the oasis empire in a sh.
While this was going on Arius wasying on a chair being fed grapes by his wives who all surrounded him with no clothes on besides tight lingerie that showed off their curves and special ces.
"Bi-Big bro-brother th-the under we-wear is dig-digging int-into my slit..."
Lyria spoke shyly while her whole face was flushed and her body squirmed in embarrassment.
Arius took off his sunsses and gazed at her small petite body like a predator wanting to eat its prey.
Luna ced her hand on her daughter''s shoulders with a small smile on her face.
"Lyria, don''t worry, it''s normal to let it dig into your special ce, and it would be preferable to have it a little wet..."
Lyria nodded her head.
"I understand mother!"
With those words she stopped squirming and embraced the tight lingerie and let it sink into her small tight slit which was a little moist.
Violet who was massaging Arius''s right leg began to eye his ce where he keeps his dragon, slowly but surely she grabbed his pants and pulled it down releasing a deted dragon.
Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at their husbands deted dragon that was stillrge even though it wasn''t erected.
"Ara, Ara, Arius you have such a giant friend..."
Juna, Eva''s mother was the first one to grab his dragon and start stroking it, in no time the dragon was at its full power!
A solid 12 inches of a pure meat rod stood highly in the air like a king that was giving off an aura of divinity.
Lyria couldn''t help but be embarrassed even though she touched it early.
Luna was a little shocked herself even though she touched it early but it was over his pants!
''To think he went from a little carrot to arge hotdog...''
She thought to herself a little turned on by the fact her own son is significantlyrger than her dead ex husband... even the girth is amazing.
Eva nodded her head in pride like she was saying "that''s right, look at my husband''s shaft none of you canpare!" She truly was happy to have a husband with a giant shaft.
Yua, a proud warrior, couldn''t help but tremble underneath the power of her husband''s dragon.
Sally just nodded her head.
Mia had a perverted expression on her face the whole time Juna was stroking Arius''s shaft.
Jasmin had a seductive face and began putting two fingers into her slit enjoying the view of her husband''s perfect dragon.
Violet who at this point was pushed back from her beloved husbands glorious, supreme, beautiful, heavenly, out of this world cock made her extra pouty.
As all of the girls began getting horny a knock was heard from the box''s door and then a voice spoke.
"Arius Fay, you are next, pleasee to the east district tunnel."
All of Arius''s wives had dark emotionless faces that were like ck voids, even having their eyes crazed like an insane person.
Having their time with their husband interrupted especially when they were having a sexual activity made all of them enraged wanting to burn down the oasis empire and ughtering millions on people.
Arius showed a calm and peaceful expression the whole time and stood up lifting his ck pants above his waist that put away his still hard dragon that was raging to attack.
Looking at his wives who all were quiet he began to chuckle.
"Hahaha, don''t worry girls I''ll let you touch my little brother anytime but first let me clear this tournament, ok?"
All of his wives slightly bowed their heads and sped their hands and spoke in sync.
"We wish the head of the house great victory!"
Arius nodded his head in satisfaction before disappearing.
Seeing their husband disappear always made their heart ache with grief but they always knew he would return so it quickly went away.
Luna, who seemed like she remembered something, looked at her daughter.
"Ah that''s right, Lyria, can you go buy a cake so we can use it to celebrate Arius''s glorious victory when he returns."
Lyria nodded her head and patted her t chest.
"Of course mother leave it to me, I''ll pick out the best cake!"
Right when Lyria was about to leave she was stopped by Eva who began talking to her.
"Lyria, how about Ie with you just in case?"
Lyria shook her head.
"Don''t worry big sister Eva, I can do this by myself!"
She spoke in confidence as she got dressed in a nice pink dress with a bowtie on the waist line, leaving the box she didn''t wait for an answer.
Walking down the ss hallway she then found some stairs and walked down to the first floor where the shops were.
Looking around for some time she finally found a cake chop called [Cake Alley.]
''That looks perfect!''
Lyria celebrated in her head and scurried inside the shop.
No one was in the cake shop as people were waiting for the next match to start.
Only an olddy was present standing behind the counter cleaning some knives.
Lyria walked up the counter and began speaking.
"Excuse me... may I-"
Ring.
The shop''s door opened revealing Sir Bartholomew wearing a full gold ted dragon armor, and he had a long katana that had dragon skin on it on his hip.
His eyesnded on Lyria, the girl who he saw a little while ago with that Arius guy who embarrassed him in front of so many flowers!
Lyria backed up, intimidated by his presence she bowed her head to the old woman not wanting the cake anymore and tried to leave the shop until a roughrge hand grabbed her by the arm.
"Hey remember me little girl?"
Sir Bartholomew spoke with rage.
"Ple-Please let m-me g-go..."
Lyria, who was on the verge of crying, spoke quietly.
SLAP!
"SHUT UP BITCH!"
Sir Bartholomew who pped Lyria across the face leaving a red handprint on her delicate snowy face red at her with fury in his eyes.
Tears began to run down Lyria''s small face, the only person who had hurt her in her life was her big brother but he was dead...
Quickly thinking she bit his hand.
Sir Bartholomew released his hand from her arm and shook it.
"God damn bitch! Dare bite me, a dragon yer!?"
Lyria scurried out of the cake shop and dashed back to the box where she violently mmed into the door throwing her body into the room.
The other wives quickly looked and saw a crying, distressed, Lyria breaking down sobbing.
They all quickly headed over to her with concern in their eyes.
The first one to speak was Luna and her tone was distorted in rage.
"What happened! Are you ok? Who left this giant hand print on you!?"
Lyria looked at her mother andtched onto her and began speaking with tears still running down her eyes.
"The dr-dragon -yer gu-guy from ear- early hit ME!"
Luna with fury in her eyes looked toward Jasmin.
"Message Arius through a crystal and tell him what happened!"
Jasmin nodded her head and took out a white crystal and spelt something in it.
. .
While that scene was going on Arius was chilling without a care in the world in a lounge where he was waiting to fight, he also was drinking some wine.
Everything was a calm and peaceful atmosphere until he got a message disyed in front of him thatpletely made his whole mood do a 180...
Arius''s eyes turned bloodshot and the ss bottle he was holding was crushed, the pressure around him crushed everything in the room.
"That fucking dragon yer is a DEAD MAN!!!"
His voice was cruel and distorted as he roared at the top of his lungs.
------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
Golden tickets and gifts are appreciated.
Every 10 golden tickets I''ll release 2 chapters!
Arius is gonna fuck this guy up where his momma won''t be able to recognize him...
Chapter 79 Ariuss Rage
In the middle of the colosseum the ref who had a smile on his face began speaking to the spectators who had been waiting patiently.
"Ladies and Gentleman, I thank you for waiting. We now move onto our next match and you won''t be disappointed!"
The entire colosseum shook with the cheers and screams of the spectators after hearing these words from the ref.
The ref smiled even more, having this type of reaction was great for him and his career, so he couldn''t have these people waiting any longer for the fight and decided to start it off as soon as possible, so he addressed the crowd.
"We will now be starting match 2!"
The ref roared in excitement, he then pointed toward the left wing tunnel and began announcing who was going toe out.
"Fighting match 2 in the divine tournament is a man who is known to y dragons, ogres, demonic wolves, and ice golems and has destroyed a whole dark society that gued the streets of the oasis empire protecting the millions of the people who reside in this beautiful empire... I INTRODUCE YOU TO SIR BARTHMOLMEW THE DRAGON SLAYER!!!"
Sir Bartholomew wearing a full gold ted dragon armor, and had a long katana that had dragon skin on it on his hip walked out of the tunnel waving his hand in the air embracing the cheers with a handsome face that showed absolute confidence saying "It''s impossible for me to lose."
For the first time today the entire colosseum roared in praise and cheers even the outside was screaming in delight, seeing their hero was a dreame true for most of them.
After Sir Bartholomew arrived in the middle of the colosseum the ref then looked at the right wing tunnel and all of a sudden he felt a cold deadly chill run down his whole body that felt like it was freezing him in ce.
''What the fuck is happening!?''
The ref yelled in his head full of confusion, trying to move his body was a no go and when he even tried to use magic it wouldn''t work.
The only thing he could move was his mouth and so he took a deep breath and gulped down some saliva before announcing Sir Bartholomew''s opponent.
"Facing Sir Bartholomew''s wrath is a 17 year old kid who at this point has no achievements that have been recorded but he is known as the harem king by many people? PLEASE WELCOME ARIUS FAY!!!"
The ref spoke in confusion but still roared his name.
The entire oasis empire had the same thought hearing an unknown kid go against their hero..
''This Arius kid is gonna be killed...''
But what they didn''t know that Arius that ''kid'' was enraged to the point of cutting this world and half and wanted no more then to torture there so called ''hero''.
From the right wing tunnel a giant breeze of chills and death blew outward into the sky, a single step was heard and it violently shook the sky and ground, the safety shield that was ced to make sure no spells or attacks hit the stands shattered like ss.
Arius who was the tall white haired kid with blood red eyes wearing clothing this world has never seen before slowly stepped into the colosseum and those slow steps shook the entire 80 miles radius ofnd causing houses and structures to fall like dominos.
Without uttering a word Arius moved his hand slightly to the left causing the entire ground floor in the colosseum to break apart like paper and a deathly pressure to fall on the dragon yer mming his body into the broken ground.
Walking slowly toward the terrified dragon yer, Arius''s eyes glowed ck and all of a sudden a dark pure mist appeared in the sky revealing a giant scythe that slowly floated down to his hands.
The ref who had used a teleporting crystal to escape the pressure looked at this scene in horror and couldn''t help but gulp a load of salvia, he knew he had to stop the match and disqualify Arius for fighting before he said FIGHT!
Of course he had no guts to even go near that reaper of death who was radiating an aura of pure hatred that even passed the evilest man in the world!
Sir Bartholomew whose entire body was nted onto the ground not being able to move a tiny bit began using all of his strength to try and move his body at least a little but couldn''t... under this pressure no one could move nor speak, he felt like he was being judged by death himself.
Arius appeared in front of the struggling dragon yer and lifted his right leg and stomped on his right hand which caused a loud cracking sound that was most likely his metacarpals and phnges. (Not gonna cap I wanted to sound smart, it''s just his hand lmao.)
A loud scream of pain could be heard from the dragon yer''s mouth.
"AHHHHHHHHHHH!!! IT HURTS, MY HAND IS FUCKING BROKEN!!!!!!"
Arius, who didn''t show any emotion, grabbed his other hand with his left hand and slowly began to crush it with pure strength.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! STOP PLEASE, I SURRENDER, I SURRENDER!!!!!!!!"
Sir Bartholomew''s entire left hand was broken leaving only blood vessels to explode with blood leaving hand.
Arius lifted his right foot again and stomped on his back causing a shock wave of wind to hit the stands of screaming spectators who were running for their lives, they were even pushing each other out of the way.
Watching from the left tunnel Kelvin was enraged by Arius''s behavior, just by seeing how he acts he is definitely a man who is evil in the heart!
''I must stop him, this man is a threat to this whole empire, all I have to do is restrain him and put him in a prison cell until he calms down!''
Kelvin thought to himself, disappearing from his position he appeared in front of Arius who was repeatedly stomping on Sir Bartholomew''s back which at this point was horribly broken.
Putting his arms out he then looked at Arius with an angered expression showing displeasure.
"How could you do that to someone!?"
He yelled in anger.
Arius stopped then looked at Kelvin with dark eyes, raising his hand he then spoke in a distorted voice.
"Die..."
All of a sudden Kelvin''s entire body exploded with his guts flying onto the ground and his blood painting Arius and Sir Bartholomew''s body.
At this point Sir Bartholomew was traumatized and terrified by this man who kept healing him then breaking his bones then repeating this process over and over.
Thousands of knights began to swarm into the colosseum with iron swords and all of them quickly circled around Arius.
Without looking at the knights Arius let out a deathly pressure causing the knights to have their entire body broken slowly from the inside out.
A disgusting cracking sound was heard from the knights screaming in pain.
This entire time in arge box a man with green hair that was surrounded by his family looked down at this chaos and had a depressing expression on his old face.
"What can I do... my whole oasis empire could be destroyed by a single man, not even a thousand knight''s could cause him to even GLANCE AT THEM!!!"
The man threw a ss bottle to the ground.
His wife quickly picked up the broken ss and scurried off in terror.
A teenage girl around 16 came into the box and stepped in front of her father. She was the princess of the oasis empire Katharina.
She has long green hair, which extends until around her hips, and the type of ringlet curls, on her head she has an Alice band, which has several light blue gems attached to it. on her fingers there were rings put on with several magic gems inserted.
She dons an attire with parts of the fluttering skirt and strings being made out of white cloth and a red leather dress, which can be considered to be custom-made.
She is also wearing dark-brown long boots, which can be considered to be made out of the same dragon leather and she is grasping a long, rod-shaped wand with a length of around 2 meters in her hand.
She bowed her head beautifully and spoke to her father.
"Father, we could try and stop him by saying you''ll marry me to him..."
-----
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke coge student like myself!
Chapter 80 Arius, NTRs The Zo Royal Family!?
As the millions ofmoners ran desperately through each other pushing many things to the ground causing pure mayhem, a giant ck mist wall covered the entire oasis empire trapping everyone in.
Those who passed through the mist had their entire body melted to raw bones leaving them unrecognizable.
Screams of terror resounded from thousands of different locations from those who saw their loved one, friend, or a random strangers bones on the ground.
Even with terrified expressions on their pale ghostly faces and shivering bodies no one dared to move, thinking that if they did they would be killed.
Not soon after everyone focused their attention on the screens in the sky and saw a shocking scene...
Katharina the princess of the oasis empire walked into the colosseum heading in the direction of the enraged Arius who was still mercifully stomping on the now dead corpse of the dragon yer.
Everyone saw Arius as the white haired demon and were all equally scared that their beautiful elegant princess would be hurt by this monster.
..
Inside the colosseum Katharina timidly began to speak up.
"Ex-Excuse m-me..."
Her voice was small but was heard by Arius because in the next second he turned around still with an empty expression and only showing rage in his blood red eyes that shone brightly.
Katharina felt her whole body shutter and freeze at his gaze, her heart began to thump violently in pain, blood vessels began to break in her wrist, her face became paler and paler not even a second went by and her whole body was that of a distorted ghost that was still in human flesh.
Arius stopped stomping his foot on the fool who pped his little sister and instead walked toward Katharina and grabbed her by the neck lifting her body off the ground with ease and began squeezing it with little force but was still deadly to her oxygen.
Katharina felt her breathing bing more chaotic as she struggled desperately to try and escape his hand.
Arius looked at the pathetic attempt and sneered and then spoke coldly with no emotions.
"Call every royal family in your oasis empire toe here or else I will make sure this entire continent is destroyed with no survivors. Do I make myself clear?"
Katharina shook her head up and down rapidly.
Arius released her neck and sat on the ground trying to hold himself back from destroying everything.
As Katharina ran back to her father to tell him to summon all of the royal families Arius''s wives rushed through the right wing tunnel over to him.
The first one to hug him was Lyria whose whole face was red with dried up tears on her cute little face.
"Big brother, thank you... for defending me, don''t you think this is enough though?"
She asked, truly wondering if he was done or not.
Arius slowly lifted his head and ced his right hand on his little sister''s head and began speaking.
"Lyria, I will make it clear to the entire continent that if anyone touches my wives there will be hell to pay, no matter what your position in society or how strong you are I will wipe your entire existence and make sure they suffer."
Arius''s wives were quiet but all of them were deeply warmed in their hearts as they heard their husbands'' words of security.
To think he was this overprotective of them was truly beautiful and romantic to them.
Arius stood up and wiped the dirt off his ck pants then gazed at his wives with warmth in his rosy eyes that showed care and possession.
This event was truly an eye opener for him, no matter how powerful he was he still failed to protect a loved one so he decided today would be the day he announces his involvement in the world when it came to his wives.
He could give two shits about the political situations in this world all he cared about was his wives.
Soon 22 royal families from all differentnds appeared 30 feet away from Arius.
Now there were over 65 people all dressed in extravagant rich clothing only the top 1 percent could purchase and afford.
Most of the royal families had fear glued to their faces as they saw the 17 year old kid who just wiped out an amazing ''hero'' with ease.
But some royal families looked at him haughtily and confidently showing no fear, they truly thought because of their status he wouldn''t dare touch them.
Arius, seeing many royal families gathered, stopped chatting with his wives happily and began walking toward them with his expression turning now to a cold devilish expression that sent a shiver down their spines.
Arriving 5 feet away from the royals Arius scanned all of them and spit toward the ground then red at them.
"Why aren''t you showing respect to a superior being, mortals?"
His words were cold, very cold, he spoke like he was talking to a lesser being that was less then garbage...
Even his wives were a little shocked with this behavior but it soon changed almost instantly to that of possession seeing his domineering attitude.
At this point they wanted to FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!!!
Some royal families soon got on two knees and bowed their heads.
The first ones to speak though was thegoon empire who had the princess, queen and king who were all on their knees bowing their heads into the dirty ground.
"Thegoon empire meets the superior being..."
Like a switch the royal families began doing the same thing.
"The nexus empire meets the supreme being..."
"The rye dynasty meets the superior being..."
"The secretnd meets the superior being..."
One after the other they all began paying respects until one royal family didn''t pay respect they did theplete opposite which was they were all on two feet snickering between themselves taking them as a huge joke.
A tall fat man with red hair who was talking to anotherrge fat man who had a red beard beganughing and makingments out loud.
"Who does this guy think he is? How dare he tell us he is a superior being! Laughable I say!"
"I must agree son, our Zo kingdom is the most powerful in the food market nond dares to touch us or anyone at all!"
Arius listened to the two before walking slowly toward them.
Seeing the white haired kid that was the supposed superior being both father and son beganughing in his face.
"AHAHAHA!!! To think this brat has so many royal families on the ground! At this point I should ra-"
Arius who was listening to the Zo''s kingdom prince had enough at a certain way his words were heading and burned him alive which of course had a painful screaming from the mes.
FUSHHHHHHHH!!!
"AHHHHHHHHH, SAVE ME FATHER HE ACTUALLY IS BURNING ME!!!!!!!!!"
The king of the zo kingdom ran at Arius with a roar.
"DO NOT KILL MY SON!!!"
Arius only looked at him like he was a professional idiot, his eyes turned gray, summoning a rusty steel chain that came out of a small portal and swung downward toward the man''s body which cut the king in half causing blood to spray everywhere.
"EEK!!!"
The one woman who was the queen of the zo kingdom screamed in horror as her own husband''s blood sprayed on her like a shower.
Arius disappeared then reappeared in front of the queen and leaned into her ear and whispered in a cruel tone.
"I''ll bring your son and husband back to life, but you will allow me to crush your insides in front of them, deal?"
The queen who didn''t understand his words nodded with tears in her eyes, looking at Arius she began speaking in between sobs.
"Ple-Please... brin-bring.... them.... bac-back... I''ll do it!"
A distorted expression appeared on Arius''s face as he heard her agree.
To be honest Arius was not thinking straight due to the supreme mark affecting his emotions and personality, which Mia did tell him at the beginning when they first met of how the supreme mark can change someone temporarily if you let your emotions run wild...
Arius showed a cruel smile of that of a demon and thought to himself.
''I''ll just fuck her in front of the whole continent!''
------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
Chapter 81 Supreme Blood
Right as Arius went to grab the queen of the Zo kingdom he felt his body go cold for a split second and out of nowhere an giant arrow with greenlight covering the tip came from the sky toward his body.
Arius sh stepped backwards and in a blink of an eye he disappeared 50 feet back.
The arrow which was supposed to hit the ground changed its direction like a guiding missile and shot toward Arius.
Seeing that the arrow would follow him no matter where he went Arius dug his feet into the ground and ced his hands in front of him and in a loud voice he roared.
"SUPREME SHIELD!"
A golden shield that had red blood stripes going down the front appeared in front of Arius, the next second the giant arrow made contact with the supreme shield causing a collision of steel sounds.
DING!
After a good couple seconds the giant arrow''s green light from the tip faded causing the weapon to fall to the ground like a dead fish as the supreme shield stood strong not even showing the slightest damage.
Thinking it was over Arius went to scan who attacked him but all of a sudden...
SPRRRRRTTTTTTTTT!!!
Thousands of steel made bullets came from the stands toward Arius who was deeply shocked seeing bullets in a fantasy world.
Quickly shaking his head to get the surprised thoughts out of his head Arius sted forward toward the steel bullets while activating his lighting armor that appeared out of nowhere and wrapped his entire body.
The steel bullets which were in the thousands began getting zapped causing the ammunition to rain toward the ground.
Arius arrived at the source and saw a small turret ced behind a seat.
Tilting his head he began thinking to himself.
''Who in hell can make a turret in this world?''
Arius wanted to touch it but the next thing he knew was another thousand steel bullets heading in his direction from the other side of the stands, and all of sudden 10 giant arrows with green lights attached to the tips shot down from the sky.
With so many issuesing toward him Arius smirked and whistled then spoke in a confident voice.
"Fluffy, my old friend, deal with the arrows!"
At these words a giant demonic wolf jumped out of thin air like it was going through space and looked toward the arrows and howled.
"AWUUUUU!!!"
A giant gust of wind blew out of his mouth which was filled with razor sharp teeth and saliva that was dripping on the ground.
The arrows couldn''t handle the wind well because they all went in different directions, not being able to change its course of direction.
Fluffy gaining a small victory made his presence known.
"AWUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!"
His howl resounded miles on miles shaking the empire''s buildings and sending fear down themon people.
Arius looked back for a split second and showed a small smile seeing his pet was fine then looked forward immediately dashing at the speed of light which made him appear in front of the turret in a millisecond.
Lifting his leg he crushed the turret breaking the machine with ease, the steel bullets from earlier crashed into the wall.
The royal families were all petrified, shaking in their clothes seeing such power was beyond this world and all of them almost imminent kept their heads into the ground in fear they could be killed like the Zo royal family.
Arius wives were all showing that of pride seeing their husband showing off his supreme powers and causing the elites of this world to shrink like mice and show them who the real boss is.
Two figures, one of an elven woman and a dwarven man appeared in front of the royal families.
The elven woman was holding a giant bow while the dwarven man was holding a small hammer in his hand.
Seeing the two figures the royal families all felt like crying in happiness.
The two demigods that could cause mass destruction to this world with ease and without even getting up from a seat attacking Arius was a relief for them.
Of course these two were Lia and Anker who were both known as literal demigods in this world.
Arius''s eyes squinted at the two, scanning his eyes up and down their bodies he noticed a 8th-ss-mage enhancement spell stered on their skin which had the ability to block any spell under 8th ss.
Both Lia and Anker felt Arius''s gaze on their bodies and couldn''t help but tremble with their pupils shrinking into the back of their eye sockets.
Lia, whose whole mental state was acting weird, looked at Arius and spoke.
"Who are you...?"
Arius pointed to himself and with a smile he introduced himself.
"My name is Arius Fay, a supreme being who is above puny demigods such as yourselves..."
"..."
Both Lia and Anker were shocked to see such confidence and superiority this person is producing from his body that made his atmosphere into that of a domain of pure blooded royalty.
Biting his lip Anker moved forward toward Arius, with his hammer he began hitting the air. A small golden light appeared and suddenly a mini shield was made out of nothing.
Everyone present was in deep disbelief from seeing such a thing and couldn''t help but sing praise in their heads.
Arius tilted his head, wondering why a small dwarven man made a shield out of thin air and advanced toward him while waddling a little.
The next thing Arius knew was the shield that was made out of thin air appeared in front of his face and all of a sudden long straps came from the shield wrapping around his face making it look like he had a mask that he couldn''t see through.
Arius''s wives began all freaking out seeing such a thing on their husband.
"Arius, are you ok!?"
Jasmin yelled while her body shook crazily from seeing such a thing.
Eva''s eyes looked like they were gonna pop out of her small skull from witnessing her beloved husband being wrapped by a mask.
"Arius, it''s me Eva, your beloved wife! Are you ok!?"
Soon all of Arius''s wives began yelling concern for his safety while the royal families sighed in relief seeing such a threat stabilized.
Anker, who put away his hammer, looked at Arius''s wives and with a confident tone and smile he began talking.
"It''s useless... that mask is made out of graphene and the straps were made out of my demigod blood. It''s impossible for him to remove it... so from now on he will be blind and his powers will be slowly consumed into the straps and transferred to me."
The small dwarven man walked back to Lia, the elven woman who had been watching with a neutral expression.
Arius, who was blinded by the mask,ughed inside his head while listening to Anker speak.
''Haha, do you really think this pathetic demigod blood could contain me!?''
His eyes began to turn pure gold which shone elegantly and brightly and soon the demigod blood which the straps were made out of began getting consumed into his body.
''Disgusting blood, get out of my body!''
Arius roared in disgust as he spoke in his head.
Soon the demigod blood came out of Arius''s body and onto the ground around his body which deeply caused shock from everyone present, especially Anker who had his jaw hitting the ground, mouth in an O shape and his eyes wide open like he saw his mom in a porno.
Anker stepped back while pointing his finger at Arius whose whole face was revealed when the mask hit the floor and shattered like ss.
"Ho-How d-did you do it!? It should be impossible to escape my blood mask!"
Arius showed a small smile and disappeared.
POOF!
All of a sudden Arius appeared in front of Anker and grabbed him by the beard and lifted his small body up to his eye level and pped him across the face and began speaking in a dignified tone that only emperors could wield.
"Pathetic to think you could contain me, the supreme emperor of heaven! It''s truly a ugly thought!"
While this was going on Mia''s eyes squinted like she was trying to look for something that was far away and she immediately noticed something.
"Arius''s golden blood is pumping more violently to his heart and brain causing his emotions and attitude to be more of an upper being who is a ruler of everything..."
Chapter 82 Arius And Mia Cross The Line. 1. R18
Mia who saw that Arius was acting like an supreme being because of his golden blood had no choice but to help him get back in control of his body, so she snapped her finger stopping time itself.
Everything froze in ce not moving in the slightest the only ones who could move were Mia and Arius who both looked at each other.
Arius tilting his head began questioning her.
"Why did you stop time?"
Mia didn''t answer and just begun removing her one piece white dress revealing a beautiful ck braw but quickly removed it showing her erect nipples then she looked down removing her ck underwear revealing her wet slit that dripped.
Arius immidealty felt his dragon roar inside his pants and quickly stood at a full erection, at this point he forgot all about the "I''ll wait until were all 18 thing..." Without uttering another word he began stripping revealing his 6 pack and tall figure, once he took off his pants his long th hard dragon was shown.
Mia who was flushed snapped her fingers and soon they were both in anrge bedroom filled with pillows and an giant king size bed.
Arius who didn''t have time time to react was on the bed and soon Mia appeared on top of him.
Both were fully naked and looked each other in the eyes and soon they both brought there lips together and began making out.
After they were done kissing Arius gently stroked Mia''s cheek, she let out a ticklish little murmur.
A momentter Mia started rubbing her naked body against Arius''s.
Their was a little squelch every time Mia rubbed her crotch against Arius''s thigh.
"Jeez, Mia how are you this horny...?"
Arius asked looking at her perverted flushed face that was full of pleasure.
Hearing this from her husband Mia flushed even more and her slit began dripping even more.
"You''re the only who can make me feel this way... stupid Arius... and tonight your my prey... no matter what you do I''ll be in control!"
Mia spoke in a lusty voice, slowly and deliberately, Mia began stroking Arius''s long hard meat stick.
All of an sudden there were two sounds that could be heard inside the giant room. The sound of her continuous kisses.
"I thought I would be at your mercy Mia..."
"Shut up, Arius. Do you want my sloppy wet slit or my kiss?"
Mia is currently straddling Arius who''s sitting on the bed. He was not allowed to move nor respond to her kisses. I don''t know, instead of continuing to feel the wet liquid drip on his thigh which she kept on increasing the wetness, she dropped it and did this instead.
"Are you possibly addicted to kissing me?"
"I told you to shut up, Arius! You''re at my mercy now. Just ept it and don''t talk"
She pped Arius''s left cheek then resumed her kisses. From normal kisses to asional sucking on my lips and tongue. Maybe, like Arius, she''s trying to memorize the shape of his lips.
This girl, being this aggressive is amazing but yeah, itcks something if you don''t allow the man to move.
"But it''s not fun like this, Mia..."
"Your hands will wander around again if I let you."
''Ah. She''s right. I won''t be able to contain myself to feel her body. This girl. Tormenting me like this but yeah, this is my own doing.''
Arius thought to himself.
"Don''t you want to feel it again?"
"I do... that''s why, I know that if you keep doing this, I won''t be able to hold myself back."
Once again, she pulled on Arius''s neck and kissed him. After that she proceeded on continuing her kisses, his lips were probably already red from all the sucking she has done that she went lower to neck, showering it next with her kisses.
"Why hold yourself back? You can just me it on me."
"Idiot. I know that but I''m scared. I want to do more with you but I''m scared."
''Ah. This girl. She can''t do it herself. I guess I really should take initiative on that part. She''s done enough by initiating the kisses she''s doing also I forgot this was her first time... even though she has lived for eons...''
Arius chuckled in his head at this thought.
Having decided that he would take control, his hands travelled towards her back, specifically her butt, that''s constantly moving since earlier. She didn''t notice it but she''s already rubbing herself on Arius which further stimted both of them.
When she felt my hands on her butt, she bit my neck and red. But despite doing those, she didn''t stop and tried to remove it. Instead, she filled my neck with more kisses and bites.
"You''re being disobedient, Arius."
"me this on me, Mia. I couldn''t contain myself."
Arius who was feeling her butt couldn''t help but grin.
"I wanna put it in."
Arius whispered to her when she went up again for his lips.
"N-no. That''s enough. Be satisfied with that I might not be able to actually do this."
"It''s ok, Mia I''ll be gentle?"
Arius asked for permission, her face reddened further. She once again bit on his lips without answering then her tongue entangled Arius''s, sucking more of his saliva.
"Is that a yes?"
"S-stop making me say it, pervert."
''Yes, it is. Having gotten permission, I''ll slip my hands into cupping her naked butt cheeks into them, feeling their shape in my palms.''
Arius spoke inside his head.
"Huaa. Stop making me feel this weird, Arius."
"Why? You can be honest with me Mia, tell me what you really feel."
''Ah. Mia. She''s really too cute. This personality of hers is giving me this much excitement. My desire is constantly getting filled up.''
Arius bit his lip a little.
"Y-your hands feel warm. It''s melting my butt. Ah. I love you. Don''t make me say something this embarrassing."
"Just keep on ming it on me Mia and be honest. Didn''t you stop time to have sex?"
Arius''s hands cupping her butt were now gripping it hard, fondling it like a dough.
Mia''s hips due to stimtion felt by her butt started to move faster, Arius can now trace her slit even on her naked skin. She''s getting warm and wet down there.
? "Should we make a video and watch it in the future? You''re aware and you keep rubbing it on me. You''re making me want you more, Mia."
"V-video? You''re really a pervert. We can''t, that would be to embarrassing. Ah. I want you too, Arius."
"Ah. You finally said it. I won''t be able to hold back now, Mia."
Using his hands that were on her butt, he picked her up and stood up. Her body was light as a feather to Arius.
Confused, Mia couldn''t do anything but cling onto Arius.
"W-what? What are you doing?"
"Nothing Mia, I''ll just put us in a better ce."
He walked while carrying her and slowly put her body down to further into the bed. Just by being near it, he could smell her scent overflowing from it.
"Y-you, Arius. You said you''ll be at my mercy."
She tried to protest with her words but her body never stops clinging to Arius. She even pulled him down with her.
"Be honest Mia. What do you want us to do?"
"T-that. No. I won''t say it."
"Then I''ll make you say it."
Dropping her in bed, Arius finally had the chance to look over her sexy divine body.
"As I thought. My wife is this sexy."
"Y-you''re too forceful again. Looking at me like an predator is really turning me on."
"I can''t wait to put it inside you."
"Pervert."
"Be honest with me now, Mia. Look at me."
Her eyes then trailed from my face down to that bulge of my cock.
"You like what you''re seeing?"
"I do its perfect. You''re just making me feel weird, you pervert. Come here now. Don''t make me wait."
"You still can''t be honest, Mia."
Arius who was Looking at her this sexy, with her beautiful face filled with lust, he really wanted her. Ah, this girl.
Arius positions himself on top of her, his arms leaning on both sides of her head.
he took in her figure, her face and everything about her in my eyes. Even with all this, this girl can''t be honest with her words but her body, it''s now moving on its own.
Mia reached out to Arius, embracing him to pull him down to her, to make the rest of his body attach to the top of her.
"You''re too beautiful Mia. You''re mine."
Arius let himself get dragged down by her, both bodies are now in contact with each other. Her legs stretched out and circled on Arius, embracing his lower body to hers.
"I love you, Arius..."
After saying that she pulled his head down and locked his mouth to hers while her limbs tightened their hold to him. Arius was now pressed upon herpletely, her breasts pressing against his chest, her pussy pressing against his cock. She was so wet that it spreads to his.
"Mia, are you sure about this? I won''t be able to stop. I''ll take you as mine."
"Idiot. You said I''m yours so make it real now. Will keep this a secret. Use this chance now."
"What about Jasmin, Eva and the others?"
"I love all of them. But I want to have sex with you now. There. I''m being honest. Take responsibility for making me like this, Arius."
Hearing her say that, Arius couldn''t hold onto reason anymore. Breaking their kiss, he went down to her neck, he sucked and licked every part of her and finally, left the hickey he always wanted to leave. Like on Violet, he put it on her shoulder.
He then moved further down to her breasts. Kissing slowly until it reached the top of one of her hills.
Mia was biting her lips while watching Arius. She''s trying hard not to let out a moan.
"This is also mine, Mia"
"Idiot. Stop saying that. That''s yours, I''m yours. Ah. I don''t care anymore. Even if you devour me everyday, I will only be yours. I me you for all this, Arius. Don''t run away after this. You''re taking responsibility. And your promises. You will all grant it to me."
After saying that, Mia drowned herself in her lust, she pushed his head down to her breasts, Arius took that chance to suck on her nipples like a baby. He sucked them hard until they turned red. After minutes of ying with her breasts. He started another downward journey and along the way, he felt her smooth soft white thighs.
When his lips arrived at her most sacred ce, it''s already naked and spread out waiting for him. Arius could see how wet it was and how erect her exposed clitoris was. Using his tongue to tease her clit, his fingers started rubbing her pussy, teasing her entrance by pushing one of his fingers inside.
"Aahh. T-that ce. Hauu."
Mia is clutching his hair as Arius let her taste the pleasure from her pussy being yed.
''When I''m done with her clit, I''ll go down and slurp every love nectar gushing out of her. With my tongue, I''ll keep teasing her entrance, making her lower body twitch from pleasure.''
''This is mine. Mia is mine. I''m tasting her own juices. I''ll take everything from her.''
Her bed is now being stained by her love nectar, her bed that only has her scent will now have another. Sucking her pussy Arius kept teasing her clit, Mia reached her first climax.
"Huuaahh... W-what''s this? What did you do Arius? Haauu¡ Something came out of me. Uuuhh"
Arius didn''t waste any of it and sucked everything from her.
When her climax died down, he gave it a final lick before going back on top of her.
"How was it? Your first climax."
"P-pervert. You didn''t hold back. I still feel tingly down there."
"But we''re not done yet. Look, Mia."
After saying that, Arius pulled his cock out. It''s already fully erect with precum umting at the tip.
Mia''s eyes followed his gaze and saw it and then her eyes moved to her sacred ce.
"W-we''re doing it?"
"Huh? Isn''t that the case? I made you cum, my turn to make you a woman. My woman."
Adjusting his cock, he let it rest on top of hers.
"I''m a bit scared, Arius. Yours is big."
"I''ll be gentle."
Her lower body moved a bit, seemingly adjusting itself to take Arius in. Her legs spread out slowly.
"T-then please¡"
"You can still back out now Mia. I won''t force you. Either way, you''re already mine."
His hips moved ordingly and started rubbing his cock on hers, with every move, her lower body twitched a bit.
"N-no, let''s do it. I''ve been alive for eons I need to do this. I know it will really go in."
"Last chance. I''m going to make you my woman. Mia, from now on no man will be allowed to touch you."
Arius wanted to give her a choice. It''s better this way. She won''t regret it. For him, he will never regret it. Now that they were both at this point, he was only doing this to ease up her mind.
"But you will still help me enjoy this boring world that I have lived in since it was made?"
"Yes. I promised that. But you''re mine no matter what."
"I don''t care now. We''re already at this point. You already saw me in my most embarrassing state and I have loved you since Iid my eyes on you. Make me yours, Arius. Make me your woman."
"Then. I won''t hold back Mia"
She nodded as an answer.
Seeing that, Arius gave her one more kiss, a more passionate kiss to ease her mind further. She epted it and returned his kiss with more passion.
In the midst of that, his hands lifted her legs and spread it out, at the same time, the tip of his cock was now aimed at her entrance. With a push, the tip of his cock entered her.
Chapter 83 Arius And Mia Cross The Line. 2. R18
[Author- I will be doing this R18 scene in first person as Arius, reason being I think it would be better, but please tell me if you prefer 3rd person for the future! Thank you and enjoy the chapter!]
Her face constricted from pain when she felt it entering her but I didn''t let go of her lips. I keep kissing her as I slowly push my cock deeper inside her. Another push and I became blocked with her hymen. And onest push, putting more force than the first two put my whole cockpletely inside her. Her hymen that was blocking me was torn open like that.
Mia wanted to cry out in pain but my mouth never let her, instead, it was the tears that broke out of her eyes because of the pain brought by her losing virginity.
After putting it all. I let it rest and let her take a breath, releasing her mouth from my kiss.
"I-it hurts a lot. Idiot. You didn''t let me cry out in pain. It still hurts now. It feels like I was stabbed by something thick and hard, but it went in easily like it''s too sharp."
"Err. I don''t want to see you cry out in pain. Mia I love you... even as a ultimate being you still can feel pain from your first time... all I can say is that your slit is tight...
"P-pervert. You only think about that now? Ahhh... I can feel your thing throbbing inside."
"Am I going to hard? I''m just making you mine. Yeah. It feels good inside you Mia. You''re squeezing me tight."
"Idiot. I can see from that satisfied face of yours how good it feels for you. So¡ I''m yours now?"
"No doubt. You''re mine, Mia. I finally got to have sex with one of my wives."
Ah. Yes. My desire ispletely filled up right now and it will continue on being filled up as long as I''m with her. This girl, she''s too calm even if she still feels the pain.
"Ah. It doesn''t matter anymore. I gave myself to you, idiot. So take responsibility."
"I will, I''ll never let you go Mia. You seem rxed now. Should I start moving?"
"Eh? It''s not over yet?"
"I thought you would know how this goes as you have been alive for eons and more eons..."
"I didn''t look into that stuff. It''s too lewd and dirty."
What the hell? This girl. What are you doing with your life? Ah. I''m ruining it now, I don''t have the right to ask her.
"This girl. You''re too cute, Mia. And sexy too. I''m getting too aroused from you."
"I-idiot. Pervert. Hurry up now. Finish it, I feel like a burning thing is inside me."
"It will still hurt but if we do it more, you''ll start to feel good."
"We''re going to do it more?"
"Of course. You''re mine now Mia. I want to make you feel good too. Like how you climaxed earlier.
"Argh! You pervert. Do what you want. Just don''t leave me like what you tried to do earlier."
"Don''t worry. I won''t. You''re mine Mia. Remember that."
After saying that, my cock that was resting deep inside her started moving. With a thrust, it got even deeper which made Mia moan out.
Slowly, I pulled it out until half remained inside, when I saw her face ease up, I once again pushed it deep. And just like that, my hips started to do its work.
Pounding my cock inside Mia. From a slow pace to help her familiarize, it gradually sped up making her body sway at every thrust I made.
"Aahh... Huaaa... Haauuu."
Mia''s moans leaked out. Her arms like searching for me, clings onto my neck, pulling me into an embrace while I keep my hips moving, pounding her pussy with my cock.
"Hhaauuhh... It''s hot. I can feel you¡ Huaa¡ More. Make me yours!"
Encouraged by her voice. My hips sped up at pounding Mia, I can feel her insides tighten around it, even if she still feels the pain, she wanted to feel good with me.
Not satisfied with the pleasure, Mia pushes my head down to her neck. Sensing her intention, I suck on her neck, on ces she felt good and after that, I''m back at sucking her nipples. Her moans grew louder because of that.
Before long, I can feel my cock twitch from the extreme pleasure of fully making Mia mine as a true spouse. The cum that gradually built up at every pounding reached its critical point.
Mia felt that I''m about to cum when my hips moved faster than earlier and my grip on her body tightened. She responded to it by clinging her legs on me, pushing my hips deeper.
"Ahh. Mia. I''m about to cum."
"Huaaa... Idiot. Just cum. Don''t tell it to me. Aahhhn.."
Hearing her permission. I didn''t hold back and keep the momentum. The pace at which I pound her grew faster that the lewd wet sounds are the only one apanying Mia''s moans.
After a few minutes of continued pounding, I couldn''t hold my semen anymore. With thest thrust. Even if I don''t want to cum inside her right now, I can''t. Her legs are clinging tightly to me that I can''t pull out.
Just like that, after a twitch from both of our bodies, my semen bursts out inside her, filling her up.
"Aahhn. I feel it. Something''s filling up... Huaaa... my insides. Haauuu¡ What''s this?"
I shut her up by kissing her again while my cock is still pumping out semen inside her. Only when I felt it squeezed out did I release her.
"I-idiot. What was that?"
"Huh? You didn''t know?"
"I don''t. Tell me. I felt something filling me up. And it''s still there right now."
"That''s my semen, Mia. I cummed inside you."
"Eh? T-then that means, I''m getting pregnant?"
What''s this girl? I keep forgetting she is very innocent for a woman her age. Looks like her knowledge about sex has a lot of gaps.
"Don''t worry. I''ll bring you something tomorrow. Drink that and we''ll be fine."
"Really?"
"Yes. Stay still now. I''ll pull it out."
Pulling out my cock from her, Iy myself at her side. Mia watched the process, from pulling it out to the spilling of my semen mixed with her blood.
"W-we did it. We really did it."
"That''s a bit of ate reaction, Mia."
"I still can''t believe it. I had sex with you."
"Yes. We had sex. It means you''re mine now."
This girl. Haa. She''s really mine now. Though I expected this to happen when I turned 18, we just did it a year earlier...
"Idiot. Take responsibility. You can''t try to leave now. Even if you die I''ll use my supreme powers to get you back and lock you in a cage for infinite time."
"You don''t have to remind me. Look at your shoulder. I left my mark there."
"T-they''ll know I did something indecent if they saw that... Jasmin and the others will freak out..."
"Then don''t show it to others."
"Y-you. Unbelievable. You put this on me. Give me a better idea."
"Ah. You can show that to only me?"
Hearing that. Mia''s face reddened again. This girl. What''s with that reaction? You''re blushing at the thought of me seeing a hickey on you? Even after I took her virginity she still this innocent, But this kind of reaction from her. This is different.
"Idiot. Not now."
"Ah. Since we''re done. And I now have my supreme powers in check we can resume time after we get washed up and dressed."
"Eh? Why?"
"To clean out bodies?"
"Idiot..."
"Should we take a photo of our first time. I can summon a phone."
I took my phone from my pants pocket which appeared with a light thought, and then snapped a picture of us in bed. Mia is hugging me now, naked. Even her leg is resting on me. The photo is too erotic to look at and one can guess what happened before we took the photo.
"Idiot. Why did you take one? What will you do with it?"
"So, when we have kids we can look back at this picture and think of the good old days."
"You''re really cheeky, Arius. I''ll keep this, but I won''t let you show it to me in the future."
"Ah. So you''re nning to only look at the picture yourself and masturbate to it while thinking "Damn I had a great first time" or something like that?"
"I... You. What ideas are you giving me?"
"Be honest Mia, I told you. You can me me for everything that you do to me sexually besides the weird shit like BDSM and sadistic y."
"Then¡ I''ll speak with you in the future in what I want to do but not now. Let''s just leave the photos to me."
For some reason she was showing an hot expression with drooling out of her mouth while gazing into my eyes...
Ah. I''m right. This girl. What kind of fetish did she awaken? I''ll put a stop to that if its some weird kinky shit, but until then, I''ll do what she wants. This naughty girl that can''t be honest.
"You naughty girl. Now I''m afraid that you''ll turn into a predator."
"Huh? Why?"
"Think about it. Your clearly an yandere..."
"Err¡ This is your fault ARIUS! I became weird like this! But no. Even if I really want to trap you and fuck you myself for eternity, I won''t do that to you, I''m yours. No one can touch me aside from you."
She''s right. Maybe she truly is a perfect yandere!
"Right. No one can touch you but me. me all that will happen to me, okay? Don''t burden yourself. If you want to video us having sex or whatever you want. I''ll help you."
"Idiot. I told you to stop giving me weird ideas. Not for now. Also I want to now have that orgy with everyone sooner..."
"Ah. Right. Thates when I turn 18. I know that, you don''t have to remind me."
"You now have your scent in this room I might have to lock it in my personal collection of special ces..."
"Do what you want with it. Let''s go, you have to take a bath first."
"Support me, idiot. It''s hard to walk for now."
"I know, give me your arm."
Leaving her room, I picked up our clothes and that bedsheet of hers before I supported her with my shoulder to their bathroom.
And yes, I didn''t let her take a bath alone. I joined her inside and washed her body myself.
"You''re really a pervert. Arius. Now you even joined me here."
"Err. I can''t let you be alone when you''re sore down there."
"But look at you, you''re hard again."
"Uhm. That''s because of you. I wanna do you again."
"Pervert. Let''s wash first, I''ll let you do anything you want to me after."
"Yes, my wife!"
Seemingly energized, I wash her body thoroughly, from her hair down to her toes, no spot untouched.
"Idiot Arius. Your hands are too perverted. Give it to me now¡"
"Did you get horny?"
"Don''t make me say it! Hurry up."
Within the bathroom and infinite realm, we spent the most time inside the bath. I couldn''t resist Mia''s sexy figure that I thoroughly enjoyed it with her. It''s not like she didn''t enjoy it. She''s even naughtier than me. This girl that has just lost her virginity. She''s even more proactive than earlier. Right. That was her true nature. Like that first kiss of ours. She always wants to be the one at the top even if she''s inexperienced.
So after washing up, she sits on me, taking in my cock inside her for the 2nd time. We would''ve gone for a 3rd round if not for her body orgaziming to much that caused her to pass out.
Turns out my dragon is truly a deadly weapon for the female species....
After a little while she woke up and we both changed the bedsheet, after that we went back to the colosseum, while everything was still frozen we spent some time kissing and resting while snuggling with each other. Well, she still continues reaching in for a kiss that will instantly evolve to a passionate one.
This truly was a beautiful bonding moment for us as an husband and wife.
I can''t wait, when I turn 18, I''ll make sure all my yandere wives are in pleasure heaven!
Chapter 84 A Existence Larger Then Mia?
After some talking with Arius, Mia resumed time. Everyone who was frozen in ce all of a sudden began breathing again and their bodies began itching left to right in the state of moving.
The first one to speak was Juna who looked at Mia with a stare that pierced the divine existence, walking over to her she leaned into her ear and began whispering.
"So, Did you you enjoy stopping time and fucking Arius?"
Mia showed a embarrassed expression on her flushed face as the thought about how she went from wanting to dominate and punish Arius sexually to an obedient kitten that was dominated by him...
"How did you.... know I fucked Arius and I stopped time?"
Mia whispered back with a hint of confusion.
Juna giggled a little before answering her with a smirk.
"I am a goddess myself of course I would know if time stopped! I was conscious the whole time the issue was that because how stupidly overpowered you are I couldn''t move an inch, even when I was listening to your small conversation with Arius I felt like an pair of chaotic calming eyes were watching me..."
Miaughed awkwardly knowing that those pair of two eyes were someone she knew very well... To be honest when she told Arius she was the most powerful being in the entire gxy and whatever life was in the entire timeline of everything was a lie but not a lie...
It was an lie about being strongest... but she is the second strongesting behind a certain man and that was her father who is contained in an entire different gxy that has no life just a pitch ck world with trillions of seals, and the most powerful beings in the entire heavens had to put divine techniques to at least lock off the entire ce where he was.
But the problem was that all of these things were useless as the man himself could open his eyes in a direction and everything in his eyesight would disappear.
Now the reason being why he had to be contained in that lifeless gxy was because his existence was to divine everything he touches be perfect, like to perfect where the order can''t keep control of thew of the gxy so they had no choice but to kindly ask him to lock himself away for eternity.
If you''re wondering how that conversation went it went like this.
"Hello sir... we can''t help but notice that you are identally destroying everything... We turned a blind eye to the trillion lives you have caused in the past week... but we can''t ignore that you destroyed the sun for the millionth time and caused every life on every to be extinct... so if you could be so kind and lock yourself somewhere as a small punishment like a time out!"
"You want me, the absolute be in timeout over a small reason such as that?"
"Sir... you have to understand that you hold a lot of power..."
"No shit, I was the one who made the definition of power and gave mortals and lower beings such as those small Gods extreme power, how else do you think the Goddess of archery is good at archery!? I was the one who did that!"
"Sir... I understand that you are a little mad and I understand we are being a little unreasonable... but can you cooperate with us?"
"You do know that if I wanted to I could could erase everything and restart start time or I could make a new one and I could burn the entire gxy with a me that would never go out and it would follow every life no matter where it went also I cou-"
"WHO DARES HIT ME!!!"
"YOUR WIFE YOU IDIOT, STOP CAUSING PROBLEMS YOU BIG DUMMY!!!"
"She-Sher-Sherry... What are you doing here my wifey... there''s no need to gaze at me like you wanna butcher me..."
"What am I doing here? Well, I was out talking with my sister until I found out you were causing issues again! If you don''t listen to the nice lower being and don''t lock yourself away I will personally pull your ear into where ever he wants you!"
"Sherry, stop embarrassing me in front of a lower being..."
"And?"
"I have my own pride..."
"Pride? You have pride? Last time I checked you were on both of your knees in the middle of space begging me to make you a sandwich! Even though you could have made a divine one!"
"Sherry, about that time I love my wife''s skills in preparing food..."
"..."
"Sherry, why are you looking at me like that..."
"OWWW MY EAR, STOP PULLING ME BY MY EAR!"
"Where would you want me to put my husband lower being man?"
"Oh, could you just put him in the lifeless gxy so he doesn''t kill anything, please."
"I''ll get right to it, listen hubby I''ll always visit you but you know you need a couple eons of a time out, once you are more mature I''ll allow you toe out."
"Yes... wife..."
And that''s how an absolute existence was locked away which was Mia''s own father...
Just remembering her father made Mia sweat a little. He was overprotective of her to the point of if any sort of life looks in the direction of her they would be interrogated of why they were looking her way then they would be disposed of..
Even if that life form was millions ofs away, so to speak over trillions of being have been killed just for that reason.
Of course ever since Mia''s mother found out about this she gave him a stern talking to.
If anyone in the entire gxy can cause fear into the absolute it would be his very own wife. She may not be the strongest but when she was mad she could cause more damage than he has ever done...
Mia knew this very well that if anyone could keep her father in check it was her mother.
''Thinking of my mother, how long has it been since I saw her? Last time I did it was on the casino where she was getting wasted and gambling life force which she has infinite of so she was losing nothing when she was ying ckjack, craps, roulette, poker, big six wheel, Pool, and the those stupid machines!"
Just remembering thest conversation she had with her mother was very special...
"Mother, when will you stop gambling? It''s been a couple hundred years"
"Sweetie mommy is busy scamming these nerds, go y somewhere else."
Mia who remembered this conversation couldn''t help but want to p her mother right now like how dare you deflect my question you sly fox!
Juna who has been watching Mia''s facial expression change throughout 5 minutes was confused and a little surprised seeing such faces from her.
''Ara, ara, she is so cute when she is like this, I want to tease her so much.''
While Juna was thinking to herself, Arius was in front of the royal families apologizing about his little genocide he caused.
He did not apologize for anything else though, he knew killing innocent people was a little overboard so he knew he had to make things right at least a little.
The royal families were quite shocked seeing this and Lia and Anker were even more in shock.
Everyone present besides Arius and his wives were shocked even themoners who were watching the screens in the sky were shocked.
Most of themoners were outraged over a simple apology and demanded more like gold coins and such but when they saw Arius''s gaze they quit talking and left silently.
After the entire area was closed down and the screens in the sky were deactivated all of the royal families including Lia and Anker followed Arius and his wives into a private meeting room to talk.
Arius knew that it would be annoying to make enemies of the entire continent and deal with that so he decided to tell them to not fuck with him and he wont fuck with them easy solution just overall don''t fuck with each other!
Once everyone was seated Arius began speaking.
"Nice to meet you all, my name is Arius Fay which you already know, let''s talk shall we, I promise I won''t bite so stop with the terrified expressions..."
Chapter 85 Hellish War
Located in the deepest parts of hell millions of demonsy on the groundpletely dead with their organs and blood painted everywhere.
Above those corpses were another million demons fighting to the death, like savages they ripped each other open with their own hands while doing anything to gain the upper hand even using the cruelest most dishonorable ways imaginable.
This hellish war has been going on for about 4 months which in the hell is 4 years.
The war started with two upper hell beings who were the apex in their areas getting into a fight about territory and the situation immediately turned bloody.
With both apex demons not caring about their armies they would literally use them as cannon fodder causing millions of deaths and cracks in the hagiarchy of hell causing chaos to erupt.
With that chaos led to some apex demons deaths causing another demon to rise to that position and want to expand their power.
Soon this became a domino effect and now the entire hell realm was filled with bodies of dead demons and the smell of fresh blood and dry blood was in the air.
Right now as the hellish war started to slow down in deaths as most apex demons pulled out due to reasons only two stood on the battlefield facing each other with crazed demonic expressions.
One was named Jeer and the other Kay.
They were both the strongest apex demons and both were shaped like normal men in pure ck armor covering their entire tall muscr bodies.
"AHAHAHA!!! To think I could have a personal fight with the apex demon Jeer the demonic chaos!"
Kay roared inughter as his distorted voice resounded through hell causing shivers to run down everybody''s bodies.
Jeer only stood in silence but responded with his killing intent bursting out of his ck armor causing the entire area to crack and break apart.
The corpses of the demons fell into the cracked ground while the demons who were still alive were falling into the dark cracks while screaming in fear as they fell down into the endless darkness.
Kay, who was the only one unaffected by the killing intent, smiled widely and began to use his own killing intent which was bursting out of his ck armor.
FUSSSSSSHHHHHH!!!
Both killing intents collided with each other with each pushing against each other.
The entire hell realm began to fall apart as the already destroyed ground shook violently and theva began to turn into a tornado.
At this point both apex demons were fighting on pure killing intent, and both of them didn''t want to give in.
Soon both apex demons started to walk closer to each other as their killing intents caused more force to repel everything causing chaos and destruction.
Only 10 feet away from each other Kay took out a ck katana that was wrapped in flesh, blood, and ck mist.
Pointing the katana toward Jeer who didn''t look concerned Kay smiled madly.
"Let''s see if you can withstand this!"
Soon a ck type of fire began to starting out of the katana''s tip and soon it was a giant ck ball of fire that melted everything in a mile.
Jeer''s eyes opened more slightly than usual and he couldn''t deny that this was the most powerful fire in the entire hell realm.
A secondter Jeer''s vision became blinded with ck fire exploding everywhere causing rips in his ck armor and his own skin to melt off.
Jeer who hasn''t felt pain in thousands of years began to have those reactions of pain running down his skin and he couldn''t help but bite his lip which drew blood.
Soon Jeer''s killing intent disappeared, Kay who was a cruel apex demon didn''t give his opponent time and immediately shot his entire thick body forward.
Grabbing Jeer''s neck Kay flew a little above the ground level dragging his opponent''s body on the ground which caused his skin toe off more and soon it was at his bones.
"YOU SON OF A BITCH, ILL KILL YOU!!!"
Jeer roared with an icy distorted voice, trying to move his own body was a failure and all he could do was be dragged on the floor losing his own flesh.
Kay at this point became cocky and instead of killing Jeer immediately he decided he wanted to taunt him.
"What happened, Jeer? You call yourself an apex demon even though you can''t even put up a fight with me?"
As Kay went on and on taunting, Jeer ced a small centipede on Kay''s leg and soon the bug crawled in between the ck armor without him noticing.
Kay, not wanting to waste time anymore, lifted Jeer''s body off the ground like he was showcasing him to everyone showing his victory.
"AHAHAHAH!!! I DECLARE MYSELF THE KING OF DEM-"
As Kay was about to finish his sentence his entire body began shaking and soon his organs began to blow up inside his body causing a waterfall of blood to flow out of his mouth.
The blood fell onto Jeer''s entire body but he ignored it and released himself from Kay''s grasp and looked him in the eyes with terrifying eyes that shone pure red.
"And... you were so close to reaching the title of king of demons but I shall be taking that title so enjoy true death moron!"
Thest thing Kay saw was a sharp small sword cutting his throat which pushed him into darkness to never see light again.
With Kay''s giant body on the ground Jeer began stomping on the lifeless body with anger showing on his face and eyes.
"Stupid fuck! Dare to hurt me!!!"
With each stomp Kay''s body became like mash potatoes.
After letting his anger out Jeer breathed in and let out a loud voice.
,m "STARTING TODAY, I AM THE KING OF DEMONS THOSE WHO WISH TO FOLLOW ME WILL GAIN ONLY VICTORY AND RICH!!! THOSE WHO DON''T WILL GAIN NOTHING BUT SUFFERING!!!"
With these words every demon bowed down showing their agreement with his title and of course no one dared to refuse it.
Seeing this Jeer''s eyes shone and soon a giant golden throne with blood streaming down the side and skulls on the ground around it appeared behind him, he sat down on the throne and gazed toward the giant door that was blocking hell off from heaven.
''When I am able to open that door I will cause true destruction!''
Chapter 86 Professional Ass Kisser
"Arius... that had to be the most boring meeting I have ever attended."
Violet muttered in a slouch position as she walked beside her husband and sisters.
Arius chuckled hearing this and he truly could not me her as the whole meeting was just himself speaking while all of the royals were not even uttering a word.
All he spoke in the meeting was just not fuck with him or do anything stupid and he won''t fuck with you at all.
Simple, leave me alone and I''ll leave you alone!
"Anyways... Does anyone know where Rena is? Last time I saw her was when we were about to leave for the divine festival."
Arius asked while looking around toward everyone genuinely wondering where that sexy innocent fox wife went.
Everyone put on their thinking caps as they all tried to think of where she could be.
''Master I know where she is!''
An energetic voice echoed in Arius''s head.
''Oh, Fluffy thanks for earlier by the way, so, you know where Rena is?''
''Yes master,st time I saw her was about 8 hours ago she was sniffing your pillows and digging through your clothes!''
''I see... I never knew Rena was that type of girl...''
Ariusughed a little out loud causing the rest of the girls to look at him funny.
"What''s so funny?"
Eva asked while stretching her petite arms and hands out while yawning a little.
Arius shook his head left to right a little, looking at her he smiled and responded.
"Nothing much, it''s just Fluffy told me Rena was sniffing my clothes and pillows."
Silence...
"..."
Feeling the atmosphere turn cold and quiet Arius noticed all of his women stopped and had their eyes covered by their hair.
Tilting his head he was confused for a second but he kinda guessed what they were silent for so he decided to at least shoot his shot and see if he was correct on his guess.
"You girls couldn''t happen to be jealous that Rena is sniffing my belongings, right?"
Silence...
No response came from the girls and soon without speaking one by one they all disappeared in a sh leaving Arius all alone in the streets of the oasis empire which was deserted due to a silly goose who scared everyone.
Soon though after the girls disappeared Fluffy spoke inside his head.
''umm... master...''
''What''s up?''
''Well, your wives are in an all out war of who can steal the most of your things that still has your scent lingering...''
''I see... this is normal... this is normal... this is normal.... this is normal...''
While Arius was repeating this in his head an old man with long white hair wearing an ck tuxedo appeared in front of him.
Snapping out of his head Arius looked up toward the old man and eyed him curiously wondering why an old man appeared out of nowhere in front of him.
"You are???"
Arius ushered the old man with a confused tone and expression.
The old man took a slight bow while putting his right hand across his chest and in a professional tone he spoke.
"Lord Fay, it is truly an honor to even breathe the same air as a supreme being such as yourself as I am merely a mortal who can be squashed underneath your mere presence alone, the way you conduct yourself is dignified and performed beautifully!"
"..."
Arius stood there in silence not knowing what to do or say as he was in a slump of confusion, rubbing his head he felt a headache appear.
''Who is this professional ass kisser?''
Still standing there Arius couldn''t help but feel this guy was a little sus...
Raising his head a little the old man noticed the supreme being standing there in silence and took this as a dignified action and couldn''t help butpliment.
"It really is true! You truly are the most dignified man in this world as no other person could stand next to you!"
The old man showed a bright smile as he looked on happily, he then turned around and gave a fist bump to himself then turned back around.
Arius, still holding his head, looked at the old man.
"Who are you?"
"Ah! Where is my manners, I am Sir Jerry Rice Von Adolph ine Charles Earl III! I am the butler of Lady Lily, the princess of the beast-men!"
"Are you the butler of a beast man? You clearly are human."
The old man chuckled and soon his legs began to disappear and all of a sudden everything below his waist became a snake tail, his eyes turned to slits and soon his tongue turned skinny and his teeth turned to two sharp knives.
Arius''s eyes went wide open when he saw this change and even the old man became a lot taller than him.
"I see... you are not a human, so why did you appear in front of me today?"
Arius asked.
"I came... hiss... to tell you... hiss... that mydy would like... hiss... to meet you in the academy.... hiss."
"I see, tell her I would be d to meet her in the academy then if you excuse me I will be taking my leave."
With those words Arius without waiting disappeared back toward his home where a small war was going on between his wives over his belongings.
. .
Appearing in his own room Arius was met with a destroyed messy room that was overall a cluster fuck of a room.
Moving his vision to the left he saw all of his wives passed out on the floor with teared up clothes while tightly holding onto his belongings like their life depended on it.
Coughing a little Arius walked over to the passed out woman and crouched down.
"Wake up Wifey''s."
At those words everyone''s eyes popped open to see Arius''s small smile and a small vein on his head.
"Hubby! We can exin!"
Yua spoke as she was the first one to shoot up from the ground while fixing her clothes and messy red hair, after she fixed herself she awkwardlyughed.
Not long after, everyone else got off the ground while doing the same thing Yua did, which was fixing their clothes and messy hair.
Soon all of the girls were sitting on the ground in front of Arius who looked down at them with a gaze of love but a slight annoyance, only a tiny though.
With their heads slumped over they could all tell that their husband was annoyed a little even if it was a small feeling they all felt sad and angry with themselves.
"Girls... I love all of you to death but did you really have to destroy my room?"
"..."
No one responded to Arius as they were all clenching their hands angry at themselves for damaging their beloved husband''s room.
With a sigh Arius spoke again.
"Listen, from now on if any of you want a shirt or whatever just ask me and I''ll 99.9% of the time give it to you, got it? So don''t do this type of thing again, please?"
"Yes husband..."
They all spoke in sync.
Nodding his head up and down Arius stood up and began walking toward the door but before he left he turned around toward his wives who were still on the ground sulking.
"You guysing or not? It''s dinner time! So lets eat."
The sulkiness surrounding the girls disappeared immediately and soon they all jumped up and ran past Arius out of the door and toward the kitchen.
"Haha, what am I going to do with these girls?"
Arius sighed with a small smile on his face as he stared at the girls from behind with a gaze of affection.
------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
Chapter 87 The Goddess Of Dragons
The night went quickly after they had dinner and morning hit.
Today was the day when the entrance ceremony began.
With everyone at the door Luna, Juna, and Sally were inside as Arius, Eva, Yua, Jasmin, Rena, Mia, Violet, and Lyria were outside.
"Ara, ara, today is the first day for you guys at the academy, I wish you all good luck!"
Juna spoke happily as she kissed Arius on the right cheek.
"Make sure you visit!"
Luna spoke as she stepped forward showing a little pouting face which puffed out her cheeks making her look adorable.
cing one hand on each head of Juna and Luna, Arius smiled.
"Don''t worry when we get some days off we will visit... By the way, where is Himari?"
Sally ced a finger to her chin and thought for a moment after a second she looked at Arius and spoke.
"Himari is currently sleeping as she hasn''t gotten sleep in a couple days due to training."
"I see..."
Arius nodded, understanding that Himari won''t be avable, everyone said their goodbyes and soon after they left for the oasis empire to participate in the opening ceremony.
. .
Appearing in front of the gates that were the main entrance into the oasis empire Arius and his wives couldn''t help but feel a little shock when their eyesnded on the massive parades and balloons in the air and giant screen in the air that wrote:
[To all students- We sincerely thank each and everyone one of you who decided to attend the academy, as you all received a card of invitation, we look forward to the 4 years we will be spending together as staff, teachers, headmaster and students! Please all report to the pce of the oasis royal family as we celebrate!]
"Arius, do you think it''s smart for us to attend... after all you kind of scared the living shit out of them..."
Violet asked, turning her head to Arius she saw him smiling.
"Arius, why are you smiling?"
Violet asked another question right after her other one, to be honest she was a little concerned seeing that smile of his.
Arius turned toward his wives and spoke with a wide smile.
"Shall we make a godly entrance!!!"
"Godly entrance?"
Eva questioned while tilting her head a little while trying to think of how they would aplish that.
"What are you gonna do Arius?"
Jasmin asked a little excitedly, her entire body was shaking in heat just thinking of her husband entering like a god.
Arius, who has been silent snapped his finger and soon they all disappeared a couple miles away from the oasis empire.
All of his wives looked at him weirdly wondering why he teleported them back.
Still with a giant smile stered on his face Arius''s eyes glowed pure red and soon the ground shook and all of a sudden an ultrarge, stone golem with a height of over 30 meters also having a two-armed, two-legged colossus that seemed to be carved out of stone. Its arms and legs are chunky, so it may look cute if one disregards its size. While so, its round eye sockets and chest are glowing with red lines that permeate from its chest, like a heart.
The giant golem would have been seen from the oasis empire if not for the invisibility Arius applied.
"..."
Eva, Jasmin, Yua, Lyria, Rena, Violet, and Mia all felt their jaws hit the floor seeing such arge golem appear out of nowhere.
Arius nodded his head up and down like he was satisfied with himself for summoning such a being, soon he appeared on top of therge golem which a throne appeared behind him right as he sat down.
Looking down toward his wives he motioned them toe up which they all did.
"Ok, girls I want you all to sit around me, like Jasmin will be to my right, Eva to my left, Yua behind me, etc... you get the drift girls!"
Arius told his wives who all nodded their heads and sat around him making him the luckiest man in the gxy.
Once they all werefortable Arius then began speaking under his breath.
"Let I the supreme summon thee god of dragons who has roamed the heavens for millions of years and has never seen defeat and never bows to mortals!"
A giant golden gate appeared and arge dragon which was 250 meters long exited out of the gate.
Her scales are obsidian ck, and the two horns that she had were sharp and even menacing. She has wings that were pure ck, with pitch-ck-ded feathers.
The scales along the ridges of her spine protrude, making her appear even fiercer. Her limbs are strong, armored with spikes at the elbow and knees and with sharp ws jutting out of her paws. Her face was filled with elegance and poise, from her ck sclera and yellow irises everything about this dragon god was elegant.
Before the Dragon Goddess could roar Arius ced a sound barrier.
"ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
The deafening roar resounded in the sound barrier causing a giant earthquake that shook the ground violently and caused several enormous mountains to break apart.
Arius who couldn''t stop it felt like hitting himself as what he feared would happen actually happened...
HIS HAIR GOT MESSY FROM THE EARTH QUAKE!!!
Arius red at the Dragon Goddess.
"Oi, you stupid dragon how dare you mess up my hair on an important day such as this!"
The dragon god didn''t take too kindly to Arius''s words as she opened her mouth that was full of saliva and giant razor sharp teeth.
And again the Dragon Goddess let out a deafening roar.
,m "ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
Salvia flew out of her mouth which was supposed tond on Arius but a giant golden shield blocked it.
"That''s not verydylike is it now?"
Arius told the Dragon Goddess with disappointment in his eyes.
The Dragon Goddess closed her mouth and looked at Arius who had this strange aura surrounding him.
Immediately recognizing what the aura was, the Dragon Goddess tried to hurry back to the golden gate but was grabbed by Arius by the tail and reeled in like a fish on a fishing pole.
"ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
"ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
"ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
"ROARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!"
The Dragon Goddess kept on roaring as she was pulled in.
Thanks to Violet the terrain around them didn''t be destroyed so no one in the oasis empire had noticed,
Soon Arius was face to face with the Dragon Goddess, gently moving toward her giant golden pupils heid his hand on her giant elegant face and began stroking it gently.
"You truly are beautiful and elegant, such a beauty such as yourself shouldn''t be loud like that..."
Arius whispered gently, showing a little affection.
The Dragon Goddess stopped roaring and turnedpletely silent as his words.
For some reason there was a small blush on her ck scaly cheeks....
Arius showed a small smile.
"Why speak in your ancientnguage my dear? I know you can speak to me normally..."
Silence...
Arius''s wives were dumbfounded by how their husband was flirting with the motherfucking Dragon Goddess who is known in the heavens as a greedy, prideful, crazed, destructive being who kills anything in her eye sight.
That''s why she was locked away in her own part of the heaven realm in the first ce.
But now this chaotic being who is feared even by the Gods is acting like a high school girl would act in front of her first love!
Violet seeing this scene couldn''t help but mutter...
"What in the hell am I witnessing!?"
Not in her entire life has she ever expected the Dragon Goddess who has killed multiple Gods and Goddesses and other beings easily with her breath and pure power was now acting like a small puppy in front of her husband!
-----
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
Chapter 88 Two Dragons
The dragon goddess stared at Arius with her slit pupils and soon closed her eyes, after a couple seconds she reopened her eyes.
''Human... Can you understand me now?''
A gentle elegant voice resounded in Arius''s head causing him to open his eyes a little wider than usual showing the disbelief.
Honestly he thought her voice was gonna be deep and raspy or maybe scrunchy. Not in a million years did he expect such a bloodthirsty chaotic being to sound like a small animal.
Shaking his head a little, Arius responded.
''Yes, I can understand you.''
''Good, human let me get straight to the point why did you summon me?''
''Well, I wanna make a cool entrance to leave a good impression and I need you to lend me the most powerful dragons that are in the gxy!''
''I see... And you summoned me as a high ss goddess who has caused destruction among multiple worlds leading them into chaotic states and leading millions to perish? And you want me to summon my subordinates?''
''Yeah? I don''t see the problem with that?''
''AHAHAHA!!! I LIKE YOU HUMAN!!!''
Tilting his head Arius touched his forehead trying toprehend why she wasughing and saying she liked him.
''Why do you like me?''
''Why? Isn''t it obvious? You summoned me and when I wanted to tear you to shreds and drink your blood and have your corpse as a snack you easily repelled me and grabbed onto my tail which hasn''t happened in millions of years.''
''I see, you are a masochist...''
''...''
Hearing no response Arius looked at the dragon goddess and saw her scales dyed red.
''So I was right you are a masochist!''
''Stu-Stupid hum-human how da-dare you ass-assume I am int-into that sort of thi-thing!''
Arius chuckled hearing her response.
''Hey, hey, I''m not judging at all''
Violet who was still in shock from earlier couldn''t help but feel her brain shut down once she saw the dragon goddess blush from Arius''sment about her being a masochist.
''You gotta be shitting me! The elegant bloodthirsty crazed dragon goddess likes to be hurt!?''
Miaughed out loud when she heard what Violet said in her head.
"Ahahaha, I have to say Violet even if you lived for millions of years you still see something new."
"Shut up!"
Violet responded while showing a re.
Arius who saw this little dispute found himself sighing at the fact that they never saw the dragon goddess ever act like this or show any signs.
Turning his head back toward the dragon goddess he then asked.
''So, can I borrow your subordinates?''
''I don''t see the issue, but I have one condition!''
''What''s your condition?''
''You must visit me in my realm!''
''I don''t see the issue?''
''Really?''
''Yeah I can stop by once and awhile, we can fight, watch movies or whatever you like doing.''
''THEN IT''S A DEAL, HUMAN YOU PROMISED!''
''Yep, it''s a promise.''
''So, speaking on the request you have, how many do you want?''
''Could you summon just two so they can both go on each side of my giant golem and then you will fly behind''
''...''
After a duration of silence the dragon goddess reopened her eyes and soon two red portals that had the smell of blood leaking out and a deathly shiver to it appeared in the sky right above the giant golem.
"ROARRRRR!!!"
"ROARRRRR!!!
Two deafening roars came from the other side of the portals, soon arge killing intent erupted out.
A giantrge being that is of a dragon that is heavily armored with dense scales, horns, and a coral-like frill, he is able to pierce higher gods, as well as demolish enormous rock cliffs of the volcano and smaller mountains, and also worlds. His thick hide and sheer size allows him to ovee catapult barrages, several of the Gods powers, and various physical blows from the rest of the higher beings nearly unscathed., his scales shone pure red and slit eyes were dark ck, also he stood at 150 Meters long.
He was the Earth king.
Soon after this big boy came in another came in through the other portal that erupted with cold and a giant blizzard shot out freezing everything inside the barrier.
She was sleeker and less heavy with lighter coloring and glimmering textures that include white, blue, and pink. She possesses a long, single spine running down the center of her back and light blue eyes. She also has two pairs of ear-like appendages on the top of her head and a pink-colored nose. She also has some very light blue on their underbelly/chest area and feet.
Her wings are slightly shorter than that of the other dragon species, she possesses no sharp tips at their ends. She has a glittery white in coloration and has stripes of glittery light pink, purple and pale blue running down her wings.
Her tail flukes triangr and slightly resembles a heart, white in color. She has two smaller triangr flukes just above the main ones, these were of course hard to notice, although she stood at 50 meters she was the most powerful dragon that uses ice besides the dragon goddess of course.
She was the ice queen.
Arius nodded his head in satisfaction, gazing at the two giant dragons he then began trying tomunicate with the beings.
''Hello! My name is A-R-I-U-S!"
The two dragons were silent, as you could only hear their breathing and loud inhaling of oxygen. Both dragons had their slit eyes gazing at Arius with the intent of trying to seize him to see if he was a threat.
Of course this was quickly not an option for the dragons when they saw the dragon goddess which was their queen, so they both presented themselves elegantly and beautifully to Arius.
The dragon goddess stared at her subordinates then when she saw them present themselves she closed her eyes.
''Stop speaking in the ancient dragonguage and speak in human form.''
Hearing their queen both dragons closed their eyes.
''Yes my queen.''
A dry raspy voice resounded through Arius''s head making him want to plug his ears with his fingers but decided not to because they were going to help him out.
''Yes my queen.''
Soon after the rusty voice an ice cold elegant voice which could belong to an icy female CEO resounded through Arius''s head.
Arius felt his ears be blessed which was way different then the rusty voice, he felt his entire body be rxed and cool.
''Human, I have summoned two of my subordinates for you... Is that enough?''
Turning toward the dragon goddess Arius showed a thumbs up.
''Yep, this is perfect!''
The ice queen and earth king who saw this scene that their queen summoned them for a human felt their bodies would copse and that the gxy would be destroyed tomorrow.
If both dragons could, they would hundred percent ask their queen why they would be summoned for a human but knew not to for the reason of never questioning the dragon goddess.
So they both held their tongues and stared at Arius trying to find if he was actually human and after some looking they found out he wasn''t human but a supreme being in which is the most feared and most destructive, powerful species that the gxy has to offer.
Finding this out the queen of ice and the earth king sighed in relief that they didn''t do anything stupid that could of gotten them killed.
After some time talking with the dragon goddess Arius flew back down to his throne which was on the giant golem and sat downfortably surrounded by his wives.
The dragon goddess positioned herself behind the giant golem then the ice queen and earth king positioned themselves left to right of the giant golem.
Nodding his head Arius''s eyes turned gold and soon thousands of Valkyries came from the clouds holding a red carpet and many instruments.
Arius''s wives were all flustered at this and couldn''t help but look at their husband in mass confusion of what he was doing now.
Of course Arius noticed this and all he did was show a small smile and soon once everything was set up he began to speak.
"Let''s make a grand entrance shall we?"
-----
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
Chapter 89 Were So Fucked...
With thousands of Valkyries wearing full ted gold armor with giant white angelic wingsing out from their golden chest tes, all of these beings beganing down from the sky like a swarm of bees.
Gazing at this sight Arius couldn''t help but feel a wide smile appear on his face as hefortably sat back on a throne with his wives caressing him.
While Arius was loving the build up, the oasis empire was in full lockdown and panic mode as theirmoners ran pushing street stalls over and pushing others to the ground trying desperately to get into the buildings.
As hundreds of thousands ofmoners looked up toward the sky the more terrifying it became as thousands of Valkyries lined up from side to side and began ying the trumpet as other Valkyries had a wide long red carpet ced out in front of the main gate which led into the oasis empire.
On the east wall where the main gate was located had tens of thousands of mages who began casting spells trying desperately to repel these beings.
"KEEP FIGHTING!!! WE MUST STOP LET THEM IN!!!"
A man in full suit of silver armor that covered everything but his face which showed ugly battle scars on his cheeks and eye ordered at the top of his lungs as he held his sword forward and gave a fierce gaze.
A young mage looked back where the voice came from and barked.
"GENERAL WE CAN''T DAMAGE THEM!!!"
Soon thousands of mages began to say the same thing as they all began casting their high ranking spells that could wipe out an army of 500.
As the mages were doing everything they could do spell wise the ground soldiers with mighty war cry''s began rushing out in groups of 1,000''s through the main gate.
The multiple royal families who were in the oasis pce garden couldn''t help but fear for their safety as the noises got louder and louder.
"Everyone please calm down!"
A man wearing a golden attire with an emerald added with a diamond crown stood on a podium overseeing the ceremony where extremely important figures in the world were all located.
"Julian, what is happening outside!?"
"Yes, you must tell us!
"Should we send our own men!?"
As hundreds of people began worrying the surface began to shake violently causing some to pee themselves and others to hide behind tables and such.
Seeing everyone act like this the headmaster of the academy who was wearing a full purple robe with stars on the sides shook his head in disappointment.
''Pathetic''
He thought to himself before looking to the left side where his eyesnded on thousands of the new students that would be attending the academy.
Thinking for a little bit he nodded his head and raised his voice for all to hear in the perimeter.
"Students! We will be using this as training material! I ask all of you to head toward the east gate and fight off the intruders!"
His words caused students to shiver and look at him tearfully as they wondered why they were being sent out to possibly die.
Like couldn''t you do it!?
You are a star level away from bing a demigod you honestly could just wipe out the forces that are attacking.
But what the students didn''t know was that the headmaster knew this wasn''t an attack as he used his hawk eyes to figure out it was just that supreme being kid who wanted to make a badass entrance.
And he had to admit... It was pretty cool looking.
Seeing the students still frozen in ce with their bones stiffened the headmaster felt a little worried for the future.
As he thought that no one would step forward, a tall man with long golden hair wearing gray armor as he held a staff began to speak.
"Head master, I the heir to the Vargo family will fight with dignity and honor!"
Other students who saw this suddenly bit their lips and gritted themselves to fight, soon everyone was ready to fight and all of them began hovering off the ground and shooting toward the east gate.
Themoners who were in hiding all looked up in the air from cracked doors or windows to see thousands of students that would be attending the academy fighting valiantly for their safety.
Laying eyes on such a determination caused the hundreds of thousands ofmoners toe back onto the streets and defend their empire!
As another three hundred thousand people who would die for their empire marched, on the other side was quite different.
"Jasmin, another grape please."
Arius spokezily, opening his mouth waiting for a grape to be dropped into his mouth.
Showing a small smile Jasmin dropped a couple of grapes into her husband''s mouth.
As Jasmin was on grape duty Eva was sitting on Arius''sp rubbing her slit against his dragon.
Mia was pressing her giant tits into Arius''s arm and on his other arm was Lyria who had petite tits which was the smallest out of the wives pressing against his arm.
Rena used her fox tails for Arius as a pillow and Yua stood next to him like a guard awkwardly fidgeting by looking back and forth from Arius to her front.
She couldn''t deny she was a little jealous of the others and especially Mia who was cuddled up against Arius on the throne.
Sighing to herself Yua looked forward and saw that everything was ready, so looking toward her husband she began to speak.
"Arius, everything is ready, we can make that cool entrance you wanted now!"
"Hmmm..."
Arius opened his eyes slightly and raised his hand for his wives to sit around him which they listened and cuddled around his body.
Getting into a sitting posture on his throne Arius then snapped his finger.
All of a sudden the Valkyries who had a trumpet began blowing into it and ying it beautifully as the others ced down the giant red carpet fully.
The mages, soldiers,moners, nobles, students, all had confused expressions as they listened to the beautiful ying.
This came to a halt immediately when the surface began shaking causing people to fall on their butts.
"What the fuck is happening!?"
"Why is the ground shaking!?"
"What type of power do they have on their side!?"
"Can we win!?"
Hundreds of thousands of people began worrying over the surface shaking as they began to go into a breakdown of anxiety.
At this point there were around 1.2 million people at the east gate consisting of mages, students,moners, soldiers, nobles, teachers, and a lot more of different people all who were ready for battle.
As the shaking became louder and more violent people began to swallow their saliva and had sweat running down their heads as they anxiously waited for the enemy force to show what was making the ground shake.
Suddenly the surface stopped shaking but what they saw ahead of them caused people to drop their weapons and run for their lives as some lost their spirits and epted death and others who passed out in fear and only a small majority charged forward...
A single man who stood in front of everyone could only mutter three words...
"Were so fucked..."
Chapter 90 Betrayal In The Heavens.1
While Arius and his wives were making a badass entrance into the oasis empire somewhere in the heavens a God and Goddess were having a fight...
"Julia, why did you deceive me? What kind of benefits did Rex promise you for you to serve him? Tell me if he''s threatening you, and I guarantee that I can help you!"
Ron stared at Julia with a fierce re that made it seem like he wanted to swallow her whole.
"Foolish man! You''ll never be capable of going against Rex."
Julia looked down on Ron with eyes full of disgust, disdain, and indifference ¡ª this was how she viewed him from the start.
If not for Ron''s instructions, she would have never been able to pretend to be a gentle and virtuous woman in front of him.
As for how Rex was better than Ron?
Other than not having Rex''s indifference and ruthless means, nothing else made him stand out.
In her view, Ron couldn''t evenpare to one of Rex''s shoes.
"Rex, you arranged all of this, right? In fact, you led all of us by the nose from behind the scenes, didn''t you? For this whole time, Julia was listening to your orders, right?"
Ron roared in anger.
By now, his eyes had reached a point where they might just burst with rage and hatred at any time.
Julia, who always kept a distance of three steps from him, looked so intimate and obedient when standing right next to Rex, and this fact made his blood rush to his brain.
Ron couldn''t wait to kill the two of them!
Why couldn''t he see through this farce?
Is what Ron thought to himself in rage.
Rex sure knew how to hide his plots!
Who would have thought that he was secretly leading them by the nose all this time?
No one could have imagined it.
After all, he never heard anything about Julia teaming up with Rex.
And it wasn''t just him; even the rest of the Heavenly realm probably didn''t know about this fact.
When exactly did she turn to his side?
Ron''s soul almost froze over when he realized everything.
Rex was too terrifying!
''Was he hiding everything like this to dominate everyone and everything? What was he trying to achieve? Could it be¡he couldn''t be plotting something terrifying, right? He couldn''t be the one plotting everything behind the scenes, right?''
Ron thought to himself.
"It seems that you aren''t as dumb as you look! I would have doubted you and your achievements if you didn''t react as fast as you did."
Rex said with a chuckle and then raised his ss to his lips and slowly took a sip before adding, "Ron, you should down this cup of wine as soon as possible. The Yellow Spring is a long way from here, and you won''t get anything to drink on the way."
"What¡Rex, are you nning to murder me?!"
Rex''s words made Ron shiver in terror, and he realized that he didn''t even have words to curse the two in front of him.
The entire heavens, his best friends which were Immortals, stood behind him, so did Rex dare to kill him for real?
He had never seen anyone other than Rex who could speak such murderous words with a lighthearted tone and a smile.
At the same time, Ron felt a monstrous bloodthirst rush at him with the intent to drown him to death.
Rex was far more terrifying than he appeared on the surface.
Everyone in the heavens believed Rex to be nothing but a low ss God, s, who would have thought that he would have such a side to him.
"Ron, are you retarded or something? Why would I make youe all the way here if I wasn''t going to kill you? Do you think I am here to chat with you all night long?"
Rex said with an indifferentugh.
Hum!
Right after he finished his words, the wine ss in his hands burst apart and released countless divine flowers that bloomed in their surroundings. A dazzling immortal flower materialized out of nowhere and took root in the Void in front of them, appearing as if it desired to absorb the vitality of all the living beings in existence.
Puff!
Ron, who kept a keen eye on Rex, never expected him to make a move right after he finished his words, so he couldn''t resist the impact of his attack that blew him away.
Ron''s chest exploded, and a divine flower with crystal-like petals took root inside him. The flower swayed and released a burst of light that rained on him.
At the same time, a terrifying pain from the depths of his soul assaulted Ron''s mind and made him roar.
All of his resistance and offensive might got crushed in nothing but a moment, including his divine energy that he had just materialized.
The difference between the two of them couldn''t be estimated!
"This is most definitely not the strength of a low ss God! What else are you hiding¡"
Ron tried to stand up with widened eyes.
Blood covered his body, and he coughed even more of it as he stood up with an expression full of disbelief.
The fact that Rex could so easily obliterate his divine energy and resistance meant that the strength he disyed just then had surpassed the level his current rank could resist!
This realization stunned Ron, and he wondered just how many more secrets Rex hid?
Rex was too terrifying!
"All of this divine energy you possess in your body is wasted, Ron how do you possess this much in the first ce?"
Ron didn''t answer his question and just stared at him.
The thing that made Rex interested in Ron ¡ª besides wanting to use him as a tool to pin the me for his master n ¡ª was none other than the Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability that only middle ss Gods possessed.
It was one of the top three abilities of the Heavenly Realm when it came to destructive might, after all.
It''s just that the gap between Rex and his rank was too great, so there was no way for Ron to exert the ability''s true might.
Hum!
Right then, a dark golden me burst from Ron''s body, and the radiance of the word ''King'' on his forehead also soared as he gave off a terrifying aura that could subdue all Gods and Goddesses into surrender ¡ª he was burning his divine energy as he resolved himself to fight to the death.
However, what left him dumbfounded, was the dazzling immortal flower rooted in his chest. Even after he went all out, the flower didn''t disappear. It was as if it was embedded deep into his soul!
The bloodied flower was in full bloom, and its petals swayed in the surroundings.
Rex, on the other hand, didn''t stand up and only watched the scene in front of him with an expression of interest.
Ron, however, understood well that he would die without a doubt if he didn''t go all out right now. He could see that Rex only looked at him with the eyes of a hunter looking at its prey or someone high up looking down on a powerless ant that could be stomped to death at any moment.
"Rex, I must ughter you!"
A bright light burst out from the depths of Ron''s body.
He had sacrificed his dazzling divine energy with countless golden runes circting around it, which turned into a white tiger that gave off a terrifying aura of suppression and seemed to desire the fall of the Heavens!
It was the life-saving treasure that he kept for a life-threatening situation where he had no way out!
"Die!"
Ron turned into a golden shadow with a yell and rushed at Rex with the intent to duke it out with him. If a concealment formation weren''t covering the surroundings, his aura would have surprised the entire heavens.
Suddenly, monstrous demonic energy permeated the surroundings as a dark, crimson halberd cut through the air and appeared in Rex''s hand. Without a change in his expression, he cut down with the halberd.
The white tiger, which rushed at him, exploded with a pop, and the divine energy also crumbled before it could touch him!
"You are a not a low ss God¡"
Disbelief and despair filled Ron''s eyes, and he opened his mouth to utter some words.
"Aren''t you too eager for death? Do I need to teach you how to put up some resistance now?"
Rex said with a t tone as his other hand reached out and grabbed Ron''s neck at lightning speed. Within moments, the offensive aura around Ron disappeared into thin air.
-----
Author-
Sorry for the past two days I have been working a shit load of overtime due to gas prices and my rent increasing!
Just to make sure you guys understand that for the next couple chapters is going to be dedicated to build the plot up for the future!
Thank you for the support with the power stones, golden tickets, and gifts!
Chapter 91 Betrayal In The Heavens. 2
"Why are you so strong?! How is this possible¡"
Julia questioned in desperation with an face full of shock.
Ron was taller and burlier than many Gods, yet Rex lifted him by one hand like he was lifting a powerless chicken, and this further pushed Ron down the abyss of despair.
Rex obliterated his divine energy with iparable ease!
He could tell that the monstrous halberd in Rex''s hand surpassed the middle ss Gods¡ no, it had to be a bloodthirsty weapon of the higher ss Gods, or it wouldn''t have such might that could cut through his divine energy like a hot knife cutting through butter.
"What a pity that you wasted such a good treasure¡"
Rex said with a shake of his head, but Ron couldn''t see any trace of pity from his expression.
"What''s this?!"
Right then, Ron screamed in horror as extreme terror covered his visage.
Rex, on the other hand, showed a calm expression without the slightest turbulence in his gaze.
Hum!
Before Ron could utter another word, the flower in his chest burst with all kinds of divine rays of light that merged to form a pitch-ck.
Right after that, a strong aura burst forth from the flower, and the golden luster of the Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability appeared in front of Rex. At the same time, a ck hole appeared in his palm and devoured the golden light so he could absorb it.
The night wind blew, and Rex stood on his spot with his eyes closed. After a while, he muttered, "The taste of the Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability isn''t bad; it contains countless changes! No wonder it''s ranked among the top three in the Heavenly Realm."
"Congrattions for obtaining the Ultimate Golden Destructive Ability, Rex!"
Julia congratted him with respect in a hurry.
Seeing the scene before her made her surrender herself to Rex even more. The fear obliterated any remaining thoughts of resistance and betrayal, and she dared not entertain such thoughts anymore.
Rex could exterminate her with ease.
Rex nodded to her in response and then looked at the Eight Deste Demon Halberd in his hand and said with a smile.
"I didn''t let you kill him because leaving scars made by the halberd on his body wouldn''t be good."
Rex could feel the excitement and joy of the Eight Deste Demon Halberd. After all, it finally got to make a move.
He felt pity over the fact that it only got to destroy a piece of divine energy that couldn''t even make it exert its true might.
The feeling of not being able to go all out almost made it fall into depression.
Adding to that depression was the fact that Rex kept it locked in the Weapon Space all the time, so it couldn''t help but feel aggrieved over being left out of all the fun.
Rexforted it for a while and then threw it back into the Weapon Space.
"Rex, what should I do with Ron''s body?"
After looking at Ron''s corpse, Julia asked, as she was the one responsible for disposing these type of things...
"You can''t destroy Ron''s body."
Rex said with a smile as he removed the concealment formation shrouding their surroundings. The silver moonlight fell on his face again and increased the sinisterness of his expression.
The only ones who knew about today''s events were Julia and him.
As for Ron''s body? Rex couldn''t let anyone destroy it, or he won''t be able to pin the me on him.
As long as the eyes of the old monsters behind him didn''t give out, there would be some among them who would be able to tell how Ron died.
At that time, even if he didn''t wish to pin the me on Ron''s head, someone else wouldn''t be able to escape that fate.
Rex pondered for a while and then put Ron''s body inside his inner domain before leaving the ce.
Ron''s corpse still had some use left.
. .
"Congrattions, Rex!"
Julia said her farewell and then cleared all the traces on the scene. She was already used to this kind of work, after all.
Afterwards, she followed Rex''s instructions and stayed in the courtyard waiting for what was toe.
Since Ron''s disappeared into thin air, some of his friends and other Gods will definitelye all the way here to question her.
That will be the moment for her to put her acting skills to use.
Unless someone looked through her soul and memories, they wouldn''t be able to find the truth.
Julia wasn''t worried about someone going that far, however. She held no doubt in Rex''smands and arrangements.
What''s more? She was one of the most innocent Goddesses in the entire heavens, so who would dare to search her soul without concrete evidence against her?
Julia sat in wait with a calm and natural expression on her face and gentlybed her nine snow-white, fluffy foxtails, which shimmered under the silver moonlight.
She had recently realized that although Rex didn''t hold much interest in her, he was pretty interested in her tails.
Every time she met up with him, he would take one in his hands and y with it for a while.
At first, his actions made her feel somewhat shy and awkward, but now, she was used to his antics.
Before long, Julia sensed several mighty auras rushing towards her courtyard from outside ¡ª she could see several rays of divine lights fly over in her direction.
A strange smile showed on her lovely visage for a moment, but it soon disappeared, and she pretended to be disturbed by the sudden appearance of the neers.
"I pay my respects, to the middle ss Goddess! Julia Excuse me, but have you seen Ron?"
Soon, Julia saw Ron''s friends ¡ª who usually hid in the dark ¡ª appear in front of her and question her.
The man turned out to be a higher ss God.
The middle-aged man had a burly build with the apparent characteristics of the White Tiger and radiated a mighty aura.
----
Author-
Sorry for the past two days I have been working a shit load of overtime due to gas prices and my rent increasing!
Just to make sure you guys understand that for the next couple chapters is going to be dedicated to build the plot up for the future!
Thank you for the support with the power stones, golden tickets, and gifts!
I apologize for this chapter being so short!
Chapter 92 Betrayal In The Heavens. 3
Julia couldn''t help but show a hint of doubt on her face in response to his question and said.
"Ron dide to me, but heter left saying that he had to settle an thing with his friend¡"
"It turns out that Ron personally went to deal with that person¡"
The middle-aged man frowned after he heard her words.
He was well aware of Julia''s temperament since Ron met up with her multiple times in the past, so he held her in high regard. Julia was a gentle woman with a well-bred and respectful personality.
What''s more? He had seen with his own eyes how Julia helped Ron see his other friends true colors back at the banquet when they were celebrating Arius being marked by the supreme mark.
So he held no doubt in Julia''s words.
What''s more? There was a high chance that Ron would personally go after those fakes, as that''s just how he was.
He had long ago told Ron that he felt that his other friends were not good people, but Ron always defended them, so he stopped talking about him after that.
Speaking of which, he had to thank Julia for her help. If not for her help, Ron would have never seen their true colors.
"Did something happen?"
Right then, Julia asked with a frown on her face that showed a puzzled expression.
"To tell you the truth, the God of Harem is missing, and so are some other Gods."
The middle-aged man exined with a frown.
Julia could hear a hint of worry from his tone as he spoke.
He had searched the entire heavens, yet he couldn''t find any signs of anyone, so he had no choice but toe to Julia.
"Ron is missing?"
Julia frowned harder and said with a tone full of concern.
"But Ron is the a middle ss God who has the divine energy of the White Tiger, so he must have many life-saving treasures on himself, so he should be fine, right?"
The middle-aged man sighed and then cupped his hands and said.
"You may be correct but the fake Gods will probably use methods that are too strange and sinister, so I am afraid that Ron might suffer a massive loss at his hands. Julia, we have bothered you a lot, so we will take our leave now."
Julia nodded and said with some worry in her tone.
"Tell Ron to see me immediately after you find him!"
"I will let him know as soon as we find him, Julia, we will find him;
"you don''t need to worry about it."
The middle-aged man replied and then bid his farewell and left.
The worry for Ron at this time didn''te to him as something abnormal ¡ª after all, Julia was Ron''s fianc¨¦e...
Julia worried face immediately disappeared as she watched the middle-aged man leave with the rest of his followers, and an expression full of mockery appeared on her face as she muttered to herself.
"By the time you find him, Ron''s corpse would have already grown cold."
"Rex truly knows how to predict everything! There''s nothing hidden from him."
. .
When Rex returned to his courtyard, he found his servant waiting for him with her hands tied before her chest and her back leaning against one of the pirs in the courtyard.
The night wind blew and made her dress flutter while the silver moonlight illuminated her peerless visage. Dressed in a in gauze dress, she merely stared at Rex with her cold eyes.
Her expression seemed to resemble an aggrieved wife whose husband left her alone at home to fuck some other hoe for himself in the dead of night.
Rex couldn''t help but tease her with a smile.
"Why do you look like this? Your master didn''t go and feast on a woman all by himself."
The hazy moonlightpounded the servants grace as it covered her tall and proud figure.
"Where were you?"
The servant asked and then walked towards him with a frown.
She understood well that Rex wouldn''t kill right now. It was very likely that he went to find trouble with someone else.
Still, she couldn''t help but ask as it was a matter of great importance.
What''s more? She could smell a strange fragrance from Rex''s body¡
Rex replied with a smile.
"Of course, I went out to get some work done; I also got to watch a good y tonight, and I will return to my home tomorrow."
The servant stopped right in front of him and narrowed her eyes with a dangerous glint in them after her lovely nose twitched for a while.
Her appearance and actions surprised Rex, and he wondered if she could tell where he went through her nose and sense of smell?
Julia, the Holy Goddess of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Fox, belonged to him, but he didn''t want anyone to know about it. The fewer people knew about their rtionship, the better.
Rex didn''t intend to tell his servant about this matter.
He wondered if his servant, already knew about it or not?
"You have the smell of a vixen¡"
The servant said with a re, and her not-so-indifferent tone showed her rage in full.
"Vixen?"
Her words stunned Rex, and he couldn''t help butugh out loud.
Speaking of which, Julia was indeed from a family of Nine-Tailed Celestial Foxes.
What surprised him even more was that his servants nose could actually pick up on something like this.
At the same time, he reckoned that he got her fragrance and aura on him when he yed with Julia''s foxtail.
This realization increased Rex ''s vignce, and his aura surged to destroy the traces of aura and odor on his body.
He couldn''t let anyone figure out the rtionship between Julia and him right now, or his wless n would fall apart.
''This girl¡ even remembers what I smell like so clearly, so there''s a chance that she''s still hiding certain feelings¡''
Rex couldn''t help but smile as he thought about this.
By the time he finished thinking about the matter, the servant had already returned to her resting quarter while feeling that she had wasted all that time waiting for her masters return.
It actually turned out that he ran out in the middle of the night to hook up with some woman.
The fact upset the servant even more than before, and she wondered why a vixen jumped into Rex''s life all of a sudden?!
Of course, she knew that with Rex''s temperament, whatever woman he went out to meet in the middle of the night was probably nothing more than one of his pawns.
Still, it made her unhappy as deep jealousy flooded her heart which was already filled with murderous thoughts.
Arius, that annoying cocky man in the mortal realm, already troubled her, but now¡
She couldn''t deal with Arius because of his great strength, but did that mean she couldn''t deal with this damned vixen who appeared out of nowhere?
"Don''t let this servant find out your identity!"
[ED/N: Broo why this girl hating on my MC Arius...]
The servant clenched her hands.
A cold light shed past her eyes, and a frosty expression covered her peerless visage.
But soon, her expression returned to its usual indifference. After all, she was a servant but the difference was that she was the Goddess of service who could dictate the life and death of countless existences.
She might have suffered setback after setback in front of Rex, but in front of others, she was a terrifying existence who could oppress them just by breathing.
For her, dealing with someone was a simple matter.
The servant deeply loved and hated Rex. Although she did everything to avenge herself for what he did, there was no way she would allow Rex to keep another woman while she was still alive!
Chapter 93 Anger In Hell
[Author- Sorry for this confusing chapter I just need to add onto the plot for the future, after a couple more chapters it will go back to Arius!]
As the betrayal in heaven was slowly being made together somewhere in hell a demon was enraged...
A demon from the White Tiger Family who is known as the emperor was enraged.
An iparably terrifying event transpired for the White Tiger Family. An earth-shattering roar broke through hell and destroyed the peace and serenity of the innumerable mountains and divine inds inside the his own territory.
At the same time, a murderous aura surged towards the sky with the intent to drown everyone and everything in its path.
Whoever roared, their rage had soared to heights that couldn''t be estimated.
"Who dares to kill my son?!"
It was Ron''s father, the Tiger Emperor of the White Tiger Family with an unfathomable power.
Even though he used to be a God when he made a deal with a demon he was immidealty banished to Hell for eternity for treason.
Right now, he couldn''t contain his fury as he received news during his seclusion that Ron''s Spirit Lamp went out!
Ron was the Tiger Emperor''s most beloved son who was a middle ss God that couldn''t be matched by anyone else from the White Tiger Family in thest millions of thousands of years. Everyone expected Ron to surpass him, the Tiger Emperor in the future and free him from hell.
The Tiger Emperor spent a lot of time gaining connections to help his son grow influence in the heavens, and never expected that he would receive such heart-wrenching news.
The Tiger Emperor''s rage kept on soaring and soaring.
"Find- Find the one who did it! Who has the guts to kill my son?! I will smash that bastard into smithereens and cut his corpse into a thousand pieces! I will torture his soul for an eternity and make sure that he can never enter anywhere ever again!"
Innumerable members of the White Tiger Family listened to his roars in fright. Their faces paled and their teeth ttered.
The rage of the Tiger Emperor meant an imminent disaster for them that couldn''t be avoided. Who would have thought there would be someone in the world who would dare to kill Ron who was apart of their White Tiger Family!
This was no less than giving birth to an unquenchable hatred between the two parties!
Something like this had never happened before ¡ª even if the other demonspeted amongst themselves, they made sure to not go too far.
The rest of Hell was shocked as well...
"Ron''s Spirit Lamp went out¡how could this be?"
"This isn''t good!"
Ron''s guardian sat paralyzed on the ground with nk eyes and kept repeating the same phrases over and over in fright.
He went all out in his search for Ronst night but couldn''t find him, yet now, someone gave him news that his Spirit Lamp went out and that dumbfounded him.
He couldn''t believe those words!
His entire body went cold the moment he received the news.
Now that the Ron, was dead, the White Tiger Family would bring forth a catastrophe in their rage. Unless he finds someone willing to shelter him, he wouldn''t be able to escape death.
No! Death would be an extravagant hope at that time.
By then, life would be worse than death!
Everyone in the heavens knew about the White Tiger Family''s soul envement arts that could help them restrain and torture someone to death.
He never expected his ominous feelings fromst night to bring about such a cruel result today.
"How could the Ron die?! He had innumerable means to save his life yet he still died, so what am I going to do now?"
"It must be Richie! It has to be Richie! He must have killed Ron!"
Right now, he couldn''t think of anyone other than Richie.
What''s more? All the evidence also pointed towards Richie.
After all, Ron had gone after Richie to settle their ounts, and Julia, the Holy Maiden Goddess, testified about that matter.
When the people from the White Tiger Family came for his throat, he could ask Julia to prove his innocence!
Other than that, he would need to catch Ron''s murderer to have a chance at keeping his life.
The middle-aged man mobilized all of his forces in a hurry to search throughout Immeasurable Heaven as soon as these thoughts crossed his mind.
He didn''t believe Richie could escape far in such a short amount of time.
What''s more? Even Richie wasn''t the culprit somehow, he still needed to use him as a scapegoat.
. .
"Turtle God, what happened? Why am I uneasy? I feel like someone is plotting against me! Who was the manst night?"
"Why did he say he will meet me again? I felt terrified at that time! The aura he released wasn''t something ordinary people can cultivate."
Richie questioned the turtle God with a gloomy and uncertain expression.
Right now, he was hiding in one of the many hotels of the heavens after escaping the pursuit of the ck-clothed man fromst night. For some reason, the ck-clothed man gave up chasing him after he rushed into the heavens protected zone, so he reckoned that he feared exposing himself.
This brought relief to Richie and he rushed to find a ce to stay first.
"I feel that you got yourself sucked into a terrifying plot, brat! The man fromst night had a terrifying aura and I think we would better not provoke him. I can''t understand why he came to you¡"
"Did you offend someone recently? I suspect that your status as the sword Gods sessor is no longer a secret¡"
The turtle God carefully recalled everything they went through in the recent time and then said to Richie.
? Richie shook his head and said.
"When did I offend someone? It was other people who offended me. Who else is there beside unknown Gods and Goddesses?"
"The man fromst night couldn''t have anything to do with them, right?"
"Could it be Rex? It''s just that I have never seen him before, and the man''s face was also shrouded by fogst night."
Richie''s difort rose as he thought aboutst night''s events.
The indifference he saw from the eyes of the man fromst night haunted him and he felt that he was nothing more than an ant that could be crushed at any time by the man.
This scared Richie''s heart!
After all, he was someone who had crushed countless mighty enemies on his journey to fame in the heavens.
He swore to stomp that man fromst night to death one day!
"I must go to my master and inform him about what transpiredst night. I will do it when I meet him next¡"
Richie muttered.
But soon, he frowned and said.
"Why is there so much noise outside?"
Richie was stunned when he focused and listened to the voices outside. He was dumbfounded and paralyzed on the spot as if struck by a bolt from the blue.
His face paled and his lips trembled due to disbelief.
"How is it possible?!"
Chapter 94 Dead!?
"How did Ron die?"
"I didn''t kill him! I didn''t do anything, so how could this be¡"
A cold chill went down Richie''s spine and he stood rooted to his spot.
He never expected to hear news about the death of Ron.
Worse still?! The people imed him to be the murderer.
Right now, the many gods were looking for him.
How could he have the time to kill Ron when he was busy escaping for his lifest night?
He could never do something like that!
"What sin did Imit? Someone''s framing me! I didn''t do it. Turtle Bro, you know that I didn''t do it, right?! You saw how I was escaping for my lifest night, right?"
The only one who could save Richie was the turtle god his friend
Only the turtle and the god in ck who chased after himst night could testify that he wasn''t the one who killed Ron!
The turtle god fell into silence after listening to his words.
After a while, he said.
"It''s useless to say these words now ¡ª what can I do even if I know you are innocent? It''s obvious that someone''s trying to frame you."
Richie''s face paled as he listened to his words.
"They must want to apprehend me, but I can''t let them catch me right now. Even if I can prove I didn''t kill Ron, I will end up exposing the fact that I have the inheritance of a true pure blooded devil."
"The other gods won''t let me go either way!"
All kinds of thoughts shed through Richie''s mind and his face paled as he couldn''t think of a method to escape the dead end!
Even if he didn''t kill Ron, he couldn''t show his face, or the other gods would definitely capture him.
Right now, he couldn''t prove himself innocent even by taking a heavenly oath!
If Rex was here, he would definitely praise Richie for his wit that helped him figure out his fate so fast.
But what could he do even if he figured it out?
The inheritance of a pure blooded demon made it so that everyone would want to get a piece of Richie if he couldn''t keep the truth under wraps. Even mighty existences who normally didn''t show themselves would want to capture him.
More important than that, he had no way to prove that he didn''t kill Ron!
The other gods couldn''t give a damn about the fact of the matter ¡ª they only wanted to capture Richie by any means. As for whether he was the murderer or not, they would find out after searching his soul.
Rage red in Riche''s heart and he almost chewed his lips off.
"What a vicious n!"
"It must be that man fromst night who''s plotting against me!"
Afterwards, Richie put on a disguise in a hurry.
Right now, he couldn''t appear in the world with his real name and face, after all.
Fortunately, the pure blooded demon inheritance held countless life-saving techniques and treasures which could help Richie escape in dire situations.
He could also use the Power of Reincarnation to conceal his origin and aura!
Richie breathed a sigh of relief when he thought about this.
He had experienced countless situations like this where he had to turn a crisis into an opportunity, and the thing that helped him the most during those times was his ability to put on a disguise!
Innumerable members of many gods rushed to the Heavenly hotel section through the various Teleportation Formations present in the heavenly realm.
Right now, they all stood in front of an altar with countless treasures, bones, and strange totems that they put forth for some sacrificial ritual. In the middle of the altar floated a drop of extremely bright, crimson blood which contained amazing divinity!
"This is a drop of Ron''s blood essence. Fortunately, we kept it preserved all this time, or we wouldn''t know what to do at this time. As long as his body still exists, this drop of blood essence will be able to lead us to him and then we will be able to avenge him!"
One of the gods said with a grief-stricken expression on his face.
This ritual required them to pay a great price, but they had no choice but to use it.
Soon, the ritual started and a hazy brilliance appeared from the drop of blood essence and turned into a white tiger that roared towards Heaven and escaped into the Void!
"We can find Ron''s body if we follow that phantom!"
With that said, the group of mighty gods followed after the phantom and soon arrived in a deste courtyard in the east of the Heavenly realm.
As soon as the phantom appeared in this deste courtyard, it burst apart and disappeared with a sh!
"Ron''s body is hidden here!"
An old man with a cold face sent the people around him to search every nook and cranny of the courtyard. Soon, they found a damp and deste dungeon hidden underneath the courtyard!
"What''s a dungeon doing in the heavenly realm?"
When they entered the dungeon, the scene inside stunned them!
"This¡"
Their faces paled and chills went down their spines as they asked.
"Why are there so many corpses here?"
"Ron''s corpse is also here! Someone swallowed his essence and origin¡"
The Elder god in-charge of the expedition almost went mad with hatred when he saw Ron''s shriveled corpse among the many present on the scene.
"You dare to kill my friend and even devoured his origin¡this hatred won''t rest even if the Heavens fall apart!"
He roared towards the sky!
Soon, the entire matter spread to every corner of the Heavenly realm, and before long, other gods and goddesses also received the news.
The incident triggered a wave of terror and caused an unparalleled earthquake that shook everyone.
All the cultivators trembled in horror!
They heard that the Taboo Inheritance that had disappeared long ago was about to resurface after its inheritor murdered countless young talents from various heritages and races, and devoured their origins and divine blood.
What''s more? They even dared to murder Ron who was well respected by the elder gods.
. .
Soon, people found simr corpses in other area''s in the heavenly realm as well. There were many corpses in the dungeon that weren''t destroyed and showed that someone had absorbed their origin and divine blood!
A massive earthquake shook the entirety of Immeasurable Heaven!
What''s more? They even announced that the one who killed their friend, Ron, was a man named Richie!
Anyone who provided news regarding Richie could im a hefty reward!
Soon, a random god, who was the god of war, exposed a lot of information about the man named Richie and even put forth many of his doubts about him.
Before long, Richie''s name as the inheritor of the pure blooded demon spread all over the world, and almost everyone pledged to hunt him to death.
All the gods and goddesses banded together to look for Richie, but they soon realized that Richie seemed to have disappeared into thin air.
Chapter 95 Upcoming War...
As the entire situation in heaven became more and more worse.
In hell their was another waring up...
Instead of the usual in hell wars against each other all demons decided to stick together to wage war against the Gods!
But... Their was a small problem and that wasck of power...
If they went to fight the Gods they would be wiped out.
So what they decided to do was invent a killing machine!
A machine which could even defeat a god!
"General, thetest news for the robot has been held back. The martial artists from the Brimstone Base are temporarily saved."
In the militarymand hall, a major was reporting thetest news to the three Five-star Generals.
Who in which all are apex demons.
"The robot is held back? Could a lower demon have spared the robot?"
The military had temporarily named this robot an emperor-level robot, which meant that it was as threatening as an apex demon. Apart from Gods, it was impossible for anyone to resist an apex demon. It would be difficult to even hold it off.
Only Gods could deal with apex demons. This was practically an irond rule!
"It''s not a God, but¡ Rex!"
"Rex?"
"Rex, the fucker who killed Ron. He¡ Should only be a lower god..."
Hearing the major''s report, the three Five-star Generals looked at each other. As experts in the military, they naturally knew about the affairs that were taking ce in the heavenly realm. They naturally knew about Rex, who had risen from a mortal to a demi human then to a lower god.
"Look up Rex''s information."
Soon, detailed information about Rex was pulled up through the hell''s system¡ªfrom the moment Rex was born until he entered god hood, finally breaking the gic lock, turning the tide in Razz City, causing a stir in the heavenly realm, and finally shocking the heavens in a fun tournament as the greatest dark horse.
All the information was very detailed.
"General, Rex was just appointed as a middle ss god not long ago. He has already been confirmed by a elder god!"
The three Five-star Generals did not really care if Rex was a middle ss god. What they cared about was why Rex could resist that emperor-level robot.
"Transmit the battle scene between Rex and the emperor-level robot onto the big screen immediately."
Soon, the big screen in the militarymand hall showed the battle between Rex and the emperor-level robot. Both parties were over a hundred meters tall, especially Rex, who was probably close to 200 meters tall.
Both parties used raw strength. Every strike could cause even the ground to shake violently, like the most devastating bomb explosion. The devastating power disyed in their current battle could easily destroy a city.
It was indeed on the level of an apex demon.
"He''s not a middle ss god, but hisbat power is almost on par with a elder god¡ Could it be an ancient divine bloodline?"
The expressions of the three Five-star Generals all turned solemn. However, this was ultimately a good thing. With someone stopping the emperor-level robot, it would not cause a cmity.
"ssify Rex''s information as top secret at once! We''ll report to the king of hell."
The three Five-star Generals knew how important this matter was. A powerful god who hadbat powerparable to an apex demon had appeared among the heavens.
This was a blessing for the heavens...
Or was it?
. .
Rex was unaware that he had already caught the attention of the demons of hell. He didn''t even know that he was crowned with thebat power of a elder god... His only thought now was to defeat the robot in front of him.
Rex went all out. Both the defense and recovery power of his divine body were astonishing. As long as he did not suffer permanent injuries, he could recover quickly, no matter how severe the injuries.
He put his full force behind every punch. Moreover, with his divine body, every inch of his body was the most terrifying weapon.
Ever since Rex had mastered his divine body, he had never been so unbridled and focused during battle. He could fight with all his heart, no longer restrained, and fully unleash the advantage of hisbat body.
The giant robot and Rex were like prehistoric behemoths, attacking in a frenzy. Rex relied on his powerful defense and strength to attack heedlessly. Hisbat body erupted wildly, and each eruption was earth-shattering as a magnitude 10 earthquake.
With the ruins as the epicenter, the surrounding few kilometers were already inplete chaos. The entire area was a battlefield between Rex and the giant robot.
As for those who were watching the battle, included Mia, she had already been keeping tabs on Rex for a long time now ever since Arius was summoned...
Back to the battle, this was also a rare opportunity. Moreover, thebat methods of both parties werepletely different from that of lower gods and regr demons. Instead, they were like those apex demons, but without any special innate abilities. They were engaged in aplete "physicalbat".
The power of this "physicalbat" was rather devastating. They were not even qualified to approach it.
However, as the battle dragged on, Rex gradually realized that the giant robot in front of him seemed to be learning. That''s right¡ªthe other party was learning. Itsbat techniques were constantly improving. From the initial crudeness to the current precision, the speed at which the giant robot "learned" was simply too fast.
"Rex, stop tangling with it. Either destroy it or leave quickly. It has already gradually fused with this destruction robot. This is a killing machine specially created by hell that can fuse with the Spear of Destruction. It has alreadypletely fused with this killing robot. It is currently fusing the power a pure blooded demon. Once the fusion is sessful, you will be in danger."
Julia reminded him in time. She seemed to already know the origins of this giant robot.
"Destruction robot? The war machine of hell, And fusing the pure blooded demon, like the Light of Destruction from before?"
At this thought, Rex''s heart clenched.
He had encountered a pure blooded demon previously. That annihtive power left him with a lingering fear. It had even permanently damaged his divine body.
Now that this robot was actually fusing a pure blooded demon, Rex naturally could not let it have its way.
Rex took a deep breath. He carefully recalled his divine body. It was akin to the tide, surging and boundless in power, wave after wave¡ªthis was the true essence of divine blood!
Boom.
The power in Rex''s divine body waspletely mobilized. He closed his eyes and locked his mental power on the destruction robot without even looking.
Rex rained down punch after punch in a frenzy. His attacks instantly became several times more ferocious, not giving the destruction robot in front of him any time to recover.
Bang.
Rex sent the destruction robot flying with a punch. He quickly stepped forward and stomped on it again.
Crunch.
The arm of the destruction robot was broken at once, and a trace of damage finally appeared on its metal body.
However, this was only the beginning. Rex''s heart rejoiced. He immediately grabbed the arm of the destruction robot and tore hard.
There was a ripping noise.
The arm of the destruction robot was ripped out at once, but its other hand suddenly grabbed Rex''s arm and ripped it out forcefully as well.
The cells in Rex''s arm quickly changed arrangement, bing slippery like soft rubber. Even though it was stretched out very far, his arm was unharmed.
"Die!"
The power of his divine blood erupted from Rex''s body again. He aimed at the destructive robot''s head and smashed down at it like a sledgehammer.
Buzz.
Suddenly, Rex felt his heart palpitate. A pure blooded demon had appeared in the robot''s hand at some point in time, flickering with red light...
--------
Author- hello guys! As soon as Hell and Heaven go to war is when I can start focusing on Arius and his wives POV!
I just don''t want to rush and immediately push them into a war... So it will take a couple more chapters then I can finally write Arius side and how this will effect him!
Thanks for the gifts, power stones, golden tickets, and overall reading my novel!
Chapter 96 My True Master
"A Pure blood demon?"
Rex''s expression was solemn.
At this moment, the pure blooded demon appeared in the hand of this destruction robot. It shed down fiercely at such a close distance.
Swish.
How massive was Rex''s divine body?
Even if he dodged, it was impossible for him topletely avoid the pure blooded demon. With a light sh from the pure blooded demon, his arm ignited like a zing me.
The countless cells on Rex''s arm seemed to be burned by scorching mes. There was a miraculous power in the pure blooded demon that could annihte everything.
Hence, when he was struck by the pure blooded demon, countless cells on Rex''s arm were annihted. His arm was originally veryrge, but in just a few seconds, it was festering at a visible speed, like a withering flower, quickly dissipating.
Bang.
Rex kicked out and sent the destruction robot flying. He tried to change the arrangement of the cells on his arm, switching to all kinds of forms, but it was useless. The terrifying annihtive power inside was rapidly destroying the cells in his body.
In just a few seconds, Rex''s divine body had lost at least two meters of skin.
"Shit!!!"
Without any hesitation, Rex gave up on the part of his arm that had been struck by the pure blooded demon.
His divine body was based on the amount of divine blood. The more divine blood, the tighter the cell arrangement, and the more cells there were, the more energy it could amodate, and the stronger the divine body was.
If its size and number of cells decreased, it meant that it had suffered permanent trauma, and its strength would decrease.
This was the case for Rex now. Previously, due to the pure blooded demon, he had already suffered permanent damage, and his body had be slightly smaller. Now that he was injured again, his body shrank further.
It was not that easy to regain divine blood.
However, if he wanted to survive and not suffer greater damage, Rex would have to give up a portion of his divine blood. Otherwise, the strange annihtive power on the pure blooded demon could even destroy his entire divine body.
"What a strange power!"
Rex was shocked. The power of a pure blooded demon was too terrifying. This was just a slight graze. Wouldn''t it be even more troublesome if his vital parts were struck?
He would even be severely injured instantly.
For the first time, Rex felt that this pure blooded demon could really threaten his life.
The robot that used the pure blooded demon seemed to be in "pain". Although the robot was expressionless, Rex''s mental power could sense the unique "emotional" fluctuations of the destructive robot.
This was no longer just a cold robot. Instead, it felt a little like life.
"Rex, you must obtain the pure blooded demon. This artificial intelligence is already fusing with the robot, but it has yet toplete fusion. It is not a true mechanical lifeform yet."
"Once it bes a mechanical lifeform, it canpletely fuse with the pure blooded demon. In your world, I am afraid even 12 elder godsbined would not be able to deal with it."
"Therefore, you must take this opportunity to obtain the pure blooded demon."
Rex frowned. He knew how powerful the pure blooded demon was, but this was still the result of iplete fusion. If it waspletely fused, how strong would it be?
ording to Julia, even 12 elder godsbined would not be able to deal with the robot that had fused with the pure blooded demon.
Julia seemed to take this pure blooded demon very seriously, and so did the robots. Otherwise, why would it fuse with the pure blooded demon?
Moreover, the annihtive power of the pure blooded demon was simply terrifying. It was not that easy for Rex to obtain this type of power.
"Julia, do you have a way to deal with this robot? It hasn''t be a mechanical lifeform yet, you''re already a true god!"
Rex felt that Julia seemed to be hiding something, especially about the pure blooded demon. In fact, she had been equivocating and did not exin it in detail.
Julia was silent for a moment before finally saying in a low voice.
"This artificial intelligence is evolving into a mechanical lifeform. Only living beings canpletely fuse with the pure blooded demon. This is also the real reason why it so insists on bing a mechanical lifeform. In short, no matter the price, you must obtain the pure blooded demon!"
"As for this robot, it has not be a mechanical lifeform. I can indeed deal with it, but you have to let me enter its control core. When the timees, I will be able topletely control its core."
"How can I let you enter the control core?"
"It is very simple. You only need to ce themunicator on its head, and I will be able to enter its control core. Remember, you do not have many chances. You may only have one chance. If it leaves with the pure blooded demon, or unleashes the annihtive power in the pure blooded demon. I will not be able to save you then."
Rex was actually a little hesitant. Should he trust Julia?
Although he had be Julia''s so-called "Master", after so long, he still knew very little about Julia. He only knew that she was a true god, and that was because she herself had said so.
Right now, he was facing a critical moment, a life-or-death moment. If Julia failed to enter the control core of this artificial intelligence, Rex would face a direct attack from the pure blooded demon. The consequences would be unthinkable.
At this moment, there was not much time left for Rex to consider. The robot stood up again. He could clearly feel that the robot was somewhat "angry".
Red light kept flickering in the robot''s red eyes. Then, its mechanical arm was simply repaired, and also became able to move freely.
Moreover, the pure blooded demon was already in the robot''s hand, emitting a terrifying glint.
The robot''s speed became faster and faster. In the end, it was practically sprinting. It raised the pure blooded demon in its hand and charged towards him.
Rex knew that this was the critical battle!
His divine body began to shake violently, and then his cells arranged themselves in a frenzy. Although his divine body did not expand, the arrangement of his cells was alreadypletely different from before.
This was the strongest defense state in which his divine body could muster. Withyers overyers of cells, it was enough to face any power.
Although Rex did not make Julia any promises, he had already made his choice with his actions.
"Come at me."
Rex muttered softly, his eyes shing with madness.
His eyes were fixed on the pure blooded demon. The only thing that threatened him was the pure blooded demon, and a bold idea was already forming in his mind.
Boom.
Rex moved as well. His massive body shot towards the destruction robot like a cannonball.
He raised his arm up high. Then, his arm rapidly expanded, and he grabbed hard at the pure blooded demon in the robot''s hand.
Bang.
Rex felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body was trembling violently. The pure blooded demon easily pierced through his palm, and pierced straight through his left shoulder.
In that instant, Rex even felt that he was already facing death. It was as if he would bepletely annihted and disappear from this world in the next moment.
His vision became dark...
He began vomiting blood...
As he was about to call for Julia to help him.
He felt a sharp object pierce through his back.
Turning his head slowly...
His eyes were met with Julia''s who was smiling like a crazed woman.
"Y-You bet-betrayed m-me!?"
Julia onlyughed at his words.
"Did you really think I would want to betray the heavenly realm?"
"..."
Rex couldn''t utter a word... He was in shock.
Julia smiled down at him and began to talk.
"My only master is Arius Fay, the next supreme god who will rule all!"
----------
Author-
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
Hehehehhehe, a new yandere appears!!!
Chapter 97 New Evil Rises
As Julia celebrated the death of Rex, somewhere in hell a fight to the death was on going.
Felix Gon, a lower ss demon who was a waste found himself being chocked to death...
On a tform where Felix was being choked to death he felt that he was being absorbed into a dark fog and soon his consciousness faded.
Immediately his eyes shot open as he found himself in a pitch dark world that showed absolutely nothing, only darkness.
"Is this what happens after death?"
Felix muttered under his breath as he looked around with wide eyes.
He would have thought that he would have been ced in hell again but guess he wasn''t.
As he was about toe to terms with this ce being his new home suddenly his ear twitched when he heard a voice echo throughout the darkness.
"Felix Gon, do you want power?"
"Do you want those who hurt you to suffer!?"
"Do you want the most exotic most beautiful fairy in the entire heavenly realm to be your woman!?"
"Do you want to rule with an iron fist over every world!?"
"Do you want to be the most powerful existence in the entire world where no one would dare look you in the eyes!?"
"You can have anything you wish for!"
"All you have to do is allow me in your consciousness!"
"I can make everyone no matter what position or power they hold tremble under your feet!"
Felix was taken back hearing all of this and looked downward and held his head with both his hands.
Should he do this?
He could take his revenge!
Everyone who looked down at him would surely feel strong regret!
His family!
His fianc¨¦e!
His friends!
EVERYBODY!
All of these people who left him to die and tortured him over the years making his life hell he could finally have revenge!!!
Looking up after a couple of minutes of thinking Felix said, "Can you at least show me what you look like?"
Suddenly it was like his words were a trigger.
The dark began glowing blood red and soon what appeared was a being made out of darkness and blood, giving off the feeling of death itself, whose intense blood-red eyes and razor sharp teeth were the only visible feature.
Felix couldn''t help but swallow some of his salvia as he took many steps backwards in pure fear as he saw this being...
This horrifying being was sitting on top of millions of corpses which all belonged to past influential figures and animals.
Like the emperor of heaven.
The fairy of innocence.
Power ancient gods from all of the most powerful sects in the entire world.
The queen of demons.
Celestial foxes.
Elder Gods.
Venom demonic snakes.
Felix couldn''t contain his shock as he kept seeing so many figures he had learned about in the god academyying there dead.
The dark being who saw Felix react like this wasn''t that shocking as he has been alive for millions of years and at this point in his life knew that this was a shocking thing for most people.
Of course besides himself.
As he was the one who killed all of these figures personally.
"So, will you let me inside your consciousness?"
The dark being looked down at Felix waiting for him to answer.
Felix who pondered for a little bit nodded his head slowly then said, "I''ll let you inside my consciousness so I can get my revenge!"
A giant distorted smile appeared on the dark beings face as he heard that he agreed.
''It''s a shame I''ll have to exterminate his soul permanently and take control of his pathetic crippled body but if that''s how I''ll escape this ce then so be it.''
''It will be easy for me to use my techniques until I fix his broken leg and divine body... Once I get out I will make those who trapped me here suffer!''
''I THE ANCIENT HEAVENLY DEMON WILL RETURN AND TAKE MY THRONE AS THE MOST POWERFUL ANCIENT BEING!!!''
"I''ll open my consciousness for you to enter!"
Felix looked at the dark being with a friendly smile not knowing he was being used.
Taking a seat on the ground he then crossed his legs together and took a deep breath then closed his eyes as he opened his consciousness.
The dark being who was observing silently immediately disappeared and then reappeared in front of Felix.
Gazing at Felix he had no sympathy for the boy as this is a world where only the strong have the right to live and the weak just have to shut up and obey.
This is what he was taught by his own mother when he was a small child...
A giant nket of darkness began covering Felix''s entire body from organs to skin.
The dark being found itself inside Felix''s consciousness which was a small world that only consisted of a small waterfall and little to no divine blood which was shattered and barely could run throughout the body.
Looking around he couldn''t help but show a slither of shock seeing how trash his consciousness was...
To be honest it didn''t matter at this point.
All he cared about was getting a physical body so he could leave this sh*t hole.
At the end of the day all he had to do was repair his divine body then regain the divine blood for a couple thousand years then he would be fine.
Hell, he already possesses techniques that are used by ancient supreme immortals.
So, it didn''t matter if he had no divine blood.
For right now!
For hell he only needed to have powerful techniques.
But when he is transcending to the heavenly realm where the gods and goddesses are he''ll need to have divine blood running through his body as there are a bunch of gates and guardians who will stop you from entering because of the heavensw.
Felix who opened his eyes found himself in his own consciousness facing the dark being.
With a giant smile on his face he asked, "So, will you teach me here to be strong?"
"What are you talking about?"
The dark being had question marks all over his dark face.
"Huh..."
Felix tilted his head at his words.
He thought that the dark being was going to take him as a disciple?
Was that not the case?
Why else would he ask to enter his consciousness?
The only other reason why someone would ask to enter someone else''s consciousness was for...
''It couldn''t be!?''
Felix screamed in his head as his face became as white as a ghost.
"So you finally came to the real reason why I asked to enter your consciousness
The dark being looked at him.
Felix got down in a bowing position and began begging, "Please, don''t kill me! I''ll do anything please!!!"
Tears began rolling down his eyes as he looked up at the dark being.
He truly didn''t want to die.
He wanted to live!
To prove to everyone he wasn''t a waste.
He told himself he had to survive.
The dark being felt disgust as he witnessed the groveling in front of him.
"No matter how much you grovel or cry it doesn''t change the fact that I''m still going to kill you..."
Felix''s ears twitched at the dark beings'' words.
At this point he knew trying to run or begging would be useless.
A small sh of memories shed inside his head of all of the happy times he had with his family before he became a crippled waste.
More tears ran down his cheeks as his eyes became swollen.
Everyone was right...
He was trash...
With that, thest thing he saw was the dark being absorbing his soul and taking over his body.
--------
Author- LETS GOOOOOOO!!! I can go back to writing from Arius and his wives POV!!!!
From now on its Arius''s time for an while!!!
Were going back to his entrance, and were starting his academy life!
Thank you so much for the support with the power stones, make sure to add my book to your collection!
I appreciate the golden tickets and gifts which help a broke college student like myself!
W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W W
Chapter 98 God Of Misfortune
Author- [Sad backstory warning!!! Not for the weak heart to handle!]
"So, you''re telling me this was just an entrance?"
The headmaster asked with a headache.
Arius who had a giant smile on his face nodded his head and answered, "Yep, I wanted to enter in with style! It''s not my fault all of you are pussies!"
His eyesnded on literally everyone.
This of course brought back pissed off gazes from the people.
A chubby man wearing a golden robe with white stripes going down the middle stepped forward and pointed toward Arius then started toin, "You ignorant child! You had these terrifying dragons fly over the entire capital while roaring!"
"This of course caused damage! Massive damage!"
"And that golem! How the hell did that thing appear without being noticed!"
Right as Arius was about to answer he found himself in a dark room.
Looking around he smiled.
"Mia, why did you pull me in here? I have to deal with these people, then we can start our beautiful academy life!"
Mia, who appeared out of thin air, had a serious expression stered on her face.
"Arius-"
Arius ced his hand up stopping her from speaking, then spoke, "Don''t worry I know you''ve used a clone for my entrance and was probably somewhere in heaven or whatever, right?"
Mia''s eyes widened in shock.
''How did he know?''
She truly was shocked.
Shaking her head she looked at Arius.
"You are correct, I need you to meet with the god of misfortunate right away."
"Why?"
Arius asked as he looked at his wife.
Mia looked right back into his eyes and responded, "Because hell just announced war! And many gods have betrayed heaven!"
Arius felt disbelief hearing these words, then spoke, "Ok... Take me to the god of misfortune..."
Nodding her head Mia snapped her finger causing a skinny white man wearing a white robe who had dark brown eyes and short golden hair to appear out of thin air.
Arius tilted his head, then asked, "Are you sure this guy is the god of misfortune?"
Miaughed a little with a hint of pain in there.
She then snapped her finger again causing Arius not being able to speak.
"Hmmhmhmh!"
Arius tried to speak but couldn''t.
Mia then looked at the god of misfortunate, then began to speak, "Tell Arius what happened to the woman you married..."
The god of misfortune merely nodded his head then looked at Arius and began to speak in a heavy sad toned voice.
"Growing up, my wife was abused and came from a very messy family situation; despite this, she was at the top of her sses, ssically being a merchant, contemporary fighter, artist, mage, summoning, etc. she did everything and anything and was good at it."
p "Now I''m not stating this for fun or because I want to brag how awesome my wife was or sound like a narcissistic asshole, my point is that she was highly motivated and enduring; that she could push past tiredness and pain and aplish whatever she wanted to."
"Notice the tense of her past."
"She''s always had problems with depression. When she was repeatedly r*ped and beat by her family members as a kid, that sort of thing happens. And yeah, it took a pretty big toll on her body- not wanting to sleep because of vivid nightmares and self harm that''s left her with some fairly embarrassing scars- but even at her worst depression in the past, she have never felt like this."
"Entering the academy, the upperssman years. asionally my wife can recall having really bad abdominal pains from time to time."
"Post academy, those pains continued and every now and then they would get so bad that my friends would insist my wife to go to the headmaster. No answers ever came from that. When she was 20 I was working as a merchant selling illegal items."
"It was nuts, and I loved it. The rush was amazing and I loveding home feelingpletely drained. That sort of love you have for the post workout burn."
"Things, for the first time were great. I was making good money and as an adult, and was free from all that crime life that kept me down before."
"I got married and immediately we decided to have a baby. I honestly didn''t think it would work as quick as it did, when my wife started feeling really ill after a few weeks, I figured something went terribly wrong."
"And guess what? I was right, at 6 weeks; we discovered she would be having twin. Not at all what we expected to hear. But because of the double dose of baby, my wife got a double dose of hormone and was suffering from hyperemesis- which, Arius, if you don''t know it''s like the angry version of morning sickness."
"I brought my wife to the healing mages every week to receive IV nutrients, since she was basically vomiting after swallowing her own spit. she lost 15 lbs. she was put on bed-ridden disability from working at the guild. She still snuck out of the house and nurtured the garden once a week. Yeah, she took it easy, but she had to do something."
"When she was about 5 months pregnant, the hyperemesis started getting better. She could eat wheat thins and fruit. Things were looking up for her until the swelling started. She was given a new dx of preempsia and stayed with the healing mages for 32 weeks."
"She started going blind and after falling for the 2nd time with the healing mages, they decided an emergency spell that was taboo was the only thing that would keep her from needing dialysis at this point."
"So the kids were born 2 months early, and they were little, but over all, they were healthy. They stayed with the healing mages for a month, and she was given heavy doses of blood pressure meds. She was still blind, and basically physically useless."
"After some time, though, the swelling resolved, she got her vision back, the kids came home and we were well on our way to being a normal family."
"She ended up having to quit her job all together, because paying for twin infants was a lot of coins, and not worth it. She became a stay at home mom, which drove me absolutely nuts as I was out working at this point 24/7, but I heard she found things to keep herself busy."
"I heard she homeschooled the kids, homesteaded everything, raised chickens, created art and all of that. And she went exploring. She tried to join the army!- I know she kept active and healthy."
"Her weight has always been up and down, but she''s always had weird reactions to hormones, and she never really got "obese", just a little thicker on the curvy parts."
"She randomly started getting random pains here and there. She chalked up to old injuries and just general wear and tear."
"Arius, I swear she never did too much about the pain because she had a rather high tolerance (Break a toe while doing something Great! Keep cleaning!). asionally she would wake up from a crazy bout of sleep paralysis, but nothing too bad."
"Then the pain started getting worse for her. Her hips. back. legs. It would kill her one day, and then bepletely gone the next. No one ever found anything whenever she would inquire at check ups."
"My girls turned 4 and since they could go to school now, my wife decided to go back to working at the guild. After a little while, we decided to move to the Oasis Empire, where my wife was originally from. We both enrolled at a merchant academy and began our new exiting life."
"Because we had no ie, we enrolled in the lowermoner sses."
This is where things turn for the worst.
"My wife and I were still rolling in life; top of our sses, starting student, volunteering and doing research all over the world. She would always take the double ss load, and she still came out being a excellent student."
"One day she woke up, and couldn''t walk."
"It looked so, so terribly painful. It looked like muscles were slime and suddenly forgot how to hold her up. Her leg was weak. Her back was so tight that her muscles protruded much farther on one side than the other, yet they were basically useless."
"She went to the healing mages. There is no stretch, no position that provides any relief. They would use some healing magic on her back multiple times."
"Nothing. Go home. See a healing mage."
"After a couple days of pain, my wife woke up one day and everything waspletely gone, as if it had never happened."
"I brought her to the healing mages."
"I gave them her history, and he literally showed a shocked expression on his old face and turned toward me. I asked him what was wrong, and heughed at me."
"You think you need an healing spell?"
"I brought my wife home empty handed, frustrated to tears."
"Over the next year, I continue to see my wife get these little spurts of pain. A couple days here, a week there, then it was just gone without a trace."
"There was no particr trigger, and nothing seemed to add up. No one really seemed all that concerned. Sometimes her right leg, sometime her left side back. Her shoulder. wrist. And I would notice she would get a little shaky during these bouts, like tiny tremors."
"But this entire ordeal started to get better until..."
"She was killed by a demon."
-------
Author- Hello guys! Sorry for thest two days... While I was climbing adder trying to fix a couple tiles on my mom''s roof my amazing loving dog Amos decided to knock it down causing me to fall on my right arm breaking it!
Again sorry for thest two days!
Fyi, gifts, power stones, golden tickets or whatever really means a lot to me! Thank you to everyone who decides to give my novel those things!!! Much love!
Next chapter is where Arius and his wives go to the academy!
I will be posting a chapter in the future of how his entrance fully went!
Chapter 99 Queen Of Demi-Humans. R18
"And why am I supposed to hear about this?"
Arius asked looking confused.
Mia facepalmed at his words.
"Duh... It''s because he''s trying to tell you how misfortunate he is!"
She looked at Arius with a dry gaze.
,m "Ohhh... And why would I care?"
Ariusmented with a monotone expression showing on his face.
"Your supposed to care beca-"
Mia who was speaking stopped her words dead in their tracks.
"You got a good point Arius..."
"I know I have a good point..."
The God of Misfortune who was dead silent just stood there with an empty expression, just watching their conversation carry on.
Raising his skinny white arm he began to speak.
"Um, excuse me... may I please ask you a favor..."
Mia and Arius who were speaking to each other whipped their heads toward the God and gestured to him to keep speaking.
"Arius Fay, please cuck my brother!"
"Huh..."
"Huh..."
Both Arius and Mia found themselves with stupid expressions stered on their faces showing that of disbelief from what they just heard.
Arius stepped forward.
"Are you being serious?"
The God of Misfortune nodded his head.
"Yes, I am serious... my brother cucked my 502,823,042th wife!"
He began stomping the ground.
"That''s a random favor and thing to bring up..."
Arius said while tilting his head.
Mia who has been just standing there dumbfounded began talking toward the God of Misfortune.
"I guess my husband can do this! He is after all the TOP G!"
She began fist bumping the air and sticking out her chest in pride which swayed left to right.
"Really! Thank you so much!"
The God of Misfortune bowed his head to Arius with little tears forming in his eyes.
Awkwardly scratching his cheek Arius nodded his head slowly.
"I don''t mind... but can you tell me who she is and such..."
"Of course!"
The God of Misfortune shot his head up from his bow.
"She is the Queen of Demi-Humans... like she rules over every demi-human in the entire gxy!"
"She is a exotic foxdy who had nine tails and pink hair and clean white skin."
"She is beyond a thot who will fuck any handsome and powerful man."
"So, she should be easy to get into bed!"
Arius, who had been listening silently, began to talk.
"Whatever just send me to this whor-nice youngdy..."
"Yes sir!"
The God of Misfortune got on all knees and bowed his head into the ground.
Stepping forward Mia forced a vodka bottle down Arius''s throat.
"uhfuewhf???"
Arius tried to speak but all he could say was ancient alien words...
Taking the vodka bottle out of his throat Mia stepped back with dignity.
Arius found himself light headed and sluggish.
He wasn''t even a light drinker...
So how did he be so hammered?
Well... that''s because Mia added some ''magic.''
Suddenly Arius''s entire body began to turn to stardust and soon he cked out.
Soon he found himself in argevish bedroom.
A beautiful woman stepped forward in front of him...
Clink!
A hairpin ttered on the ground, followed shortly after by a sash, and then a flowing robe.
The Beast King''s wife, Scarlet Von Foxy the queen of the Tier Kingdom which rules over the demi-human continent was left in her thin ck undergarments as her breathing became heavier and heavier.
The look in her pink eyes was part lust and animalistic desire.
Her smooth dainty white hands fumbled with the hem of Arius''s midnight colored pants, and she began to undress him bit by bit.
Much like how attendants undress royalty and high ranking nobles.
Scarlet''s twin peaks heaved up and down as she slid her hands over Arius''s chiseled body, tracing the lines of his toned body.
Passionately and affectionately she began kissing below his neck and jawline as she sensually grinds herself against him.
She was trying to take over, trying to make this yboy submit to her.
However even though Arius was hammered he was not the type of young man who would submit to a female.
He was a TOP G!
He caught her hands with one of his own, eliciting a hitch gasp from Scarlet.
"You''re quite good, but you''re still too slow."
Arius said sluggishly, showing a small grin.
He pulled her towards him, leading the momentum as he took her soft red lips in an instant.
Perhaps she was a bit shocked, but she felt a small resistance that gave away too quickly.
An urge drove him as he cradled the back of her head and pulled her in deeper, and deeper, into a kiss that seemed to never end.
Their salvia mixed as tongues intertwined.
In the end, Scarlet was the first to break away, her face flushing a deep crimson color, either from the unexpected action or ack of oxygen.
"You naughty boy~ I can''t believe I have the honor of fucking the Supreme God Arius Fay~~"
Scarlet spoke in an enchanting voice that reached greater, more proactive heights.
Her voice gained a sense of loss and longing, a shy yet sexual want of a beast in heat.
Scarlet clung tighter, almost as if she was afraid that he would vanish in the next moment
Her nine fluffy pink tails gently constructed Arius, shackling his hands and feet.
That said, the tails were more like a tight, gentle nket than mere shackles.
Though he could easily break free, Arius stayed, as he was intrigued at Scarlet''s little y.
The Queen of all demi-humans who was respected and admired knelt at his feet, staring at the cloth around his crotch area with scious eyes.
She licked her lips in anticipation.
"Let this Queen serve you."
Scarlet said in a haughty tone as she tugged away the cloth.
This action revealed Arius''s dragon in all its might and glory.
A force of nature raring to go, itnded right on top of her face, nearly covering half of it.
An embarrassing noise somewhere between a moan and a yelp escaped Scarlet''s lips as she took in the full size of the monster she had just unleashed.
It was about the length of her entire forearm!
And the girth...
A slight hint of panic creeped into her mind as she slowly processed what exactly she could do to this ferocious dragon as a tsunami of desire swept everything away in a burning lust.
She was beyond horny...
Her special ce grew moist with a clear liquid.
Her special ce quivered as her fidgety hands closed around Arius''s member.
Heavens, the majestic pressure his rod gave her was enough to make her feel faint.
She breathed in the musk, showing a drunken look as her lips grazed the head of the dragon.
Swallowing the tip of the mighty dragon in one fell swoop, Scarlet squirmed about in mild difort.
Her special ce was entirely flooded with liquids that were dripping on the red carpet causing little puddles to be made.
Scarlet slowly crept down the giant, her mouth screaming in pain and pleasure as tears formed in her eyes.
The surface of her tongue was softly tending to the underside of his rod, servicing the monster while it pushed against the back of her throat.
Scarlet, because her race is that of a fox she was naturally endowed with the benefit of having no gag reflex.
So, she managed to shove it in almost to the root beforeing back up, desperately gasping for air.
An admirable showing.
However, admirableness was far from sufficient to satisfy Arius.
A soft smile showed as his arm lifted, free from the restraints.
He caressed the cheek of the still gasping Scarlet as he patted her fluffy pink hair.
Then... Whomp!
Once more, her mouth opened wide as Arius''s hand forcibly pushed her head down onto his hot rod, bringing more tears to the corner of her eyes.
As if some sort of sex doll, he treated her like a mere ything with no regard to her feelings.
Shoving the whole length of his massive dragon into her small throat mercilessly.
Gurk...
In and out, over and over again.
Glistening spit coated the tall dragon.
Even as her vision blurred and her surroundings dimmed, he kept at it, not giving a damn about her unfocused eyes and faint breathing.
It should have been a shameful and degrading moment for the Queen, but instead the warmth in her body surged with an even greater force, sending spine-tingling sparks throughout her entire white jaded body.
Perhaps... she was always meant to be used this way.
As he slid through her throat again, she felt something different.
A twitching of flesh.
It foretold the arrival of something powerful.
Something that would break her.
Something that would tear away all her inhibitions and reveal apletely new her.
Something that would destroy her~
His dragon bulged inside her delicate mouth.
A rumbling, like an erupting volcano, shook Scarlet to her very core.
Her legs squirmed against the red rug as her ''entrance'' twitched embarrassingly.
Then the floodgates broke, as a st of white liquids came out from the raging dragon and entered her stomach.
Scarlet almost choked on the huge amount of viscous white liquid, but could not escape because of the hand that held her head fixed in ce.
Her exotic expression was caught by Arius''s eyes, who chuckled lightly when he saw her hands go limp at her sides
He atst pulled out of her throat in a torrent of thick white liquids, apanied by a wonderful deluge of noises from the half-conscious Scarlet.
The white liquids sttered all over her pearly-white features, coating both her and her tails in a huge amount of thick white liquids.
Subconsciously, the Queen leaned in to pick it up, her tiny mouth sucking diligently on the top of his leaking pir.
Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!
A full minute passed until the steady flow stopped.
"Ahn~" With an audible ''pop'', Scarlet separated from his member as she admired it.
It was still standing strong, hard as stone without any sign of faltering.
Mesmerized, the Queen rubbed her cheek against it, feeling the scorching warmth prate her skin as an odd gleam shed in her eyes.
In one fluid motion, Scarlet shed her undergarments, letting them slip from her body.
Twin peaks revealed in full.
The charming contours and breathtaking curves was beyond exotic...
It possessed a different tastepared to the woman he has been with sexually.
She cradled his face in her hands as she positioned herself over him.
Her soaking wet cave was ced right above his roaring dragon, ripe for the taking.
Scarlet took in mouthfuls of air as her voice, clear as the night sky spoke.
"Fuck me~~"
------
Author- gifts, power stones, golden tickets or whatever really means a lot to me! Thank you to everyone who decides to give my novel those things!!! Much love!
Chapter 100 Distress
While Arius was enjoying his time, somewhere underground in the Kingdom of Darkness a major event unfolded...
"Duke Fay, Hajime, your youngest son has no mana or skills..." The old man hesitantly spoke while holding his aging body up with a wooden cane.
"...." Duke Fay, who was sitting behind arge wooden desk in a medium sized chair sat there in silence after hearing this unfortunate news.
The gaze under Duke Fay''s eye caused the old man to swallow a huge amount of salvia and continue his words:
"I swear to the Goddess Theia I tested him the correct way and did it multiple times."
The old man''s body shook violently and at any moment he felt like he would be killed just by the gaze alone.
"So, Hajime is a waste? How is that possible!?" Duke Fay mmed his hand on the desk causing papers to fly off.
"Eek!"
This burst of anger caused the old man to fall on his butt while letting out a scared reaction from his mouth.
Pushing out his chair and leaving from behind his desk Duke Fay strolled over to a medium size portrait which was attached to the gray wall.
The portrait showed his entire family.
His three wives, and four kids including Hajime.
He shook his head from left to right in disappointment as he gazed lightly at his family portrait.
His eyes finallynded on his youngest son who had a bright smile on his face as he hung onto his mother''s pink long skirt.
"DAAAAMN IT!!!"
BANG! BANG! BANG!
Duke Fay repeatedly punched the portrait.
Over and over...
Until the portrait didn''t show Hajime anymore.
The old man who witnessed such an action didn''t dare to speak and instead kept his mouth sealed tight.
After a couple minutes Duke Fay took a calm deep breath and walked back to behind his desk and sat in his chair.
"Allow me to apologize for myck of maturity for my sudden outburst." Duke Fay said.
"Not at all Duke Fay! You have a right to such emotion!" The old man waved his hands crazily around like he was casting a spell.
At this moment the old man regretted taking this job...
If he knew this would happen he would have never taken the job in the first ce!
Now he has to walk on eggshells around the duke to make sure he doesn''t offend him in any way!
"Call upon Hajime to my study room..." Duke Fay ordered while pointing to the door.
The Old man nodded his head.
Slowly but surely he gently grabbed his wooden cane which wasying to the right side of him and strugglingly pushed himself back up to his two feet.
He then made his way toward the door and left to find the youngest son.
Walking down the giant elegant hallway the old man passed by many maids who were cleaning expensive and priceless portraits and many other things.
Finally arriving in front of the youngest room he knocked a couple times.
Knock, knock, knock, knock.
"Excuse me, Hajime your father Duke Fay has called upon you to his study." The old man said quietly with a little fear hinged in his voice.
"Give me a second! I must make sure I''m presentable!"
An energetic innocent voice came from inside the room.
After some rustling sounds inside, the door finally opened revealing a small boy who was 3.75Cm tall.
He had short pitch cked color hair and midnight ck colored eyes which glowed with happiness.
The clothes he had on were solid-colored brown shorts matched with a button-up shirt.
His shoes were brown and he had long socks that ran up his legs.
This was the youngest son of the Fay family...
Hajime Fay.
"Please follow me." The old man bowed his head a little and spoke in a respectful tone then began walking down the hallway.
"Yes sir!" Hajime followed behind as he showed a bright smile.
Along the short trip Hajime asked many questions of why he was being summoned and such but he got no response back from the old man.
So it was a silent walk.
Arriving in front of Duke Fay''s study room the old man took a deep breath.
"Duke Fay, I have brought your youngest son at your request." He said, looking toward the door.
"You are excused, Hajimee in."
Hearing the Duke say he was not needed anymore made the old man want to jump in glee!
Of course because of his age he couldn''t do that type of physical action so he just made his way toward the exit instead.
"See you tomorrow old man!" Hajime waved his right hand in the air while his cute voice resounded through the halls.
He then entered his father''s study with a bright smile.
Upon entering he found his father standing with his back straight up in a dignified posture behind his desk.
"Sit down..." Duke Fay gestured to his son to take a chair.
"Yes father!" Hajime took the closest chair and pulled it toward his father.
Sitting down on the chair he waited patiently for his father to say why he summoned him.
Seeing his son seated, Duke Fay then took his own seat.
With a heavy sigh he looked at his son coldly.
Hajime felt his entire body flinch and his heart slightly clenching.
In his entire life he has never seen his father look at him so indifferently.
"F-Father why are you staring at me like that?" Hajime asked. "You''re scaring me..."
Ignoring his son''s words, Duke Fay took out a sheet of paper and handed it over to his son.
With shaking hands Hajime took the paper and looked over it.
Scanning the paper his eyes went wide and soon he found himself shaking in disbelief.
"I-I don-don''t have any mana or skills!?" He pushed out of his chair and looked at his father. "This must be a mistake, father!"
"It''s not a mistake." Lord Fay shook his head.
"Bu-But I am a noble, I''m supposed to have mana!" Hajime desperately spoke as tears threatened to fall from his eyes. "Commoners only possess skills! And you''re saying I don''t even have skills, not even one? Does this mean I''m below amoner!?"
"That''s correct, you are below amoner." Lord Fay agreed with his son''s words. "Every living organism possesses at least one skill or multiple... what makes us nobles stand out is our possession of mana and you don''t even possess that."
Hajime felt his whole identity was stolen right in front him as he heard his fathers words.
"So what should I do, father?" He asked with small tearsing down his eyes.
Duke Fay sneered then snapped his finger.
The door to his study opened showing a middle aged man covered from head to toe in a brown rag.
Turning his head, Hajime tilted his head at the new visitor.
"Father, who is this?" He asked as he wiped his tears from his white cheeks.
Duke Fay didn''t respond but merely nodded his head slightly like he was signaling something.
Suddenly the middle aged man disappeared from where he was standing and appeared right in front of Hajime who showed a shocked expression at this sudden action.
He then grabbed Hajime by the arm and threw him on top of his shoulder like a bag of potatoes.
"Father, what is happening!" Surprised by all this, Hajime began to freak out.
Duke Fay didn''t respond but merely snapped his finger.
Hajime''s vision began to fade and his vision soon turned to darkness.
Knowing the small boy on his shoulder was out cold the middle aged man looked at Duke Fay who was his employer.
"Where should I dispose of him?" He asked in a rusty voice.
"Somewhere on the outer part of the border near a poor vige, just somewhere he''ll die fast." Duke Fay said. "I don''t want anybody knowing I had a waste in my bloodline! So keep this a secret or else I''ll cut off your head!"
"Of course, my lips are sealed, I''ll dispose of this waste immediately." The middle aged man spoke as he took a bow and disappeared without a noise or trace.
Once he saw his subordinate disappear Duke Fay rubbed his head.
"To think for 5 years I had to act like a good father just to find out my son had no mana or skills!" He mmed his fist on his desk causing it to break in half.
His eyes turned bloodshot and soon he found himself looking out a giant window which oversaw various buildings.
If he knew beforehand his son didn''t have any skills or mana he would have killed him off to make sure he didn''t smudge the family name!
Now...
All he had to do was tell his 3rd wife Victoria that her son ran away from home and got himself killed...
Walking over to the door he exited and went to find his 3rd wife to break the ''sad'' news.
-------------
Author- Hehehehe, is this family connected to Arius?
Who knows...
Chapter 101 The Birth Of A New Era
Opening his eyes slowly, Hajime found himself in a pitch ck environment with no light.
The only thing that apanied him was the coldness and small sounds of dripping water.
"Where am I?" Hajime, who could only see darkness, felt a panic rush to his heart.
Feeling the cold hard surface with his small hand his face darkened.
As he tried to move, his body suddenly was yanked to the ground!
A metal clink resounded through the darkness.
His breathing became faster when his ears twitched from the metal sound.
Furiously moving his arms toward his right leg he felt a cold metal cor attached to the bottom of his leg.
The sensation of having a chain attached to his right leg left him feeling hopeless as heid back on the cold surface.
Moving his hands a couple inches above his hand he hit a hard surface.
He was trapped...
Coming to that realization, the pain within him throbbed, Hajime felt tears dripping from his eyes onto his cheeks.
His mind became a crazed fest of many emotions.
"MOMMY, PLEASE SAVE ME!" Hajime''s helpless cry for help echoed throughout the darkness. "I''M SCARED!"
No one would answer his call...
As a couple hours went by which felt like eternity for the small boy his scream became quieter and quieter until it came to a stop...
His vocal cords became numb and he felt his oxygen lessen.
Eventually he passed out due to fear.
After an unknown period of time, his eyes reopened.
"So, it wasn''t a dream..." Hajime whispered under his breath, his eyes began to lose its life.
He honestly thought that this was a really terrible nightmare and refused to believe his father would throw him away so easily.
His father who he always looked up to never truly was the person he thought he was...
Not long after he had opened his eyes he felt his stomach rumble in hunger.
As he could not do anything about his hunger he decided to try his hardest and ignore his hunger which was wing at his mind.
Eventually his throat dried up.
His thirst for any liquids began to outstrip his hunger.
Dust began to enter his eyes.
His body cramped up due to the small space.
He truly was in hell...
As an unknown amount of time flew by Hajime was on the verge of killing himself with his own hands.
Sadly his mind would not allow him.
Throughout this unknown time his body began to grow skinnier and skinnier.
His eyes became empty showing no light or life at all.
At this point it was difficult for him to inhale the oxygen which was barely to none.
Some point his hunger faded away and his thirst disappeared as well.
As he was about to close his eyes he heard a cracking sound...
His eyes shot wide open.
Ignoring the dust that was falling into his eyes he looked around trying to pinpoint where the crack was made.
Suddenly he heard a couple voices.
"Hey Richie, I think I found an entrance to abyrinth!"
"No way, really!? Keep digging!"
"If this is actually abyrinth and we find some rare treasures then we can make enough coins to move from this dirt poor vige!"
"We could finally move to the capital!"
Hajime who heard these four voices wanted to call out...
But his voice was dry and he couldn''t even make a noise.
All he could do was wiggle his body crazily.
The darkness surrounding him began to disappear and be reced by light.
Soon all of the darkness disappeared.
He could finally see where the crack wasing from and it was right above him!
The crack gotrger andrger until it finally broke, revealing four male teenagers who all wore brown rags and leather boots.
They were all holding silver pickaxes.
"What the fuck is that!?" A teenage boy whose name was Derek yelled as he stared at the small skinny boy who seemed lifeless.
Soon the three other boys Richie, Alex, and Josh looked down at the lifeless boy and felt like throwing up.
The scene was so gruesome to look at they felt their stomachs turn and their own eyes losing life.
Hajime, who was so relieved, passed out due to the excitement of being rescued.
"Richie, the kid passed out!" Joshmented.
"I see that, retard." Richie responded with a scoff. "What are you waiting for, drag the kid up!"
Josh who was silent the entire time was the first to respond as he grabbed the lifeless kids skinny pale hand.
As he was pulling the lifeless kid out of this darkness he felt a sudden force of motion stopping him from pulling up the kid.
"Damn, looks like a chain is attached to him..." Josh looked over at his friends. "I will only be able to pull his body up a little."
"Then do it you doofus." Richie said with disdain.
Nodding his head Josh pulled the skinny lifeless kid a couple inches above where he was before.
Suddenly he felt a tug.
This was the furthest he could pull.
"This is the furthest I can pull him up." Josh said while cleaning his forehead from his own sweat.
Richie who stepped forward examined the lifeless kid and soon he found himselfughing.
"Ahahahaha! Boys, we''re going to make enough coins to get out of this vige!" He grabbed upon the lifeless kids buttoned shirt and tore it off his pale skinny body.
Josh, Derek, and Alex looked at their friends'' actions weirdly and tilted their heads sideways in confusion of what he was doing.
Sensing multiple piercing gazes at his back Richie turned around and scoffed.
"You idiots! This kid is a noble, he is wearing the finest clothing that one can possess!" He exined as he continued to rip away the cloth.
"Oh..." All three teens let out an understanding noise.
"Don''t just stand there! Help me get these clothes off him!" Richie red at his friends.
Josh, Derek, and Alex nodded their heads and strolled over to the lifeless kid and began taking off his clothes.
A minute went by and all of Hajime''s clothes were stripped from his body leaving him naked.
The four teenagers walked away all holding a piece of clothing and sat near a tree.
They allid out the pieces of clothing and looked over them.
"Holy fuck, this could get us a gold coin!" Richie yelled in excitement.
"We can finally move from this poor vige to the capital!" Alex pumped his fist into the air.
"The life we all have been waiting for is right around the corner!" Derekmented happily.
"Once we get to the capital we have to find the nearest brothel!" Josh said with a perverted smile stered on his dirty white face.
As they were all over the moon Alex suddenly stopped being happy and looked over at the naked kid.
"What are we gonna do about the kid?" He looked back to his friends.
It seems this question was a stun because everyone turned silent...
Richie suddenly had an idea causing a devilish wide smile appearing on his face as he looked over at the naked kid.
"How about we teach this noble brat about the real world shall we boys?"
At this moment, nobody knew that these teenagers were about to transform an innocent abandoned boy into a bloodthirsty demon who would cause pure chaos bringing heaven and hell into a war.
All of this would lead to Arius bing a being that transcends beyond a God and a supreme being...
He would go on to be-
Chapter 102 Favor. R18
After Arius got done fucking the living shit out of Queen of the Demi human''s leaving her in a pile of her own cum he returned back to the dark world that Mia controlled.
"I''m back." Arius greeted his wife and the God of Misfortune.
"Did you fuck her?" The God of Misfortune asked with a gleeful expression.
Arius nodded his head as he spoke, "yep, I have to say she is a real whore in bed... Anyways it''s time for us to head to the academy!"
As he was about to leave the dark world he felt a forceful pressure on his body.
The gravity around him seemed to increase.
Turning his head around he smiled at his wife.
"What''s wrong wifey?" Arius smiled.
Mia stepped forward and suddenly pulled him into a kiss, she ravaged his lips like a hungry wolf.
Being a little surprised, Arius''s eyes slightly widened.
After a couple of hours Mia stepped back and smiled at him dangerously, "husband, I need you to do me a favor this time..."
Arius tilted his head and urged her to continue her words.
"You see... Both of my little sisters are working at this shop under my mothers orders and they''re both bing rebellious,I need you to stop that before they get out of control..." Mia showed a small smile.
"?" Arius wanted to say, ''can''t you do it yourself?'' But he didn''t want to question his own wife so he nodded his head, "I''ll do it... Just send me there so I can get it over with."
Mia''s face brightened and she immediately gave him a bunch of kisses on the face before saying, "by the way their powers are blocked by my mother so you could say there just normal girls!"
"Got it." Arius replied.
Suddenly Mia blew him a kiss then showed him a picture of what her two sisters looked like and also showed their names.
Soon enough Arius disappeared from the dark world.
He found himself in front of a small shop in the middle of nowhere... Only surrounded by grassnds.
"Uh, I just want to take some academy sses... Whatever, let''s just get this over with." Ariusined to himself before stepping forward.
Out of nowhere a burly arm was ced in front of him.
"I''m sorry, but an important guest is having a private meeting with the owner of this shop Casey who, if you didn''t know, is the master of this ce." The burly manughed hoarsely.
Arius looked up at the tall burly man who was a couple feet taller than himself, he also noticed that the burly man had a ck beard and an unsightly scar going down his left eye.
"Move." Arius ordered, ignoring the earlier words that were just spoken.
He was already in a pissed off mood...
The burly man who wasughing instantly quieted down and looked down with sharp eyes, "What did you say?"
To ensure that what Arius said was actually what he heard he lowered his upper body to hear better.
Arius sighed and ced his hand on the burly man''s shoulder which greatly confused him as his eyes widened.
"W-What are y-you doing?" The burly man questioned.
"If you don''t want to move... Then die." Arius quietly muttered.
Before the burly man could open his mouth his entire muscr body bursted into blood mist.
Bloodnded everywhere.
Arius walked into the small shop leisurely like nothing ever happened.
Entering, he was greeted by two terrified cute young women who both wore pink robes which had flowers stitched on the sides.
''Ah, this must be Zhu and Ling!'' Arius thought to himself with a handsome smile stered on his face.
He first wanted to get a cup of tea so he walked past them.
Having the smell of blood on your body was disgusting...
These two cuties of course witnessed what happened outside and didn''t dare speak a word as Arius passed by them.
''Wait... I can just make them obedient! Then they won''t be rebellious anymore!'' Arius thought to himself.
To make them obedient he decided to use fear.
Reason being they already saw him kill a man easily.
Arius halted his movement which caused the two women to freeze up, turning around and pointing his finger at the young woman who had short pink hair he ordered, "You, go grab me a chair."
The woman with pink hair who was Zhu didn''t dare question Arius and only nodded her head as she bolted to find a chair.
Arius''s eyes moved over to the other young woman who had curly ck hair, "Make me some tea."
The woman with curly ck hair who was Ling nodded her head and dashed to make some tea.
A few breathster, Zhu returned holding a chair.
She ced the chair down, not daring to look Arius in the eyes.
Arius nodded his head and walked over to the chair and sat down.
Although it was a regr old wooden chair he made it look like it was a divine throne which caused Zhu to blush.
She quickly looked away and found her heart beating crazily.
Not in her entire life has she ever witnessed such an elegant figure and it really made her heart thump rapidly in her chest.
Seeing such a scene Arius smirked internally and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name."
Zhu immediately gulped a huge load of saliva and hesitantly answered his question, "M-My n-name is Zhu... I am just a little employee..."
"I see, why don''t you entertain me, Zhu?" Arius asked with a gentle smile, on the surface it may look bright and cheerful but on the inside it held dark malice.
''I''ll be patient with a virgin such as herself!'' Arius thought to himself.
Is he bad? Who says such bullshit!
Waiting is such a polite gesture from him!
He would have just ripped her clothes and called her his woman!
The moment Zhu realized what he meant by ''entertainment'', her face turned red as a tomato as she approached Arius, who was at this point a wolf in sheep''s clothing.
"I-I a-am a vi-virgin..." Zhu said awkwardly as she looked down to the wooden floor.
Arius''s right eyebrow rose slightly, "so what? Come here and entertain me."
As Zhu was hesitating she felt arge white smooth hand grab her arm causing a "EEK" sound toe from her mouth, she closed her eyes.
A couple seconds went by and soon she reopened her eyes just to be met with Arius''s lips suddenly locking onto her smooth red lips.
"!?" Zhu''s eyes went wide open in pure shock.
As she was sitting on Arius''sp, she felt her heart thumping wildly in her chest.
This was her first kiss after all...
It was also her first time sitting on a man''sp.
Suddenly feeling two hands from over her pink robe grab her small tits and pinch her nipples caused her to let out a erotic moan as a little saliva came out her mouth.
Although she had a small bust in which was a c-cup and also a skinny waist and bubbly ass she was still pretty cute.
Arius could tell just by looking at her she had a tight pussy.
Although he had a bunch of wives already he still had always loved plucking flowers.
Feeling a puddle of wetness developing on his right leg Arius sneered, "What''s this? Aren''t you pretty wet for a virgin?"
Zhu''s entire body went red and soon she found herself getting hornier and wetter. In a small voice like a tiny mouse she said shyly, "don''t say that..."
A sadistic smile appeared on Arius''s face as he whispered in her ear, "you don''t mind disying such a slutty side to your sister?"
Zhu''s face turned from erotic to shock as she followed Arius''s eyes and saw her sister standing frozen in ce while holding a cup of tea.
"Ling..." Zhu muttered in disbelief.
Chapter 103 Plucking Two Flowers. R18
Seeing Zhu, her sister, being touched by a male intimately caused the pure Ling to freeze in ce as she felt her pussy twitch.
Her body began to heat up and she found herself wanting to be touched...
Arius being very experienced in this type of situation knew exactly how she was feeling.
"Let''s y, shall we?" Arius put on a handsome smile, his eyes began to glow.
Standing up and gently cing Zhu on her feet, he then grabbed her hand, then walked over to Ling and grabbed her arm with his open hand.
He then pulled both maidens into a private room, once he entered he then flung both girls with ease onto the giant purple bed.
Both Zhu and Ling blushed from head to toe, both their hearts were beating rapidly like war drums.
Arius who was no stranger to sex took off his clothes, revealing his divinely perfect six pack.
"!?!?" Zhu''s and Ling''s mouths instantly fell to the floor as they gawked at his perfect body.
Arius merely smirked.
He was really fortunate to have attained this stud of a body to make any female wet and lustful.
"Are you going to strip? Or do you need my help?" Arius asked.
Both maidens shook their heads from left to right and both spoke at the same time, "I can do it myself!"
After a minute or so both women were fully undressed exposing their petite nude bodies to Arius who at this point still had on a handsome smile.
Without waiting, Arius approached both women who seemed to be shaking like tiny rabbits about to be eaten by a big bad wolf.
His smooth white hands shot toward them and ruthlessly massaged every corner of their luscious bodies. Turning even the most ordinary part into a tititing erogenous zone.
"Aaah, please let me prepare myself!" Zhu yelped with endless anxiety corrupting her voice.
"Please wait, I''m not prepared..." Ling muttered under her breath.
¡
"More¡more! I want¡more!"
"Ohhh¡"
"Anh¡Don''t stop¡please don''t stop!"
"Yes, right there!"
"Mhm!"
"Ohhhhh¡"
In less than a minute, both maidens went from anxious muffled moans to full-blown pleasure gasps and drenched the bed sheets in sex craving juice.
They nowid on their bellies, and their bubble butts being massaged and yed within Arius''s firm hands.
Arius kneaded their breasts and butt cheeks while cooking them into orgasm only to deny them when they approached the edge.
He then retracted his hands and stood up to stare down on them. They were a mess, lying in a pool of their own juice.
"W-why? Why did you stop?" Zhu asked with tears threatening to form in her eyes.
"You¡ must continue!" Ling pouted.
Their voices were both forceful, confused and pleading. But Arius paid them no heed and only maintained his stare.
Zhu''s and Ling''s attention then drifted toward hisrge thick cock which soared upwards, showing off its full might.
"I¡ want." Ling reached out her hand helplessly with heart shaped eyes.
"Good girls get it. Bad girls beg for it." Arius showed a sadistic smile.
The overpowering sexual desires setting their luscious bodies aze was leading both women by the nose.
They crawled toward Arius''s thigh and wrapped their arms around his legs while staring at hisrge cock with heart shaped eyes.
"P-please, we beg you. Give it to us!" Zhu and Ling begged while their liquids dropped from their tight pussies and onto the purple bed.
"Who am I to refuse the plight of you two cute women?" Arius said with a shrug and pointed to hisrge cock.
It didn''t take a genius to understand what he wanted, and driven by hunger, although inexperienced both women said, "I will do my best!"
? Zhu immediately pushed her sister away, opening up her mouth, she greedily took in Arius''s cock.
In the meantime, Arius saved Ling from falling off the bed, he then pulled onto her erect nipple with his left hand while his right hand teased her ass.
"Ahn¡" Soft moans escaped from Ling''s lips as she experienced this heavenly pleasure.
Her juices began to overflow.
Arius then held her by the thighs and lifted her above his head to press his lustful tongue against her clit.
"Ohhh!" Ling moaned.
*Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*
The slurping sounds of the licking above and the sucking below mixed with Ling''s unrestrained moans in a delightful symphony caused Arius''s engorged cock to swell within Zhu''s hungry throat.
Zhu''s arms were tightly wrapped around Arius''s waist as she sucked his cocked with every ounce of vigor she possessed.
More than making up in enthusiasm what shecked in skill.
Ling''s legs mped around Arius who relished in the juice flowing into his mouth and feeling the trembling of her limbs around his head, he knew she was reaching her peak.
"Ooooohhhh!" Ling groaned.
She then squirted on Arius''s face.
Arius didn''t stop. Keeping her pussy pressed against his face, he leaned back and dropped onto his rear, sitting to give Zhu a new angle while he renewed his teasing of Ling''s delicious body.
"I can''t take this anymore¡" Zhu muttered as her tongue coiled around Arius''s cock.
Without warning or permission, she stood up and impaled herself on his giant cock, which ripped through her hymen like a steam train.
"Aaaaargh!" Zhu let out a cry.
But when the jolt of pain caused by her broken hymen should have ripped her asunder, golden light spread from Arius''s cock and not only erased her pain but heightened her sensitivity to a nigh debilitating state.
This was a main reason for how Arius was able to subdue so many women especially his wives in bed...
"Bold girl! Who gave you permission?" Arius said angrily, although he had a giant sadistic smile stered on his face and his tone was that of amusement.
"Sorry¡you can punish meter." Zhu said and immediately began riding him in reverse cow-girl. .
*Pah* *Pah* *Pah*
The sound of her ass mming on his balls rose andpeted with her furious moans.
"Aaaahhh! More, give me more!" Zhu cried out in pleasure, salvia dripping from her mouth and tears forming in her eyes.
"This is soo¡good!" Ling was no better.
Quickly, the sisters abandoned their bodies to primal lust and a session of orgasms.
Then they switched, with Ling now getting her chance to ride a new paradise while Zhu tasted the delights of Arius''s tongue.
Positions shifted, sweaty bodies intertwined in a carnal dance with technique giving way to primitive instincts.
Zhu was now lying on the purple bed with her mouth in Ling''s pussy and Arius hammering her with firm thrusts.
Then it came.
"Ooooooooh!"
"Co-coominng!"
Both women squirted everywhere.
Ling wrapped her arms around Arius and kissed him with intense fervor while squirting on her sisters face.
Arius''s cock shook and nutted into Zhu, whose legs were spread wide with her body shuddering from the massive orgasm.
The three rolled on the purple bed with both of the women falling into Arius''s arms.
--------
Author- I appreciate any golden tickets and power stones that you all nicely give to support my novel!
Any gifts are greatly appreciated as it makes me want to write more!
Thank you all for reading!
Chapter 104 Mother-In-Law!? R18. 1
As Arius and the two sisters wereying on the bed a portal suddenly appeared out of thin air a couple of feet in front of them.
The first to react was Zhu who instantly turned pure red in embarrassment as she knew who it was.
Ling on the other hand was frozen in ce.
Arius... Well he just smiled innocently.
"So, your Arius Fay... The man who conquered all of my daughters and made them your women..." A seductive voice resonated around the room.
Arius nodded his head in response as he spoke, "nice to meet you. I''m guessing you''re my mother-inw?"
"Ara, Ara, it''s been millions of years since someone spoke so casually to me."
A breathtakingly beautiful woman stepped out of the portal with graceful steps.
Her facial features looked as if they were carved from the heavens.
Her fingertips looked as tender as a piece of meat.
Her red lips were plump like petals, and her two rows of white teeth glittered like shells.
A cold arrogance lingered between her brows and the vast majority of men would involuntarily feel a strong sense of inferiority just by looking at her.
She had curly blond hair that fell to her plump ass and her giant tits swayed with every step she took.
She wore a Japanese ck flowered yukata as she held a fan close to her mouth.
For the first time in his life Arius suddenly felt the urge to tackle a women and fuck her like a dog in heat.
Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Arius snapped his finger summoning a small metal knife that had a small gold light shining around it.
Raising the knife he stabbed it into his right shoulder causing his own blood to spill.
This shocked everyone in the room...
"Arius!?" Ling and Zhu both reacted at the same time, both having anxious voices.
Ignoring both sisters, Arius looked at his mother-inw and smiled with pride and spoke, "did you really think you could charm me?"
"Ara, so you noticed..."
"Of course I noticed... Now tell me why did youe here?"
"Why did Ie here? The reason is I don''t think you''re worthy of Mia, my eldest daughter..."
"Why do you think that?"
"Simple... You won''t be able to satisfy her..."
"How would you know that?"
"Because I haven''t been satisfied for more than tens of billions of years."
"What does that have to do with me?"
Arius at this point was beyond confused and was thinking that because she is old she lost her damn mind...
Suddenly a smile appeared on Arius''s face and he spoke, "how about I prove to you that I can satisfy your daughter by satisfying you?"
Although Arius knew damn well what he was doing was wrong he couldn''t help it because his supreme blood was raging inside his body causing his mind to think of himself as a higher being then anybody else.
"Fine... I will agree... But if you can''t satisfy me you must leave Mia, deal?"
Arius nodded his head, "deal".
Seeing that Arius agreed the mother-inw snapped her finger.
Soon both Arius and herself disappeared leaving Zhu and Ling alone in shock.
...
Out of thin air into a pure ck space that only held a single king size bed Both Arius and mother-inw were fully naked and looked each other in the eyes and without wasting time they both brought their lips together and began making out.
After ten minutes they stopped making out.
"What''s your name?" Arius asked.
"My name is Shuyin..." Shuyin spoke shyly and for some reason she felt annoyed.
Arius gently stroked Shuyin''s cheek, she let out a ticklish little murmur.
A momentter Shuyin started rubbing her naked body against Arius''s.
There was a little squelch every time Shuyin rubbed her crotch against Arius''s thigh.
"Jeez, Shuyin, how are you this horny...?"
Arius asked looking at her perverted flushed face that was full of pleasure.
Hearing this from her son-inw, Shuyin''s face flushed even more and her slit began dripping even more.
"It''s been so long since I had sex... My husband is locked in chains in the middle of space and I haven''t had sex since he was freed... That doesn''t matter though! Tonight you''re my prey... no matter what you do I''ll be in control!"
Shuyin spoke in a lusty voice, slowly and deliberately, she began stroking Arius''s long hard meat stick.
All of a sudden there were two sounds that could be heard inside the giant room. The sound of her continuous kisses.
"I thought I would be at your mercy Shuyin..."
"Shut up, Arius. Do you want my sloppy wet slit or my kiss?"
Shuyin is currently straddling Arius who''s sitting on the bed. He was not allowed to move nor respond to her kisses. I don''t know, but instead of continuing to feel the wet liquid drip on his thigh which she kept on increasing the wetness, she dropped it and did this instead.
"Are you possibly addicted to kissing me?"
"I told you to shut up, Arius! You''re at my mercy now. Just ept it and don''t talk"
She pped Arius''s left cheek then resumed her kisses. From normal kisses to asional sucking on my lips and tongue. Maybe, like Arius, she''s trying to memorize the shape of his lips.
This woman, being this aggressive is amazing but yeah, itcks something if you don''t allow the man to move.
"But it''s not fun like this, Shuyin..."
"Your hands will wander around again if I let you."
''Ah. She''s right. I won''t be able to contain myself to feel her body. This girl. Tormenting me like this but yeah, this is my own doing.''
Arius thought to himself.
"Don''t you want to feel it again?"
"I do... that''s why, I know that if you keep doing this, I won''t be able to hold myself back."
Once again, she pulled on Arius''s neck and kissed him. After that she proceeded on continuing her kisses, his lips were probably already red from all the sucking she had done that she went lower to neck, showering it next with her kisses.
"Why hold yourself back? You can just me it on me."
"Idiot. I know that but I''m scared. I want to do more with you but I''m scared."
''Ah. This girl. She can''t do it herself. I guess I really should take initiative on that part. She''s done enough by initiating the kisses...''
Arius chuckled in his head at this thought.
Having decided that he would take control, his hands traveled towards her back, specifically her butt, that''s constantly moving since earlier. She didn''t notice it but she''s already rubbing herself on Arius which further stimted both of them.
When she felt my hands on her butt, she bit my neck and red. But despite doing those, she didn''t stop and tried to remove it. Instead, she filled my neck with more kisses and bites.
"You''re being disobedient, Arius."
"me this on me, Shuyin. I couldn''t contain myself."
Arius who was feeling her butt couldn''t help but grin.
"I wanna put it in."
Arius whispered to her when she went up again for his lips.
"N-no. That''s enough. Be satisfied that I might not be able to actually do this. It''s been too long..."
"It''s ok, Shuyin I''ll be gentle?"
Arius asked for permission, her face reddened further. She once again bit on his lips without answering then her tongue entangled Arius''s, sucking more of his saliva.
"Is that a yes?"
"S-stop making me say it, you''re just a damn child to me."
''Yes, it is. Having gotten permission, I''ll slip my hands into cupping her naked butt cheeks into them, feeling their shape in my palms.''
Arius spoke inside his head.
"Huaa. Stop making me feel this weird, Arius."
"Why? You can be honest with me Shuyin, tell me what you really feel."
''Ah. Shuyin. She''s really too cute. This personality of hers is giving me this much excitement. My supreme blood is raging even harder.''
Arius bit his lip a little.
"Y-your hands feel warm. It''s melting my butt. Ah. I love you. Don''t make me say something embarrassing."
"Just keep on ming it on me Shuyin and be honest. Didn''t you agree to my challenge?"
Arius''s hands cupping her butt were now gripping it hard, fondling it like a dough.
Shuyin''s hips, due to stimtion felt by her butt started to move faster, Arius can now trace her slit even on her naked skin. She''s getting warm and wet down there.
"Should we make a video and send it to your husband? You''re aware and you keep rubbing it on me. You''re making me want you more, Shuyin."
"V-video? To my husband? You''re crazy he would wipe out every existence with his breath! You''re really a bold pervert. Also... That would be embarrassing as well... Fuck... Just do it!"
"Ah. You finally said it. I won''t be able to hold back now, Shuyin."
Using his hands that were on her butt, he picked her up and stood up. Her body was light as a feather to Arius.
Confused, Shuyin couldn''t do anything but cling onto Arius.
"W-what? What are you doing?"
Chapter 105 Mother-In-Law R18. 2
As Arius was about to insert his divine dragon into Shuyin his entire body suddenly stopped in ce.
Shuyin''s eyes turned pink and stared into Arius''s soul.
Felix who is suddenly hypnotized by the movement of Shuyin''s lips as she makes such an adorable expression. He really wants to kiss her and enjoy the apple juice dripping from her mouth along with her natural vor.
As soon as Shuyin opens her eyes, she sees Arius bite the apple in the same spot as her. Her lips seem to itch while she imagines that his kiss is certainly wonderful.
Also, she can''t help wondering if he can feel the taste of her mouth on the apple. That looks so wrong but so good at the same time. Definitely sinful. (A/N Apple=Salvia!)
And actually, Arius can taste the vor of Shuyin''s mouth on the apple very well, thanks to his very keen senses.
He slowly tastes the apple while looking Shuyin in the eye. "Hmmm... really good... this is the best apple I have ever tasted."
"Yeah... the most... tasty..." Shuyin says while looking at Arius''s lips, also hypnotized.
Her body burns with passion as her mind begins to cloud. Her growing desires can no longer be controlled just by will, and she begins to move her head towards his while her mouth begs for his lips.
Arius also moves his head toward hers, thinking that it is going better than he expected. In fact, everything looks just perfect.
But things end up not being so simple. Shuyin makes a confused expression when suddenly her entire body began to heat up and a shit load of white liquid begins spurting out of her slit.
"AHHHHHH!!!"
"Ahaha, how pent up are you?" Arius asked Shuyin.
"A-Again it''s been a long time since I had a man embrace me..." Shuyin makes an upset expression. She really is upset now, in body, mind, and soul.
kissing Shuyin''s low belly area, Arius begins to move his mouth further down, approaching her beautiful pink flower.
Shuyin begins to feel a pleasant mixture of excitement and embarrassment. She closes her eyes as she continues to moan.
"MMmm~~ Like... Ahhh... I like..." She wants to describe how good it feels to have Arius kissing her body, but she only knows to speak like and love now.
Arius continues to kiss Shuyin. "Hehehe... I know you like it, my dear mother-inw."
Then he reaches Shuyin''s fluffy blond vaginal hair. Despite being very simr to her normal fur, Its strands are even shorter, softer, and smells great. And of course, Arius rubs his nose on them to the contents of his heart.
Shuyin feels very good about Arius exploring her mature seductive body. She had wanted to be embraced by a man for millions of years... And now she finally is.
Arius slowly moves his head down and reaches the delicate lips of Shuyin''s beautiful pink flower.
Using her divine power Shuyin changed her body using the examples of Arius''s wives, especially her eldest daughter Mia. She created a new body, totally pure and untouched.
Therefore, Shuyin will be able to feel everything a woman feels when giving her virgin body to a man for the first time as every experience she had before with her husband.
But of course, Arius will be giving Shuyin a lot of supreme energy to make her head to cloud nine.
Still, that kind of thing is not something important for Arius and Shuyin now as they just want to enjoy each other''s bodies.
Arius gently kisses the lips of Shuyin''s pussy, making shivers of pleasure run through her body.
He licks the sweet honey dripping from Shuyin''s pink flower before opening Its lips and sucking directly from her wet entrance.
"Ahhhh~~." Shuyin moans as her legs instinctively close.
Arius holds Shuyin''s legs open and invades her pink cave with his excited tongue, exploring inside and sucking Its delicious nectar.
"Oh... I fucking love it!" Arius delights in Shuyin''s love juices.
Shuyin blushes while getting very embarrassed and horny. She was so horny that she wanted Arius to fuck her for tens of thousands of years without a single break, but now those amazing feelings are so pleasurable that it is driving her crazy.
Arius strokes Shuyin''s thighs and continues to kiss, lick, and suck on her pussy.
"Nh~ Nh~~ Nh ..." Shuyin continues moaning and enjoying his caressing.
Then he sucks vigorously on her clit, making her have an orgasm right away.
"Ahhhhhh!!!" Shuyin holds tightly to Arius''s head as her body convulses with pleasure. Her mind goes nk while she feels like she''s going crazy.
Arius takes a significant gulp of Shuyin''s love juices before hugging her and starting to kiss her lips while they lie side by side.
She hugs him and puts one leg on top of his, trying to bring their bodies closer together while her pussy continues squirting on his cock.
Shuyin doesn''t understand why her body feels so good, but she knows that it is all because of Arius, which made her juice''s spurt out even more.
While she is just enjoying her incredible orgasms, Arius strokes her breasts and kisses her face affectionately.
They stay in this position for almost five minutes before Shuyin''s mind starts to clear. She smiles lovingly at Arius and starts stroking his hair while he kisses her neck and shoulders.
Then Arius starts kissing Shuyin''s chin, and she tries to start the kiss this time. Though, she just smashes her lips onto Arius''s mouth repeatedly like a child learning to kiss, which makes Ariusugh.
"Hahaha... You are so adorable, Shuyin." Arius can''t resist letting Shuyin keep giving tap kisses on his lips as that is too cute.
Shuyin makes a confused expression. "I-I''m... ad-ora-ble?"
"Yes, my dear mother-inw." Arius kisses her lips.
Shuyin holds Arius''s lips and looks him in the eye. "A-Arius... Is adorable."
Ariusughs and starts kissing Shuyin again. They kiss and touch each other for several minutes.
And of course, because their bodies were so close to each other, Shuyin felt Arius''s cock rubbing over on her body many times, which made her very horny.
Although Shuyin wants to win this challenge... But she can''t help but move her hand towards Arius''s cock.
As they kiss, Shuyin begins to caress Arius''s hard-rock rod. Feeling it throbbing in her hand, Shuyin gets even hornier as her nectar starts to leak from her eager pink flower.
She moves her lips to the side and speaks while Arius kisses around her mouth. "Like... like."
Arius smiles. "Do you like it? So, do you want it?"
Shuyin continues to stroke Arius''s cock. "I like it... It''s bigger than my husbands and also has a bigger girth... I wa-n-t it."
Arius kisses Shuyin again before kneeling on the sofa. Then he pulls her by the legs and positions her thighs on the side of his hips while she remains lying and looking at him with an embarrassed and excited expression.
Shuyin doesn''t know why every time Arius''s dick rubs onto her pussy, she gets more excited and embarrassed, but of course, she knows that she loves it very much.
Arius raises Shuyin''s legs, and she wraps them around his waist, so he starts to caress her waist while he rubs his cock over her pink flower, teasing her more and more.
Then he leans his body forward and kisses Shuyin''s belly while looking at her. "Since we both want it, there''s no reason not to go ahead, right?"
Shuyin quickly nods. "Yes! I w-want it!! I want your big cock!"
Ariusughed. "I want mother-inw, too."
He doesn''t waste any more time and starts to open Shuyin''s pussy lips with the head of his dick. Gently, he starts pleasing her by rubbing his cock''s ns on her clit.
"Nhh~~ MMmm~~" Shuyin let out cute moans while she felt the hot tip of Arius''s cock kissing her pussy.
Arius begins to move his hips forward, and his cock slowly makes its way through Shuyin''s tight pink cave.
She is tight like any virgin, but Shuyin''s body is even warmer than any of Arius''s women who he has had sex with. Not that it''s a big difference, but Arius always pays attention to the little details that make all his women unique.
As she continues to moan, Arius continues to move forward until his dick touches her hymen.
Although Shuyin doesn''t fully understand it, she can feel that this moment is important to them.
She looks into Arius''s eyes lovingly. "A-Arius -im me..."
Arius moves his hips forward, gently breaking through Shuyin''s hymen. She moans with pleasure while barely feeling pain.
Then he leans forward and kisses her lips. "Love you too, mother-inw."
Although it is not a veryfortable position for Arius, his body is very stic, which allows him to continue kissing Shuyin while also moving his hips forward and slowly pushing his cock deeper into her pussy.
Shuyin hugs Arius''s neck while feeling great pleasure in his passionate kisses and his hot, hard cock exploring her insides.
Every second with Arius is more and more pleasurable, which makes Shuyin love him even more. She feels like her heart can literally burst with happiness.
The picture of her husband in her head slowly began to shade away...
Chapter 106 Mother-In-Law R18. 3
"Nh~~ Ahhhh... Arius...." Shuyin moans as Arius kisses her and pushes his cock deeper inside her pussy.
She feels so good that she loses control of her body, which results in her hugging Arius so tightly that her nails leave marks on his back.
Arius kisses and sucks Shuyin''s lips, face, and neck while feeling great pleasure. Their luxurious and passionate actions make him generate a lot of demonic energy, which quickly increases their power.
Shuyin continues to moan as she feels her insides squeezing Arius''s cock. Although she is not even used to her new body, it seemspletelypatible with Arius''s body as if it were made perfectly for him.
"Mmmm..." She feels Arius''s long and thick cock filling her more and more as Its heat seems to radiate throughout her body, which feels hotter and more excited every second.
But then Arius stops moving forward after prating her a few inches. He doesn''t want to go too hard with her on their first time with her having this new body, but Shuyin thinks differently: She wants to feel Arius''s cock kissing the deepest part of her pussy, her baby room.
She moves her hands from his back to his hips but doesn''t pull his body towards her without asking first.
She uses her limited vocabry to beg. "Want it... I want it."
Arius doesn''t even need Shuyin to beg for that, as he feels her pussy squeezing his cock so tight and begging him to go deeper.
"Deeper. You mean deeper." He kisses Shuyin''s lips as he exins to her.
Shuyin strokes Arius''s waist, clearly asking him to go deep as she tries to repeat his words in the way she finds right. "Yes. Deeper... Let this slutty cheating wife be a cum dumpster for your use only!!!"
Arius gently holds her chin as he strokes her face with his fingers and moves her hips further, making his cock go deeper into her pink cave while her pussy walls squeeze even more Its shaft, taking Its shape.
"MMmm~~." Shuyin moans as Arius kisses her lips. She really loves the feeling of his rock-hard dick spreading her insides.
Shuyin enjoys every second while feeling Arius''s cock going deeper inside her, then Its tip reaches the bottom of her pussy and kisses the door of her baby room, making her feelplete like never before.
"Ahhhhhhhh...." Shuyin let out a long moan while Arius kept his cock touching her cervix for a few seconds.
Then he sucks on her lips and moves her hips back, making his cock rub all the way back through Shuyin''s pussy before moving forward again.
"AH~~ AH!! AHH~~~ AHHH!!!" Shuyin moans louder and louder as Arius shoves his cock to the bottom of her pussy, making it kisses her cervix before pulling back all the way again, rubbing every sensitive spot on her insides.
"NH~~ NHHH!!" Shuyin feels like Arius is turning her inside out and exploring every part of her body with his mouth, hands, and dick.
And of course, she is very loving to connect with him in this way.
Arius is also having great pleasure. Each time he thrusts his dick all the way through Shuyin''s tight pussy, it squeezes his dick tighter while she adorably moans.
He kisses, sucks, and bites her pink lips and nipples before kneeling again to have better mobility and to be able to give more pleasure to her pussy.
Holding her by the waist, he pulls her body towards him while pushing his dick harder inside Shuyin, making her have multiple orgasms.
Arius smiles while he is not sure of what is more amazing: feeling Shuyin''s tight pussy taking the shape of his cock, or seeing her adorable and flushed expression as she speaks his name between her cute moans.
"You are so beautiful, Shuyin." Lucien praises her in a loving tone while continue fucking her pussy so nicely and hard.
Shuyin smiles and tries to praise Arius between her moans. "B-bea-utiful... Mmm... Arius is beautiful... ahh... I love you!!"
Arius takes Shuyin''s hands and pulls her upper body towards him. She hugs him while they turn into a lotus position, with him kneeling and her with her legs wrapped around his waist.
She instinctively starts to move her ass up and down while he supports her by the waist, and so they fuck harder and harder while kissing.
Shuyin smashes her ass against Arius''s thighs, and the tip of his cock invades her cervix. Then she keeps that position while kissing Arius.
Arius doesn''t hold his urge to cum inside of Shuyin as he starts to pour his white thick cock milk directly into her womb.
"AAAHHHH!!!!" Shuyin moans very loudly as her orgasm, already incredible, gets even better while she feels Arius''s hot cum filling her insides.
The sensation of Arius''s baby seeds filling her baby room is incredibly gratifying, not only because it gives her body a lot of pleasure but also because it satisfies her urge to have Arius''s child.
That has nothing to do with whether or not Shuyin thinks Arius is infertile, but about what her body and instincts feel while her womb receives Arius''s cum.
Shuyin kisses Arius passionately as she feels his cum flowing into her like an infinity river, which, after filling her baby room, starts to flow down her pussy.
With that incredible amount of seeds, Shuyin''s body is sure she got pregnant. She can feel with all her body and soul that there is no way an amazing cum shot did not give her at least two kittens.
And so, even though she is in a divine form, Shuyin, who is still the Empress of the Gxy, feels an urge to express her happiness at that incredible moment.
"Ahhhhhhh..." As she moans, she pulls her lips aside from Arius while keeping their faces together, and¡
"FUUUUUUUUUCK!!!" Shuyin let out an incredibly loud and happy roar in the dark space.
And then something unbelievable happens when the sound of Shuyin''s roar inexplicably echoes inside the pitch ck space.
*AAAAARRRRRR¡*
Arius just keeps hugging and kissing Shuyin while filling her even more with his hot cock milk.
Shuyin''s loud roar began breaking the entire ck space and soon enough multiples had blown up, so it was heard everywhere in the gxy. Only girls who have a deep sleep like Mia and Jasmine did not awake.
"Ahhh... ahh... ah." Shuyin kisses Arius passionately until she finds it difficult to breathe.
Then Arius lies on the bed, and Shuyin rests on his chest while they are still connected. She doesn''t want to move to keep Arius''s baby seeds for as long as possible in her womb in hopes of increasing the litter of kittens.
And of course, Arius has no idea of Shuyin''s thoughts, special characteristics of an empress such as herself or even about the secrets of her own body.
Arius smiles as he strokes Shuyin''s ears. "Hehe... It was the most incredible reaction to an orgasm, wasn''t it?"
Shuyin''s eyes were sparkling as she had a happy, flushed expression on her face. Even though she has seen that reaction in most of Arius''s wives after he cummed so much inside them, Shuyin still thinks there is something else raging around in her emotions.
Without realizing it... Shuyin''s possessive nature began to overwhelm her as she began wanting to keep Arius to herself...
Chapter 107 The Strongest Being Does Pranks...
...
"Did my wife cheat on me..."
"Impossible..."
"But if she did..."
Suddenly the atmosphere surrounding the giant being who was chained from head to toe began shattering causing the space guards to freak out.
Space began to crack and soon thousands ofs exploded killing hundreds of trillions of species.
The sun darkened and soon enough millions of space guards surrounded the giant being and all pointed divine spears toward him.
"I advise you to stop!" A woman wearing a long purple dress with short purple hair falling down her back walked forward with a sword.
"..." The giant being stopped what he was doing.
If you looked closely you could see his eyes were bloodshot and his veins were threatening to burst.
Seeing that the giant being stopped the woman sighed in relief and continued talking:
"Listen we will find out if your wife is cheating and I promise you she probably isn''t! After all she is married to the strongest being in the entire gxy!"
The giant being slowly nodded his head and soon snapped his fingers fixing the chains and soon the chains wrapped around his body leaving him in lock.
Seeing that the giant being is still in a bad mood the woman suddenly had a bright idea so she began talking:
"To lift your mood how about you pull one of those pranks you always do to those earthlings!"
When the giant being heard this he smiled with a distorted expression and spoke softly, "I''ll do that... It''s been a long time since I''ve done it anyways."
Hearing that he wanted to do it the woman ced her slender hand on her small chest and took a reliving breath:
''Thank god... I was so worried... Honestly I think she is cheating on him but let''s not say anything stupid... Don''t want the entire gxy being wiped out!'' The woman internally.
The giant being ignored the millions of space guards who were surrounding him and closed his eyes like he was going to sleep.
Soon he saw a picture of a young otaku who was watching anime as of right now and seeing this caused the giant being to have a wide smile.
''Let''s start with you...''
----------------------
Amidst the ocean, with nond in sight, and the wind gently blowing, a ck colored pirate ship that was up to about 65 feet long and up to 20m in height at a 75¡ã angle rested on the ocean top.
The pirate ship had a wooden structure and multiple cannons on each side of the deck and also a giant sail that had a pair of tits stitched into it...
The sun was resting in the west darkening the sky.
In the middle of the deck, therey Felix Von Bullet, a young man with short pitch ck hair, ck eyes, and smooth white skin, standing at 187.96 cm and possessing a decent figure.
He wore just a pair of ck shorts and a ck shirt that had [I do blowjobs for 5$] written on the front.
Heid on his back looking at the sky with pure shock hinged in his pupils which were shrinking at a rapid speed.
Just a couple seconds ago he was jerking off while he was ying the insanely popr MMORPG [Pirate Milf Adventure] smacking everyone around.
When he felt his little bird trembling and about to shoot his white essence everywhere his vision went pitch ck, his hearing went deaf, and his smell disappeared.
When he reopened his eyes he found himself lying on a wooden deck staring up at a darkish sky which put him in great shock.
"Where the hell am I?" Felix muttered under his breath as he slowly stood up and scratched his hair.
Looking around he noticed that there was nothing in sight besides the color blue.
Anxiety started to crawl inside his body as he pinched himself thinking it was just a dream.
Unfortunately for him it wasn''t a dream...
"Wait!" Felix suddenly shouted in excitement which caused a bunch of seagulls who wereying on top of the crow''s nest to scatter away in the sky. After a few seconds he began yelling again with the same excitement:
"Do I have a system or some overpowered bullshit cheat!? Did a God idently kill me and as an apology give me a S-Rank skill!? Will I be blessed with what they call plot armor!?"
Without wasting time Felix began trying to call upon these things...
"System activate!"
"System wake up!"
"System unrest!"
"System wake the fuck up!"
Seeing that didn''t work he was disappointed he didn''t get a system but still was hoping for the other options that were maybe left so without wasting time he began trying everything possible.
cing his hands outward and toward the sky Felix closed his eyes and took a deep breath then yelled, "FIRE BALL!!!"
Nothing happened...
"FIRE BALL!!!"
...
"FIRE BALL!!!"
...
"FIRE BALL!!!"
...
After about 10 minutes of screaming "fireball" Felix''s voice dried up and soon he noticed he was thirsty and hungry... After all, he hasn''t eaten all day.
"Well shit... I don''t have an overpowered cheat or system or anything... So this means I have to find food and water the old fashioned way!" Felix spoke awkwardly to himself as he hung his head low. If you looked closely you could see little tears forming in his eyes.
With his head hung low and a depressing atmosphere surrounding him, he was really down in the gutters knowing he had no cheats or assists.
At this point in time he really thought he was a sitting duck just waiting to be killed.
Raising his head slightly he saw a pure hard metal door that led into a room that was under the helm and without thinking he walked over.
Once he arrived in front of the pure hard metal door he opened it and entered.
Raising his head he was beyond shocked when he noticed that this was the exact room he had customized in [Pirate Milf Adventure].
''No fucking way...'' Felix internally spoke as he gazed at the giant king size purple bed that had a blue nket and ck pillows scattered around.
He also noticed his pay to win weapon, the EX1 which was aser rifle he paid 250$ for lying to the side of his night stand.
His eyes then snapped to a weaponying on the ground nearly only a couple inches away...
"My Baby Boom Boom!"
His mood improved greatly now that he had his grenadeuncher.
Felix walked over and picked up the grenadeuncher and hugged it tightly as he began spitting out information about the weapon, "magazine Size 6 grenades, maximum ammunition, 6+12, rate of fire 240 RPM and the Fire Mode is a double-action (Semi-Automatic)."
On his white face he had a distorted smile when he thought about a possible idea of what was happening.
''Maybe I actually got sent to a different world or something?'' Felix shrugged:
''In any case, I don''t know what caused this, but I guess I''ll just have to suck it up and live properly in this world from now on.''
At this point he knew he shouldn''t get scared or cry about this situation and instead enjoy it till the end.
His distorted smile was reced with a prideful smile as he lifted up his chest:
''It''ll be okay. I got my godly pirate ship which I was undefeated in. I could also make my crew my personal harem!''
''Starting today I''m going to be an overpowered harem protagonist who face ps everyone who opposes me! What a great way to live! Shit I can''t wait to live out a fantasy life!''
*Grumble* *Grumble*
Snapping out his thoughts Felix ced his hand onto his stomach which was growling, he then dropped his grenadeuncher onto the ground without any care.
He then walked over to the mini fridge that was ced in the corner of the room and took out a small peanut butter sandwich and took a bite without caution.
Once he was done with the sandwich he then took a stic water bottle out and began gulping the cold liquid down his throat as he showed a satisfied expression on his face.
5 minutester Felix walked back out onto the deck and stretched his body and spoke:
"If this is the pirate ship that I had in the game... Then can it turn into the edited customization I gave it?"
"Well, I''ll give it a try..."
Felix walked up to the stairs and went up toward the helm and once he was in front of it he saw a red button that said:
[Touch if qualified chad].
Without wasting time Felix pressed the red button.
....
Looking around Felix noticed that nothing happened and he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointment, "what the fuc-".
Before he could finish his words the entire pirate ship began to shake violently and soon the ocean around them began to move away.
All of a sudden, the pirate ship began to change its size, materials it was made of, and weapons it was carrying!
Felix who was holding onto the helm with dear life began screaming, "SHIT I FUCKED UUUPPP!!!"
------------------------
As the giant being watched this y out, heughed in amusement as he controlled the entire world Felix was in...
Sadly what happened to Felix was an unfortunate death which was made by a prank by the strongest being in the entire gxy...
[RIP Felix...]
Chapter 108 A Dream?. 1
The snow hovered down from the clouds and slowly painted the tform where two people stood opposite from each other.
You had one man who had his arms ced behind his back with a confident expression on his handsome white face and a rxed atmosphere surrounding him.
He had long white hair and ck eyes which showed nothing, his body was in great shape showing his six pack through his long dark robe which hit the ground.
Then you had the other man who was theplete opposite with his arms shaking and his expression showing that of fear, all though he had an handsome white face it turned ugly with the amount of snot and tears running down his nose and eyes.
He had long jet ck hair that reached his back and water blue eyes, his body was skinny, pale, and weak, he wore a white robe which hit the ground.
As of right now both of these men were in the middle of the arena on disy being watched by hundreds of millions of nk people.
"Ahahaha!!! To think, I Roman Sky has the pleasure of killing the crippled Ras Fay, it''s like a dreame true! I must admit the heavens truly bless me with such an opportunity!"
Roman''s voice resounded throughout the arena reaching everyone''s ears.
Ras, who was too scared to even move, wanted to break down crying and call out for his parents to save him.
He knew it was useless...
After all, he was kicked out by his own father who viewed him as a waste of air...
No one had his back...
No one was going to save him...
No one would defend him...
At this point he knew he would die...
So what could he do?
He was a cripple with a broken right leg, and a waste in fighting... Who would want to help him? He also had no talent to be found, he had no special life saving treasures, zero backers from any influential figures, and overall he was pathetic.
Coming to realization he epted to be killed as he came to the conclusion that this was his fate that the heavens put on him.
An old man with long white hair and a smooth beard wearing a brown robe appeared out of nowhere in between Roman and Ras.
Looking to his right and left he nodded then said, "Are you both ready?"
"Yes!"
Roman sped his hands together as he was the first one to speak as he gazed at Ras with killing intent in his pupils that had shrunk.
The old man gave a single nod then turned to Ras who was sweating bullets.
Ras, who noticed the old man waiting for him to say he was ready, only gave a small nod to rify he was ready.
Seeing that the two boys were ready the old man said, "Once I leave the tform you may begin immediately."
Once the old man disappeared without leaving any traces as if he was a part of the wind Roman quickly made his move using sh steps.
Roman''s entire figure glitched invisibly.
Not even a second goes by and he reappears in front of Ras, with his right hand up he pped him across the face.
Ras without having time to react was sent flying backwards causing him to lose his wooden walking stick.
With a handprint of his face andying on the tform not being able to get up Ras truly felt hopeless.
He knew the difference between a talented fighter and a worthless fighter...
And the difference between the two was horrifying.
Roman, who beganughing, walked over to the helpless Ras and lifted him up by the throat with one hand.
Squeezing his throat with little to no power Roman said, "Little Ras you poor soul... You knew you would have died today so why show up?"
He was truly interested of why he decided to show up in the first ce, he could have ran ormitted suicide.
Ras who was barely breathing felt tears fall from his eyes and scanning the entire area seeing his own family not even showing any emotions broke him even more.
Roman, who got no response, felt a vein pop in his head and started squeezing his throat even harder.
Ras felt his vision go blurry and his head be lighter.
The spectators who were watching, all had extremely bored expressions stered on their faces as they witnessed not a fight...
But an execution...
Still no one dared to step in and do anything as thews of the fighting Gods are too extreme and they wouldn''t be able to bear the punishment''s.
Ras''s family just sat in silence as they gazed down from where they were sitting.
His father Elbas Fay just sat there and drank a cup of wine as he watched his own son being slowly killed.
Even his own mother Charlotte Fay showed nothing, only that of a dead corpse of how pale she''s gotten.
His little sister Char Fay didn''t even attend as she instead wanted to visit her fianc¨¦''s home.
The servants even looked happy that their young master was being killed before them.
The thousands of veteran warriors all began praying to at least show a tiny slither of respect to Ras.
Everyone else just made fun of him saying how weak he was and how it''s a blessing to be killed.
Back on the tform where Ras was being choked to death he felt that he was being absorbed into a dark fog and soon his consciousness faded.
Immediately his eyes shot open as he found himself in a pitch dark world that showed absolutely nothing, only darkness.
"Is this what happens after death?"
Ras muttered under his breath as he looked around with wide eyes.
He would have thought that he would have been ced in the reincarnation cycle but guess he wasn''t.
As he was about toe to terms with this ce being his new home suddenly his ear twitched when he heard a voice echo throughout the darkness.
"Ras Fay, do you want power?"
"Do you want those who hurt you to suffer!?"
"Do you want the most exotic most beautiful fairy in the entire gxy to be your woman!?"
"Do you want to rule with an iron fist over everyone with an iron fist!?"
"Do you want to be the most powerful existence in the entire gxy where no one would dare look you in the eyes!?"
"You can have anything you wish for!"
"All you have to do is allow me in your consciousness!"
"I can make everyone no matter what position or power they hold tremble under your feet!"
Ras was taken back hearing all of this and looked downward and held his head with both his hands.
Should he do this?
He could take his revenge!
Everyone who looked down at him would surely feel strong regret!
His family!
His fianc¨¦e!
His friends!
EVERYONE!
All of these people who left him to die and tortured him over the years making his life hell he could finally have revenge!!!
Looking up after a couple of minutes of thinking Ras said, "Can you at least show me what you look like?"
Suddenly it was like his words were a trigger.
The dark began glowing blood red and soon what appeared was a being made out of darkness and blood, giving off the feeling of death itself, whose intense blood-red eyes and razor sharp teeth were the only visible feature.
Ras couldn''t help but swallow some of his salvia as he took many steps backwards in pure fear as he saw this being...
This horrifying being was sitting on top of millions of corpses which all belonged to past influential figures and animals.
Like the emperor of the Gods.
The fairy of innocence.
Fighting masters from all of the most powerful worlds in the entire gxy.
The queen of demons.
Celestial foxes.
Elder Gods.
Venom demonic snakes.
Ras couldn''t contain his shock as he kept seeing so many figures he had learned about in the academyying there dead.
The dark being who saw Ras react like this wasn''t that shocking as he has been alive for millions of years and at this point in his life knew that this was a shocking thing for most people.
Of course besides himself.
As he was the one who killed all of these figures personally.
"So, will you let me inside your consciousness?"
The dark being looked down at Ras waiting for him to answer.
Ras who pondered for a little bit nodded his head slowly then said, "I''ll let you inside my consciousness so I can get my revenge!"
A giant distorted smile appeared on the dark beings face as he heard that he agreed.
''It''s a shame I''ll have to exterminate his soul permanently and take control of his pathetic crippled body but if that''s how I''ll escape this ce then so be it.''
''AHAHHAHAHAH!!! I, the man who holds the supreme blood, will never allow mere demons to trap me here! Once I get out I''ll spread my blood to make descendants!''
------------------
"What the fuck!" Arius shot out of bed, ignoring Shuyin who was sleeping next to him he felt his entire body shake in fear as he began to sweat.
"What the hell did I just see!?"
Before he could say another sentence his head began to be dizzy and soon he lost his sight and his entire body fell back onto the bed.
Chapter 109 A Dream?. 2
"I''ll open my consciousness for you to enter!"
Ras looked at the dark being with a friendly smile not knowing he was being used.
Taking a seat on the ground he then crossed his legs together and took a deep breath then closed his eyes as he opened his consciousness.
The dark being who was observing silently immediately disappeared and then reappeared in front of Ras.
Gazing at Ras he had no sympathy for the boy as this is a world where only the strong have the right to live and the weak just have to shut up and obey.
This is what he was taught by his own mother when he was a small child...
A giant nket of darkness began covering Ras''s entire body from organs to skin.
The dark being found itself inside Ras''s consciousness which was a small world that only consisted of a small waterfall.
Looking around he couldn''t help but show a slither of shock seeing how trash his consciousness was...
To be honest it didn''t matter at this point.
All he cared about was getting a physical body so he could leave this shit hole.
At the end of the day all he had to do was train for a couple of thousand years.
Hell, he already possesses techniques that are used by ancient supreme immortals.
So, it didn''t matter if he had a trash mind.
For right now!
For this world he only needed to have powerful techniques.
But when he is transcending to another world he''ll need to have a powerful mind as there are a bunch of gates and guardians who will stop you from entering because of the heavensw.
Ras who opened his eyes found himself in his own consciousness facing the dark being.
With a giant smile on his face he asked, "So, will you teach me here to be strong?"
"What are you talking about?"
The dark being had question marks all over his dark face.
"Huh..."
Ras tilted his head at his words.
? He thought that the dark being was going to take him as a disciple?
Was that not the case?
Why else would he ask to enter his consciousness?
The only other reason why someone would ask to enter someone else''s consciousness was for...
''It couldn''t be!?''
Ras screamed in his head as his face became as white as a ghost.
"So you finally came to the real reason why I asked to enter your consciousness
The dark being looked at him.
Ras got down in a bowing position and began begging, "Please, don''t kill me! I''ll do anything please!!!"
Tears began rolling down his eyes as he looked up at the dark being.
He truly didn''t want to die.
He wanted to live!
To prove to everyone he wasn''t a waste.
He told himself he had to survive.
The dark being felt disgust as he witnessed the groveling in front of him.
"No matter how much you grovel or cry it doesn''t change the fact that I''m still going to kill you..."
Ras''s ears twitched at the dark beings'' words.
At this point he knew trying to run or begging would be useless.
A small sh of memories shed inside his head of all of the happy times he had with his family before he became a crippled waste.
More tears ran down his cheeks as his eyes became swollen.
Everyone was right...
He was trash...
With that, thest thing he saw was the dark being absorbing his soul and taking over his body.
----------
On the outside, which only a couple of seconds went by, Roman still held Ras by the throat with an iron grip.
Seeing that Ras was still alive even after having his throat squeezed was amazing itself.
Getting bored he began smashing Ras''s body into the tform over and over.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
As he was about to smash Ras''s body into the tform for the fourth time he felt a cold aura oozing out from his body.
Suddenly an earth-shattering red beam of blood came out of Ras''s body and broke through the heavens and destroyed the peace and serenity of the innumerable mountains and divine inds across the lower realm.
At the same time, a murderous aura surged towards the sky with the intent to drown everyone and everything in its path.
Roman, who was holding Ras by the throat was forced to let go as his body was sent flying into the wall.
Crash!
Silence...
No one spoke...
Everyone sat in disbelief.
Ras''s ex fianc¨¦e April who was fanning herself stopped and stared in shock at how her fianc¨¦ went flying into the wall.
Elbas''s entire body shot up from his chair as his pupils shrank and his eyes went wider.
"THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!!!"
He roared as he looked at his son whose eyes have changed from watery blue to blood red.
Everyone stared at Ras as he stood with his hands behind his back showing an expressionless face.
At the same time his atmosphere was cold and dark.
The most shocking scene for everyone was how he was standing on his crippled leg.
Scanning his surroundings Ras sighed.
He was utterly disappointed in what he saw...
Which was the trash of fighters who only watch people fight instead of fighting themselves.
Seeing that there weren''t a lot of real fighters present he could only feel sad.
He really wanted to bathe in the blood of hundreds of thousands.
The feeling when hot fresh blood paints your body is the best feeling imaginable.
He directed his eyes at Roman who was stuck in the wall with blood running down his mouth.
Slowly walking over to Roman who was watching hime toward him he raised his hand.
"Sto-"
Suddenly Roman who was about to speak had his entire body cut in half causing organs and blood to spill out.
Roman''s half body fell to the ground.
Lifting up his foot Ras began stomping on Roman''s half corpse.
Blood began flying everywhere under the gazes of everyone.
The blood begannding on Ras''s robe.
"That is enough, the winner has been decided!"
The old man from earlier appeared behind Ras, reaching his hand out to stop him from stomping on Romans dead corpse he felt a tingle of sharp pain on his shoulder.
Suddenly his entire right arm came off like it was cut neatly.
More blood began to spurt out as his legs were cut off as well.
His entire old wrinkly body fell to the ground as his eyes were bloodshot red as he became paler and paler with the amount of blood loss and all he could say was, "WHAT THE HELL!?!? F*CK IT HURTS, WHY ISN''T IT HEALING!?"
Ras stopped stomping on Roman''s corpse and turned his attention to the old man on the ground and said, "I don''t like when people try to touch me... Especially inferiors like yourself."
It was at this moment everyone knew something was wrong with ''Ras.''
He wasn''t the weak, pathetic, emotional, crippled, wasted kid they knew.
Without warning thousands of veteran fighters appeared above Ras.
One veteran fighter came forward. He had blue eyes, long dark hair in a topknot, facial hair, big ears and light golden brown skin and he said, "We suspect you are not a human being! We must eliminate you!"
His words were like a trigger.
All of the veteran fighters suddenly got into a circle and held their hands outward from their bodies.
A giant light formation appeared above.
Looking upward Ras lifted his eyebrow and shook his head left to right slowly.
He was disappointed that they were using a weak formation such as this against an being such as himself.
A small me of anger rose in his heart as he thought they were underestimating him.
''How dare they look down on me!''
His red eyes began glowing bright red.
Several lightning bolts containing purple electricity struck the ground and the ground began to shake violently. The clouds, which lead to space, cracked slightly and a violent storm hit the lower grass, hitting the entire realm with a violent wrath.
Ignoring the falling purple lighting going on around him with a giant crazed smile on his face he roared, "DIE!"
------------------------------
Author-
Well... I did a mass release! I''m exhausted...
Well I''ll be going to work in about 20 minutes. More chapters wille tomorrow or maybeter tonight...
I hope you guys are having a good day and I just want to say thank you for reading and also gifting, giving me power stones, and also golden tickets!
Chapter 110 A Dream?. 3
At his words his signature Immortal-Devouring Demonic Art which was known through out the world as a taboo technique beganing out of his palm.
Various runes appeared in it to create a densely-packed drop of dazzling demonic energy!
A terrifying might manifested in the Void and endless power erupted in the surroundings.
The runes converged together to form an expansive sea. Among them, there was star-like sword energy that fell like a sinking red sun.
BOOOOOOOM!!!
The entire light formation was destroyed like ss.
Thousands of veterans fighters spewed blood and flew upside down. Some of them couldn''t resist the onught and directly exploded into blood-mist in the void.
It was this scene that caused thousands of fighters to look upon Ras in a fearful way.
Thousands of veterans fighters blood began raining down from the sky.
Opening his mouth Ras began epting the essence into his mouth.
"Ah, such a beautiful taste, nothing is better than drinking your enemies blood!"
He ced his hands outwards as he smiled crazily.
The veteran fighters who survived looked on in horror as their deceased friend''s blood fell into the mouth of their enemy.
The leader of the veteran fighters who spoke earlier had bloodshot red eyes as well as a red volcanic face which had tears running down his cheeks.
He only felt two emotions.
Rage and grief.
"YOU DEMONIC HUMAN!!! DIE!!!"
He roared at the top of his lungs as he shot from the sky toward Ras and said, "EARTH, LIGHT FLAME!!!"
A golden me appeared from his hand which wrapped around his entire arm.
Ras simply looked at the raging ant and chuckled before aiming his hand toward the iing bug.
"Trash, join your friends."
At these words hundreds of swords made out of pure bone appeared out of nowhere and shot toward the leader.
"Wha-"
Before he could finish his sentence he was impaled by the boned swords from every direction.
The boned swords disappeared leaving a ripped up corpse falling to the ground.
As thousands of veteran fighters witnessed their leader''s death they decided they had no choice but to flee and get revengeter.
Of course Ras would never allow them to escape as he raised his other hand and a dark mist began wrapping around his entire hand.
Suddenly the mist began leaving his hand and spreading in the air at a terrifying speed.
Not long after, the dark mistpletely killed off all of the veteran fighters as if they were fly''s.
Thousands of the veteran fighters bodies began falling to the ground, lifeless and pale corpse''s were now on the ground on full disy.
A momentter thousands of regr fighters began flying away at full speed while some teleported and some even disappeared using life saving treasures.
All of these fighters knew that something was wrong with Ras...
And whatever is wrong with him is too powerful to deal with.
As these people fled the rest stayed and observed.
Hundreds of influential figures stayed.
The Fay family stayed.
Even the world''s watcher was still watching.
Ras quietly and calmly faced toward everyone and slowly scanned everywhere making sure not to miss a single person.
Once he finished scanning everyone he then said, "All of you trashmit suicide or I will personally kill you..."
His words were instantly met withughter from tens of thousands of fighters.
"AHAHA, I can''t believe it, just because he killed some veteran fighters he thinks he is invincible!!!"
"HAHAHA, this is so true, to think someone who is a crippled dares think he can scare us isughable."
"Honestly he is truly seeking death!"
Suddenly the people who wereughing all went up in mes.
Purple fire began melting off their skin as they cried and begged for help.
A true fighter left his chair and appeared in front of his disciples.
He hurriedly tried to get rid of the purple me but for some reason it wouldn''t go away.
"Why won''t it go away!?"
Over and over he tried many arts, techniques and pure essence to get rid of the purple me but nothing worked.
Not long after, the disciples'' cries for help became quieter and quieter and soon all of them died leaving only their bones.
The true fighter felt like cussing at the world watcher and cursing himself for not being able to do anything.
He felt rage and sadness and soon he turned toward Ras who now was holding a normal silver sword.
"YOU BASTARD IT''S ALL YOUR FAUL-"
Before the true fighter could finish his sentence Ras disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of him and shed the sword at his neck causing it to fly off his body.
A sprinkler of blood sprayed out of his corpse.
Before anyone could react to this bloody scene Ras began shing everywhere, shing off thousands of heads causing blood to spray everywhere and bodies to fall to the ground.
It was like Ras was dancing around as he ughtered these people.
Eventually after killing a couple thousand men and women he finally appeared in front of his ex fianc¨¦e.
April was stunned and scared for her life as she gazed upon her ex fianc¨¦ who was covered in blood.
What caused her to shake uncontrobly was that crazed smile stered on his white handsome face.
She began regretting the decision she made which was leaving him.
For a second she wondered why she did leave him in the first ce?
He was her childhood sweetheart.
Yes he had no talent and was a crippled.
But he would help her with everything...
He was helpful and without him she would have not even made it to the a influential spot...
Most of all...
She loved him...
She was blinded by the power, wealth, and influence Roman held...
After all at the time she thought because she was a divine beauty who was gawked at and stared at with lustful gazes she deserved a better husband...
If she could go back in time.
She would 100% never leave Ras''s side...
Closing her eyes she waited for her ''punishment'' which was death.
A minute went by and for some reason she didn''t feel anything.
Opening her eyes slowly she found Ras staring at her.
Ras gazed up and down and had to admit she looked cute as her skin was like a milky jade, and her blond hair fell behind her like clouds. Her loose robes did nothing to hide her tall and plump figure that was fat where it should be and lean where it should be. Calling her a stunning enchantress wouldn''t be an overstatement.
But he wasn''t a horny man who would spare a beauty from death...
He just wanted to take a quick look before killing her.
So, after taking this quick look he swiped his sword at her neck...
DING!
Before his sword could cut through her skin a young boy who was the bodyguard for April came out of nowhere and blocked it with his own sword.
"..."
Ras stared at the bodyguard with an emotionless face.
At this moment he wanted to p himself for even taking a second to look upon beauty.
To be fair he hasn''t seen a woman in hundreds of thousands of years and only looked into darkness...
So he at least wanted a little look...
The bodyguard stared at him as well and said with a justifying voice, "I will not let you killdy April!"
Not caring for these heroic words Ras ignored the bodyguard and reached his arm toward him and grabbed him by the neck.
"Le-Let go o-of me!!!"
The bodyguard squirmed desperately trying to get away.
Without thinking he began swinging his sword around like a madman.
Ras ignored this and let himself be cut.
Eventfully the bodyguard stopped squirming and his sword slowed down and fell from his hand.
Seeing he was dead Ras dropped his body to the floor then looked to his left to kill April but was met with a surprise...
April, who was sitting there shaking in fear, disappeared.
This caused Ras to explode in anger as began punching the ground.
BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!
The ground shook as his knuckles connected.
"F*CK, F*CK, F*CK!!!"
Letting a woman escape was a huge blow to his pride.
Feeling enraged he disappeared and began ughtering thousands of men and women who were desperately fleeing for their lives.
He promised himself he would never make such a pathetic mistake again.
. . .
On the outside of the dream Shuyin stared at Arius with worry...
The amount of sweat which was forming on his body was unseen of.
She tried desperately to wake him up many times but failed no matter what she tried she couldn''t wake him up!
Without thinking she went to find the gxy''s best doctor...
---------------------
Author-
Thanks for the support! Any gifts/power stones/ golden tickets are appreciated and helps be want to write more!
Especially gifts! It shows me how much you guys like this story and gives me motivation to keep writing!
Like it? Add to library!
Don''t forget to support the book if you like it!
Chapter 111 A Dream?. 4
As Ras''s rage calmed down his ughtering came to a halt.
Tens of thousands of bodies belonging to all ages, gender, and racey on the ground lifeless.
Only the color red was painted everywhere as organs and bones were split out everywhere.
The scene was to cruel to look at or even smell.
Many influential families were lucky as they had a life saving treasure which helped them flee.
Although they escaped, from what they witnessed caused extreme trauma, PTSD, and shock...
Many people in their own families asked what happened but they only got a simple response.
"Demon..."
The Fay family who were observing silently showing no emotions were forcibly pulled into a void to escape by an elder.
The higher beings who were watching from a giant golden eyeball was destroyed by Ras who stabbed into it multiple times.
There was no one left.
No survivors¡
Only one man stood in the middle of the tform.
Ras Fay...
Covered in blood he calmly looked around.
Seeing and sensing that there were no living beings left he ced his silver sword onto his person.
Now there was only one thing he had to do.
Fix his talent...
And to fix your talent you must use a Heaven defying healing pill.
To make one of these pills you must be at above a Veteran Fighter... A ssified Fighter.
Ras being at a Mortal Fighter which is the lowest talent you could be isn''t able to make this pill.
So, he can only do the second option which is to kill a familiar that is a mount for a higher being and rip out the blood and drink it to evolve his talent.
Once he acquires this he can forcefully fuse the blood into his talent and repair everything that is damaged,
Having this in mind he ced two of his fingers near his mouth and whistled.
Soon a 20 meter wide pure golden gate which was shining appeared from the sky.
A 15 meter long dragon stepped out of the golden gate.
Her scales are obsidian ck, and the two horns that she has were sharp and menacing.
She has pitch ck wings, and pitch-ck-ded feathers.
The scales along the ridges of her spine protrude, making her appear even fiercer.
Her limbs were strong, armored with spikes at the elbow and knees and with sharp ws jutting out of her paws.
Her face was filled with elegance and poise, from her ck sclera and yellow irises.
This was Iris.
One of Ras''s mounts who was a gxy dragon that severed him.
"ROARRR!!!"
With a loud violent roar that shook the ground causing the nearby trees to fly off the ground and the mountains to crumble to the soil she then bowed elegantly toward her master.
Ras Fay, the Supreme Bloodline rests in his body.
The Ancient Heavenly Demon.
The one who rules all.
The supreme ruler over all Gods.
Ras ced his right hand on her head and smoothly and gently patted it showing his gratefulness for her showing up.
,m Even though he was a bloodthirsty crazed man he still had some rtionships like his mother, little sister, and familiars who he deeply cherished.
Looking at his beloved familiar he said, "Thank you for responding to my call Iris, I know I have been gone for a long time but I have returned and I promise you I will retake my ce as the Supreme God! I will show them that I, the one who holds the supreme blood, can not be killed!"
Small tears began falling down from Iris''s eyes and down her scaly cheeks.
"Mas-Master I mi-missed y-you!"
Iris couldn''t hold in the tears any longer as they beganing out like a waterfall.
Ras silently hugged her neck and let her weep into his shoulder.
A couple hours go bye and Iris''s eyes began drying up.
"All better now?"
Ras looked at her with clear peaceful red eyes.
Iris responded by nodding her head while looking away in embarrassment.
Getting her emotions in check she then looked at her master and silently began speaking, "Master, why have you called for me?"
She knew her master well and knew he wouldn''t just call for her for no reason at all.
So, there must be something he needs help with.
Felix shrugged his shoulders and responded to her question, "As you can tell my talent is broken and my fighter rank is beyond terrible, so I have no choice but to find a familiar that is a mount for a higher being and takes its blood."
Iris nodded her head in understanding then spoke, "So, you called for me to fly you to Death Forest?"
"You are correct"
Ras nodded his head.
"I understand, master, please hop on."
Iris motioned to her master with her eyes which looked toward her back.
Hovering off the ground Ras gently went upward then slowly ascended into Iris''s back.
Feeling her master on her back Iris began expanding her wings then pping them causing her giant body to start hovering off the ground.
Not long after this her entire body went upward to the sky.
"Master, we will arrive in a couple of days!"
Iris told her master as she flew into the clouds and passed by floating inds.
Ras nodded his head at her words and gazed below at the many cities they passed by and with a smile he spoke, "Once I fix my talent and gain my strength back I will adventure into these cities and have them submit absolute loyalty to me and those whose refuse will have their entire bloodline wiped out."
For the rest of the way Iris and Ras made small talk as she told him about what happened in the past couple hundred thousands years.
. .
ssified location.
In a giant beautiful room with a wide, high room, enough for several hundred people, with a high ceiling and surrounding walls that were predominantly white, with golden decorations as highlights.
Hanging from the ceiling were numerous chandeliers made of precious stones of all colors of the rainbow, and emitted a fantastic, dreamlike radiance.
Han, a higher being who is known as the Judgment was an old man, who sat quietly on his throne.
He had a slender, tall body and long blue hair which gently ran down his back and had a bearing which is often described as elegant and lofty. He wore a blue robe as he had many sapphire rings on his fingers.
He was surrounded by many of his subordinates who all sat on a chair.
For thest hour no one moved or opened their mouths.
It was just too shocking to seeing a mortal go on a killing spree without even being injured.
Also, when they saw him destroy the golden eye which they were using to see through to the lower world caused more disbelief to show on their faces.
Looking around Han sighed.
He never expected this to happen.
In order to discover what was causing the boy''s change of power, he had no choice but to send someone to capture him.
"Rex, I am ordering you to capture that boy who went on a killing spree and bring him before me, I must see how he could gain so much power as a mortal!"
Han''s face was stone cold as he looked at Rex.
As Rex rose from his chair, he did a small bow and said, "Do not worry, I will bring this boy before you in a hour!"
Chapter 112 Dr. Luo Von Vie
Shuyin who appeared with the gxy''s best doctor, Dr. Luo Von Vie hurried the old man to find a way to wake Arius up.
"Dr. Luo, you must hurry and help my husband!"
"Little girl, you must calm down... Let me take a look first."
Dr. Luo put on blue surgical gloves and lifted Arius''s body off the bed which revealed a waterfall of sweat.
Without thinking he took out a small sharp knife and cut into Arius''s right arm just to the point of a little blood to drip.
Golden blood began to drip toward the ground.
Suddenly as Dr. Luo was about to take a sample of the blood Arius''s wound healed instantly.
"I-Impossible... I used a gxy ss knife... Not even the Gods could heal from this without my help."
Shuyin ears perked up at the Dr.''s voice which made her nervous.
As this was happening on the outside Arius was still dreaming...
. . .
After giving Rex his order Han disappeared from his throne leaving the rest of his people to take their leave as well.
Soon enough it was only Rex who remained sitting silently.
Snapping his finger a group of young men and one woman appeared in front of him all wearing ck robes.
They were all on one knee and faced toward the ground.
Rex scanned over his disciples and smiled cruelly then ordered in a dark voice, "Bring me this Ras ant, immediately!"
"Yes master!"
They all spoke in unison then disappeared into thin air.
. .
Ras and Iris were about a day away from their destination and both talked to each other the entire time.
Sadly this chat had to end when Ras noticed the sky which led into space was opening.
Gazing upward at the sky an annoyed expression was stered on his face.
He really found it bothersome when mere pigs woulde from space, higher beings who were overly cocky...
Four men and one woman came down from the sky all having cool expressions on their faces showing no fear nor worry.
"Master, what should we do?"
Iris asked as she kept flying forward.
"Nothing, my first priority is fixing my talent."
Ras kept staring at the group and merely shrugged his shoulders as he answered.
Right when Iris was about to nod her head the group from the sky appeared in front of them like a wall.
The women stepped in front of the four men and pointed to Ras who wore a calm and emotionless expression.
"You, the master, have ordered us to take you to him, you will cooperate or we will use force."
Hearing these words Ras sighed...
Suddenly he disappeared from Iris''s back leaving the women and the four men confused as they all looked around furiously.
"Where the hell did this guy go!?"
The woman barked as she desperately scanned her surroundings.
Just the thought that a mortal from a lower world could escape her sight and sense was like a p in the face.
"Trash... Die..."
Hearing a distorted voice from above she whipped her face upward.
High above in the sky in front of her, the void blurred and a youth in white walked out of thin air.
A terrifying tempest raged around him as he looked down on everything with eyes full of indifference, and waves formed by a golden light shot into the sky.
Boom!
A huge, powerful, and intimidating golden palm resembling the palm of a god materialized in the sky out of nowhere.
It was an unprecedented Mystical Ability.
The palm was like the palm of a gxy emperor. Although it appeared simple, it was actually the embodiment of the naturalws of the world.
This was an ancient powerful palm technique, the Heavenly God''s Palm!
The palm fell with a bang, and made it seem as if the sky was about to fall on their heads.
The woman and four men trembled in response, and the terrifying pressure that descended contained endless power that could shatter the universe itself.
Metaphorically.
Suddenly, Iris disappeared to safety.
Puff!
"How is this possib¡ª"
The woman''s arm trembled violently, and the terrifying might bearing down on her almost made her arm burst as her face twisted in pain.
If it wasn''t for her master''s divine protection, her natural talent, glowing and protecting her right now, then half of her body would have exploded under the assault.
This made the woman show a dramatic change in her expression that now showed horror and disbelief, so much so that¡she felt her scalp tingle.
Boom!
The golden palm finally fell and golden light burst into the surroundings. Massive craters appeared on the ground as multiple mountains copsed and smoke and dust rose into the sky.
Many onlookers who were from small viges failed to escape the aftermath of the attack and turned into meat paste.
"How dare you waste my time..."
Ras''s low and indifferent voice resounded through the lower world, and brought pin-drop silence to the surroundings.
The four men stared at the figure walking toward them with nk expressions, and felt horrified.
They even felt chills go down their backs as their scalps tingled.
The woman, who was a middle-ss higher being, was severely injured under a single palm attack from him.
Her right arm dripped blood, and one couldn''t see any signs of blood on her pale face.
It shocked the four men who were behind her.
Her current appearance formed a strong contrast with her previous aggressive, murderous, and arrogant appearance when she spoke toward Ras, and that made the hearts of the four men jump to their throats.
In an instant, she was knocked down from the sky with a single palm, without the slightest resistance.
At this moment she came to the realization...
That she was the pig ready to be ughtered at any time.
This stunned the four men as they wondered just how strong Ras was?
Shaking their heads the four men rushed from every direction to protect the woman and red at Ras with extreme vignce.
The fact that he could disappear and suddenly reappear above without having them notice, showed just how mighty he was.
What''s more? The scene they witnessed just now made their heads buzz, and their minds went nk, for a while, they had no idea about how to react.
Their invincible eldest sister had never suffered such humiliation, especially when it came at the hands of someone from the lower world.
Ras was far too strong...
''Interesting¡''
Ras appeared in front of the woman, who showed a fearful expression, and said, "I merely put you in your ce, so why do you look like that, girl?"
"Or is it that you came to the conclusion I am stronger than you?"
He looked at her with a calm expression, but the deep, cold indifference in his tone deepened the fear in the woman''s heart and herplexion showed a drastic change, too.
She had healed her injury, but the pain remained¡it was difficult for her to forget that pain.
Although Ras made a move out of nowhere and caught her off guard, it still showed her his might, and this made her frown.
She couldn''t suppress the fear in her heart, and a gloomy expression appeared on her face.
"You bastard, I admit that you are strong, but don''t think you are invincible! In a battle of life and death, it won''t be easy to tell who''s weaker and who''s stronger."
Coldness shed past the woman''s face as she said those words, and then she suddenly summoned her golden spear and held it tightly, golden runes circted around its peerless edge.
She then said through her attitude: "if you want to fight, then good, I will fight with you! I am not afraid to fight."
As a middle-ss higher being she couldn''t shy away from the fight, or it would be a huge blow to her confidence, heart, and face.
In her opinion, it wasn''t a guarantee that she would definitely lose even if Ras was as mighty as he was...
Chapter 113 A Fight To The Death Or A Snack!?
Ras nced at the golden spear and scoffed, then he spoke in an indifferent voice, "You really think such a weapon can hurt me?"
The woman felt her heart drop at his words.
''He must be bluffing! It''s impossible... yeah, I need to calm down, there is no way in hell he can not be harmed by my divine treasure which has been passed down from my family for generations!''
Snapping out of her thoughts she regained her confidence, ring at him with pure hatred she began speaking in a cocky tone, "You mortal ant, dare talk lies!"
A cold aura began bursting out from her silky white jaded body causing the ground to turn to solid ice and a windy breeze to blow rapidly around her.
Ras smiled at this sight, a cruel smile formed on his distorted handsome face as he began pping slowly.
"Impressive, to think you would be able to master the Divine Arts of Fairy Ice!"
When he said this he wasn''t lying...
For one to master such art they must freeze their entire body and practice inside their consciousness which is extremely risky as you leave yourself vulnerable to anybody who wishes to cause harm to you.
"I don''t need yourpliment!!!"
She roared as she held her golden spear tightly in her right hand, ice fairy wings appeared on her back, while an ice crown appeared on her head.
Her eyes turned from a beautiful green to an icy dark blue.
Her pink hair which reached her bouncy cushioned ass changed to light blue.
She truly made a full change in her appearance.
The four men found themselves in disbelief seeing their senior sister''s sudden appearance change and couldn''t help but gawk at her divine beauty.
She was already a top beauty before...
But with this change she became a world ss beauty who could create a simp army just by showing her toes...
The four men bit their lips and clenched their legs together trying to hide their little brothers that were hard as steel.
On the other hand Ras had no reaction.
He just gazed at her with no lust showing.
He already learned from his pathetic mistake that happened with his ex fianc¨¦e April.
Although...
He wouldn''t mind r*ping her and making her his sex ve...
She was a divine beauty who could rival even the most ancient flowers of the Gxy.
Also she was strong...
And he liked her personality...
With these thoughts running rampant in his mind he came to the conclusion of what he was going to do, he asked, "What''s your name?"
"..."
The woman stayed silent as she wondered why he asked for her name.
Ras''s blood red eyes began glowing and soon he began speaking in a distorted voice that sent shivers down her spine, "I said, what''s your name..."
The weight of his words began crushing the woman to the ground as she couldn''t understand why she couldn''t stop shaking in fear.
Just a second ago she regained her confidence and now it was shattered again.
She felt her inside screaming at her saying, "You must answer! Or you will die!"
"My name is Crystal, the eldest daughter of the Snow family, a middle-ss higher being family..."
"I see... Crystal, you will be a fine snack!"
As soon as these words came out from Ras, Crystal''s pretty face suddenly sank!
She stared into his deep blood red eyes.
What does he want to do?
There was a sudden unease in her heart...
Under her gaze, he slowly raised his palm.
Then, suddenly waved!
Hum!
Immediately, a blood-red enchantment immediately enveloped around her, trapping her inside with only him.
"Now, I haven''t had sex in a very long time so I apologize if I break you on our first night."
There was a sneer at the corner of Ras''s mouth.
The next moment, his figure burst into Crystal!
She quickly reacted, and the vast aura of the Divine Arts of Fairy Ice in her body burst out frantically!
Facing Ras, she suddenly just attacked!
"Girl, you are only a mere middle-ss higher being."
Ras sneered and blocked her attack head on!
Crystal frowned, although she knew that he was not a normal mortal she needed to protect her chastity at all cost...
For her beloved fianc¨¦.
And herself.
But at this time... she began getting pushed back by Ras who wore a crazed smile.
She needed to release more power!
The vast spiritual power burst out suddenly in the blood-red enchantment!
Unfortunately, she was no match for Ras...
All her attacks failed to cause any damage to him!
On the contrary, when her golden spear hit him, he grabbed her jaded hand.
There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the majestic blood around his body burst out wildly.
He then grabbed Crystal''s other hand, and abruptly pressed her down towards the ground.
Getting on top of her he smirked then began speaking, "Now shall we enjoy ourselves my ve?"
Her entire body shook violently as her face went pale.
Tears began running down her smooth white cheeks as she began begging, "please I beg you! Don''t do this, please, please, please, please!!!"
Ras merely ignored her desperate plea and began ripping her ck robe off.
"STOOOOOP!!!"
Crystal yelled with a saddened voice as she tried to move her body.
Soon she was fully naked.
Her white jaded body was beyond smooth and her curves were elegant as they were fat in the right ces...her light blue hair fell behind her.
With thest bit of strength she could muster she swung at Ras who was taking off his robe.
Stopping her attack with ease he smirked then said, "I hope your prepared my ve..."
Thest amount of tears that she could cry dried up and her eyes became emotionless as she thought of her fianc¨¦.
''I''m sorry Ren...''
. .
A couple months have passed since Ras ced the blood-red enchantment.
During that time the four men outside desperately and did everything in their power to break it...
But they couldn''t even cause a scratch...
All four fell into a deep despair when they heard their senior sister screaming and moaning in a lustful voice that could cause any man to get excited.
They had no choice but to bite their tongues to ignore the lustful moaning.
Rex, their master, had contacted them about what the hell they were doing and all they could say were a bunch of excuses to buy time.
"Brothers... master is going to kill us..."
There was an exhausted look on the face of one of the men as he looked at the other three men.
Just constantly trying to break the blood-red enchantment became exhausting after the first month of repeatedly smashing his fist into it over and over at the full power he could muster.
"Sh*t, I know, just shut up and get back to trying to break this enchantment!
The second brother answered his first brother as he stepped forward with sweat visibly on his forehead.
"Poor senior sister..."
The third brother couldn''t help but mutter under his breath.
As they were about to do onest attempt the blood-red enchantment disappeared.
Two figures emerged.
Ras and Crystal.
Chapter 114 Pain...
The four brothers who saw the two emerge felt like crying when their eyesnded on Crystal...
Her robe was ripped, face had dried up tears that sticked onto her pale cheeks, eyes were dead, neck had a bunch of red hickeys stered on it, and the entire atmosphere surrounding her was that of depression.
What she went through was pure domination as her body was only used for pure pleasure.
The picture of her fianc¨¦ in her head had slightly cracked.
She was not pure anymore.
How would she face her family?
Now that she wasn''t pure her reputation will plummet...
She literally had her endless future achievements that were bound to her stripped from her in the matter of a couple months.
Worst of all it was by a man who could give two sh*ts!
Ras walked toward the four brothers with a glow to him as Crystal waddled behind silently with her head facing toward the ground.
Stopping in front of the four brothers he smiled.
Swiping his hand downward a terrifying pressure began pushing the four brothers to the ground causing shrieks and cries.
"Disappear..."
Ras''s words were cold and distorted.
And with those words said all four brothers burst into nothing but blood mist.
Crystal only looked up for a split second to watch this scene unfold.
Even though they were her junior brothers and they had the same master she felt nothing...
Her emotions were that of the slow wind which was calm and peaceful.
At this point she was beyond fixing as her emotions were simply lost into nothingness.
No...
They were not lost, but stolen.
Stolen by a man who was pure evil and would do anything he wanted and if anyone stepped in his path they would surely...
No...
Definitely perish from this world.
Ras turned his head over his shoulder and gazed at Crystal with blood red eyes waiting for her to see if she would attack him.
5 minutester she still faced the ground not showing any clear emotions like grief or anger.
''Interesting... She showed nothing when I killed her junior brothers.''
Ras thought to himself as he whistled for his familiar.
Iris appeared from thin air.
"..."
Crystal lifted her vision level to the dragon.
Gazing at such an elegant familiar she couldn''t help but remain silent.
She felt like getting on one knee to show her utmost respect.
And her body almost did so without her will.
This was the first time in her life that she had seen such a beautiful familiar.
The familiars that were in her family didn''t evene close when it came to well, everything!
Hell, she could even feel the divine, wise, powerful, aura radiating the familiar like an endless stream.
As she was in a full stun lock.
Ras had already moved to Iris''s back and stood elegantly with his hands ced behind his back as his white robe gently lifted off the ground due to the light breeze.
Without looking at Crystal he spoke, "Hurry up... I don''t have all day..."
Crystal immediately snapped out of her stun lock then looked toward Ras with emotionless eyes then spoke with a dead tone that held no emotions, "Yes... Master..."
She slowly hovered off the ground andnded behind her master.
At this point she had no choice.
She knew it was impossible for her to return back to the master.
First, she failed her mission.
Second, she was humiliated.
Third, she wasn''t a maiden and couldn''t grow in power without Ras...
Fourth, she didn''t want to face her family...
Especially her fianc¨¦.
Iris began pping her wings causing the wind around them to blow in the opposite direction, and almost instantly they were high up in the clouds heading toward the Death Forest.
A couple hours have passed and Ras who was looking around turned his eyes toward Crystal who was looking down toward the ground with emptiness in her eyes.
Another couple hours have passed and it was pitch ck showing it was nighttime.
Crystal found herself desperately trying to sleep.
Even though she didn''t need sleep because she was a middle-ss higher being. she still wanted some peace and have the darkness of her eyes closing swallow her consciousness.
''I just want to sleep. Aa would be nice. Or amnesia. Anything, just to get rid of this, these thoughts, whispers in my mind. Did he r*pe my head, too?''
Crystal thought to herself as she clenched her hands together drawing a little blood.
No matter how hard she tried, the memory of being prated by a cruel, sick, cold bastard which was her master now was reying in her head countless of times if not millions of times.
"..."
Ras, who noticed this, sighed and began to speak while facing forward staring into nothing but air, "Listen, I don''t regret what I did nor do I think I am in the wrong... This world is ruled by the strong and the weak only have to obey and ept..."
These words broke her as she began crying and weeping as she screamed with a pained voice.
"WHY DID YOU HAVE TO DO THIS TO ME!?"
"I HAD A LOVING FIANCE!!!"
"A FUTURE WHERE I WOULD HAVE SOARED THROUGH THE SKY LIKE A PHOENIX!!!"
"EVERYONE RESPECTED ME AND LOOKED UP TO ME!!!"
"NOW HERE I AM WITHOUT MY PURITY IN PURE PAIN!!!"
"YOU ARE JUST A HEARTLESS BASTARD!!!"
Crystal seemed to run out of breath as she began panting heavily.
Ras turned around and sneered, then spoke with a cruel voice, "So what if I''m a heartless bastard?"
"..?.."
Crystal didn''t utter a word as she felt stumped from what she heard.
Isn''t it normal to have a righteous heart no matter what being you are?
Why would anyone want to be a heartless bastard?
The amount of enemies you would make would be beyond facing.
You would be outcasted from everything.
No one would care for you...
"Why can''t you stride to be like the Ancient Light Emper-"
Crystal''s words were interrupted by a violent killing intent that was exploding out of Ras!
The clouds turned red with blood drops pouring down.
The wind became extremely strong.
Ras''s entire body began forming into nothing but darkness as the feeling of death itself radiated off him, his intense blood-red eyes and razor sharp teeth were the only visible features.
"Don''t you ever say that name again!"
His words came out cold, and distorted.
Crystal''s entire body shook crazily as she felt her heart thumping painfully in her chest like it was going to explode any second.
Suddenly a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth like a waterfall.
Her bones began tensing up where she felt paralyzed.
Staring deep inside Ras''s deep red eyes she saw pure hate that was beyond a normal hate...
It was that of deep hate...
No...
It was beyond that...
This hate was terrifying...
It was cruel... Too cruel...
It was icy and deathly.
Crystal, who was about to apologize, felt her eyes popping out of their sockets when she saw Ras disappear from Iris''s back and appear before arge mountain.
Pulling his arm back he shot it forward, connecting with the mountain with his bare skin knuckle.
BOOOOOOOM!!!
The entire mountain instantly shattered with rocks and trees alike flying everywhere.
A huge storm of dust appeared from the air when the mountain hit the soil.
Ras appeared back on Iris''s back and turned into that of his flesh body.
This time he had a calm expression which was way different from earlier.
Crystal didn''t dare speak as she just sat quietly for the rest of the journey.
Chapter 115 Bad Manners
Iris cleanlynded her talons on the earth''s soil causing the ground to slightly shake and the sunlight to gleam down on her.
Ras hovered to the ground with his ck hair fluttering behind him and his white robe rising off the ground.
Crystal obediently followed behind as her light blue hair raised from her back for a split second.
"Iris, I''ll be back in a little bit."
Ras told his familiar as he walked forward.
As Crystal was following behind her jaded body began shivering.
Her breathing became unsteady as she held her chest trying to breathe.
Turning around Ras sighed and snapped his finger.
A small golden pendant appeared in his hand.
He then forced Crystal''s hand open as he gave her the pendant.
She felt her breathing be steady.
Looking down then up from her hand she red at Ras with hate then threw the pendant to the ground.
''Did you really think giving me this would make me see you in a brighter light, you demon!''
Ras, who kind of guessed what she was thinking, shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the Death Forest.
A chilly deathly aura radiated from the forest which could kill anybody who was below a higher-ss being.
The thick wooden trees were as high as the clouds and surrounded by a deep fog.
"ROARRR!!!"
"HISSSS!!!"
"AWOOOOO!!!"
Many distorted sounds resounded through the air as the ground shook and the wind blew rapidly.
If you listened closely you could hear heavy impacts colliding into each other.
If any sane fighter came across these sounds they would preserve their life and throw away their face so they could live another day.
But...
Ras was a man who''s seen everything and experienced life and death countless times!
So he just strolled in without a care in the world.
On the other hand Crystal stood still with a horrified expression.
Sweat began to appear on her white smooth skin as it slowly ran down to the ground.
? A low sound of her gulping down her own saliva became audible.
As her body began to shake she regretfully squatted down and quickly snatched the pendant.
Shakingly putting the pendant on her neck she found herself calm as a silent breeze.
Not feeling timid anymore she walked into the Death Forest.
Ras greeted Crystal with a rxed stance against a tree with his back to her.
"Ah, so the little pup decided to follow?"
Showing a grin his eyesnded on her neck.
In a snap, Crystal covered her neck with her hands.
With her face going bright red in embarrassment she yelled with a high pitched voice, "I-It''s n-not li-like I wa-wanted t-to!"
Ras responded with a simpleugh as he began walking forward.
Crystal with her head down in shame and still fuming in embarrassment followed behind.
They both encountered countless branches, rocks, and other mother nature''s creations that blocked their paths but were destroyed instantly by Ras with his sword.
Surprisingly they had not seen a familiar yet...
As hours went by and the deeper they went in the more the stench of fresh blood and deceased corpses filled the air.
Crystal ced her petit hand over her nose and mouth trying to not breathe in the disgusting smell.
Her stomach began to swirl in disgust.
At any second she could throw up.
Opposite of her, Ras took a deep breath and exhaled as he had a bright smile on his face.
This didn''t go unnoticed by Crystal as she asked, "Why are you enjoying this smell!?"
"..."
Ras turned around and raised his right eyebrow.
Even though he didn''t move his mouth anybody could tell what he was saying...
How could one not like this smell!?
Crystal felt her shoulder slump to the ground as she gave an expressionless sigh...
''This guy is more ins-''
"ROOOAAARRR!!!"
A loud cold, distorted roar that resounded through the forest shaking the entire ground ripping the trees from the soil snapped her out of her thoughts.
Thump...
Thump...
Giant steps began echoing one after the other asrge trees began falling down one after the other.
Ras stared straight into the fog with his hands crossed together like he was waiting.
As Crystal was about to yell to her master...
A giant wave of fire that was shaped like an ocean wave came out of the fog at a rapid speed and mmed into Ras''s body consuming him with pure red mes.
"!!!"
Crystal''s eyes widened in horror as she felt her throat go dry.
Seeing the man who r*ped her and humiliated her be consumed by mes put her emotions in a turmoil.
She was happy, like beyond happy!
But...
She was also sad...
Now that she wasn''t pure no man would take her seriously and only consider her as a mistress.
Even with her divine looks no man would take her as a wife...
As her emotions were shing with each other...
An insaneugh that could send shivers down anybody''s spine came from the mes.
"AHAHAHAHAHA!!! AMAZING, THIS IS WHAT PAIN SHOULD FEEL LIKE!!!"
The mes dispersed revealing a half naked Ras who was smiling crazily.
His white skin which was burnt began healing itself back to its original state.
Crystal felt like passing out when she saw himpletely fine.
''This is just unfair! Even my old master would have perished!''
The sound of giant steps came to a halt...
Only loud breathing remained.
A 120 meter tall familiar who was shaped like a lion had fire circting around it''s entire golden skinned body and eyes which burst in red that had purple stripes going down its cheeks, and razor sharp teeth that could shred anything came out of the fog and let out a giant roar.
"ROARRRRR!!!"
The wind blew violently.
Crystal fell on her butt while shielding herself with a life shield that appeared out of thin air.
The life shield had life radiating off it as vines covered the entire front and flowersing out from the sides.
Ras stood in ce ignoring the vibration and wind pressure from the roar and spoke in a calm tone, "your Maahes species still have no manners even after a couple hundred thousand years..."
Wiping the dirt whichnded on his upper chest he red at the familiar.
This seemed to cause a reaction from the Maahe as it turned itsrge body to the side then swung its long thick tail which was covered in mes toward Ras.
Without having time to react the tail made contact with the right side of his body, sending him flying through hundreds of trees on his left side.
BOOM!
BOOM!
As trees fell to the soil the ground began shaking.
Ras who was lying against a giant boulder stood up with multiple bones sticking out of his skin.
"Damn... I really have to work on my body armor..."
Not soon after his words he forcefully pushed the bones back in and healed his entire body just to be on the safe side.
Stretching his entire body he got down in a cheetah hunting position and shot his body forward in a sh.
Instantly he reappeared in front of the Mahhe who was shocked to see him alive and jumped off the ground and pulled back his right arm.
"SURPRISE MOTHERF*CKER!!!"
Chapter 116 The Dream Ends?
With his knuckles connecting his entire arm shattered like ss with his humerus, ulna, and radius ripping apart like paper.
The Mahhe was sent flying through a mountain!
"ROARRRR!!!"
In a pained roar the familiar got back on his fours as his slit eyes began burning in rage.
Ras who gazed upon such rage attached a smile and began walking forward in steps.
With his entire right arm broken and his legs on fire he still pushed forward.
Even though he pushed every fiber, willpower, and mentality in his body to use such physical force...
He wanted to keep fighting.
This was the thrill he missed!
''To think the first Mahhe Ie across after so long is a high being...''
Ras thought as he looked upon the KI surrounding the Mahhe''s entire golden body which was exploding with pureness.
Crystal, who was still hiding behind her life shield, looked at her master with amazement and Aww.
"He managed to push back a Mahhe..."
"This is impossible!?"
"Even my old master wasn''t able to!"
"But his entire right arm is crippled... Why doesn''t he heal it?"
She mumbled all of these words under her breath in disbelief.
What she didn''t know was that Ras had such a weak body it wasughable and because he has no talent he could only rely on certain arts.
And every time he would use an art it would take a great toll on his body causing terrifying pain.
The Mahhe and Ras stood across from each other in silence...
The entire area was either destroyed or on fire.
There was no life in sight.
besides Crystal.
"ROARR!!!
With a loud distorted roar that shook the ground the Mahhe began dashing toward Ras with his wide mouth open showing the salvia and sharp razor teeth.
Ras, still with a smile, began to talk in a heavy authority tone, "Ancient demonic blood sacrifice!!!"
A huge amount of blood began spurting out his eyes, mouth, and white skin pouring over the ground.
His blood began floating off the ground.
Suddenly tworge ck misty hands appeared out of thin air and began ripping the space itself open.
Arge distorted reaper that had arge scythe that was covered in pure midnight ck came out and floated above Ras.
The blood which was floating was absorbed into the scythe.
Ras, whose entire face was pale like a ghost, slowly pointed his finger toward the oing Mahhe.
"Kill..."
The reaper at his order let out a cold screech and in an instant appeared above the Mahhe and swung down its giant scythe that was covered in blood.
The Mahhe tried to dodge to the left but was too slow as its entire body was cut in half like paper.
With the giant corpse falling to the ground the reaper disappeared like it was never there.
Poof!
With this fight over...
Felix fell backwards on his back.
Looking up toward the sky he spoke in a quiet voice, "now that I can repair my talent I can slowly but surely regain my strength..."
"Little girl there is no point stabbing me... I won''t die."
Ras looked to his left to see Crystal timidly walking over to him holding a small knife.
Crystal dropped the small knife in defeat and muttered, "Sh*t..."
Seeing such defeat on her face he beganughing while coughing up blood, "Ahahah, cough, cough, you are an interesting one."
Hearing his words Crystal hmphed and looked to her opposite side while pouting.
''Damn this man!''
After some time Ras slowly stood up and dragged his exhausted body to the Mahhe corpse.
Because the corpse was already cut in half he didn''t really have to cut the body open to find a blood source
As the blood was already on the ground showing off a bright aura.
Picking up some of the blood he sat on the ground and closed his eyes rejecting every noise and light.
Inside his consciousness he found himself standing in front of his broken talent which was barely floating looking like it would fall any second.
Immediately the Mahhe''s blood was absorbed.
Opening his eyes he felt a sudden wave of power flowing through his entire body.
FUSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!
A terrifying KI that was cold began radiating around his entire body causing his surroundings to start cracking.
His entire body began to grow taller from 180CM to 190CM.
His pitch ck hair grew a little longer reaching the back of his thighs.
His red eyes began glowing brightly.
His white skin became more clean.
Crystal who gazed upon such a scene couldn''t help but blush at the change Ras was going through.
''How can a demon like him be so handsome!?''
cing her hands on her light blue hair she crouched down toward the burnt grass.
"What are you doing?"
Ras asked as he walked over to the crouched over girl.
"None of your bus-"
As Crystal whipped her head to face Ras her words died as she gazed upon the mighty meat stick that towered over her sight!
''That thing entered me!?''
''Impossible, impossible, impossible!''
"?"
Ras tilted his head seeing that she was in her own little world.
Shrugging his shoulders he decided to leave the Death Forest.
"Wait for me you idiot!"
Crystal yelled, her entire body was red as a tomato.
Standing up from her crouched position she then ran after Felix.
After a minute she caught up to him.
"You really don''t n to exit this ce naked, right?"
Crystal asked as she eyed him curiously.
Ras who was strolling toward the exit answered, "Eh, who cares about clothes"
Crystal''s face flushed even more from his words.
"Yo-You won''t be embarrassed?"
She asked another question.
"Embarrassed? Ahaha, why would I be embarrassed? I am the man who holds the supreme blood, the strongest and most feared man in the Divine World!"
Crystal stopped dead in her tracks and felt her brain malfunction.
The words "supreme blood" reyed through her head tens of thousands of times.
Feeling the life behind him not moving Ras turned around and was met with a frozen in ce shocked beauty.
"What''s wrong with you girl? You look like you just saw something shocking."
Ras spoke, then he continued to walk toward the exit.
Suddenly the life he felt frozen a second ago ran over to him and grabbed his white long arm.
Turning his head slightly to the left heid his eyes on Crystal who gripped his arm and whose face was entirely pale.
"Yo-You are th-the legendary supreme blood holder!?!?!"
Crystal stuttered crazily as her body shook violently.
"Huh... You didn''t know? I would think when you saw my original form and abnormal strength you woulde to the conclusion."
Ras looked at her with a dumbfounded face as he let out an awkwardugh.
''No really...''
''How did she not know?''
`Likee on...''
''I dead ass went into my original form...''
"S-So you rea-really exist!"
Crystal yelled while stuttering.
"Idiot! Of course I exist, I am standing right here!"
Ras yelled back in annoyance.
Damn...
At this point he found himself bing a little offended...
Like how can she not know what his original appearance looked like!
. . .
Arius''s eyes suddenly popped open and his entire body went forward.
"W-What the hell just happened!?"
Chapter 117 Where The Hell Am I!?
Arius gazed around, he felt both his arms being touched by a soft physical pressure.
On either side of him, two beautiful naked women with long smooth green hair greeted him, both snuggling in his arms.
Taking a look around, he found himself in arge bedroom.
''Where the hell am I!?'' Arius thought to himself.
Suddenly a painful headache attacked his head.
As he stood up from the bed, he ignored the two sleeping women and changed into his usual ck shirt and white pants.
Stretching his neck and back he then sat on the carpet crossed legged and closed his eyes.
He really needed to take a couple deep breaths...
After seeing that dream he found the supreme blood inside his body pumping and acting more violently than usual.
Opening his eyes, he stood up from the ground and walked over to the two naked women who were sleeping peacefully on the bed.
For some reason he lost control of his own body.
With an emotionless expression he grabbed both girls by the neck and lifted them up in the air with ease.
The two women immediately woke up, a sh of fear dashed through their eyes as they looked down at the man whose eyes were glowing blood red.
"Stop!?" Both women yelled in unison.
Ignoring the two women, Arius crushed their necks, causing them to die.
The souls of the two women disappeared.
Meaning they couldn''t reincarnate...
Dropping the two dead bodies he then walked out of the room he was in covered in blood.
Three young maids who were in their twenties were all carrying a basket filled with clothes and were happily chatting with each other.
As they turned to their left, they saw a random man covered in blood.
"Who are you!?" All three maids dropped their baskets and ran toward the intruder with katanas.
As soon as they arrived in front of the intruder their bodies exploded into blood mist.
Arius simply flicked their foreheads, and with that more blood sttered on him.
In the next 10 minutes he went around ughtering all the people on the property.
Standing outside surrounded by 50 corpses, Arius looked upward toward the sky.
"Where am I? Where am I? Where am I?"
He kept repeating to himself as his lifeless gaze scanned around.
Feeling his power grow he felt a sense of pride.
Suddenly he learned an art... Deathly Suppression
Deathly Suppression, an art that allows you to suppress any living being.
The more kills you have the more powerful it is.
Picking up all 50 corpses he threw them toward the sky, he then cleaned the blood off his body.
"I need to find a way back..."
Arius muttered.
As he was about to look around for help the gate leading into the property exploded open.
Multiple men who all wore golden robes walked in with smug expressions stered on their faces.
These men were all random people...
"You, who are you!?" One man barked facing toward Arius.
Arius faced the men, and looked at them like they were trash.
The men noticed this and found themselves shocked.
They had a right to be shocked...
Never in their entire lives have they seen a random person look at them like they were trash.
Arius showed an indifferent expression and waved his hand, "leave... I can''t control my body!"
Shock!
The men froze in ce when they heard Arius''s words.
It was too shocking!
Arius only sighed as he shook his head slowly.
,m "I will give you three breaths to leave my residence." Arius said in an icy voice, his red eyes began to glow.
"!" All of the men felt their bodies freeze, no matter how hard they tried they couldn''t open their mouths or move their body functions.
A terrifying fear overwhelmed the men as they desperately tried to move.
They were all good fighters and were also experienced, so it was more hard to believe a random intruder could cause their bodies to not move.
"Oh my, time is up... Looks like you''re still here." Arius leisurely walked over to the men.
He ced his right hand on one of the men''s faces...
A secondter screams of terror resounded throughout the private residence while blood sttered everywhere painting the walls and stone floor.
The men watched in horror as they saw their friend''s body explode.
Several organs of their friend hit their bodies, causing them to vomit inside their mouths.
Tears ran down their cheeks and dripped onto the ground.
Arius faced toward the men and showed a small smile, "Who wants to go next?"
The rest of the men shook in horror as they saw this ''demon'' approach them.
"Please have mercy on us! We apologize!" One of the men screamed.
"Please! We didn''t know that you were such a high being!" Another man screamed.
Arius ignored their plea and crushed them to death using his Deathly Pressure.
He then closed his eyes and his entire body suddenly disappeared into thin air.
. . .
Shuyin and Dr. Luo were both in shock when they came back to see that Arius''s body was missing.
Shuyin even searched the entire gxy for him... But she couldn''t find him.
Dr. Luo without wasting time called a couple of his old friends who were bounty hunters and asked if they could find him.
Of course they said "yes."
So, all Dr. Luo and Shuyin could do was wait patiently.
And with Shuyin being scared to death, she decided to slow down time to make sure time wasn''t against them.
After ten hours Dr. Luo got a transmission.
[Ralph! Did you find him!?]
[Y-Yes w-we did... But there is a small problem...]
[What''s wrong? Hurry up and tell me!]
[Well... This Arius guy seemed to have ughtered an entire secret world...]
---------------------------
Author-
Thanks for the support! Any gifts/power stones/ golden tickets are appreciated and helps be want to write more!
Especially gifts! It shows me how much you guys like this story and gives me motivation to keep writing!
Like it? Add to library!
Don''t forget to support the book if you like it!
Chapter 118 New World Full Of Sex!
[What do you mean he ughtered an entire world!?]
Dr. Luo screamed.
[I-I don''t know I just got her-oh shit! Arius is being sucked into a void!?]
[What do you mean void?]
[Arius was just sucked into a random void... At this point he could be anywhere...]
. . .
[POV Arius!]
"Puhaa! That''s a good booze!"
After I was sucked into this random void or some shit I found myself in this random world...
I tried for days to try and leave but there was something stopping me...
I eventually decided to just wait until Shuyin saves me or I guess finds me.
So, while I wait I decided to let loose!
Fuck man... Ever since I was given the supreme blood my cock has been crying to have more sex...
Oh I forgot to mention as of right now I''ve been drinking with this hot woman named Julia Von in this tavern.
We''ve been drinking for about two hours now.
I''ve always been a strong drinker, and I''ve also neutralized the alcohol''s through magic, so I''m fine, but the woman in front of me ¨C Julia Von¨C continues to drink without any care in the world...
As if she had just been emancipated from something.
This is the second floor of a tavern that offers a good selection of drinks.
By discreetly controlling the shopkeeper with magic, I was able to drink all the booze I wanted and rent a room with a bed. In truth, brainwashing and other simr forms of magic is pretty fucked up, but to be honest I could care less.
"Arius, you''re so strong with alcohol for a young man!"
I thought she was a bit younger from her looks, but it seemed that Julia is a tad older than me. The master of the tavern said she was a older woman.
Oh wanna know something cool! Julia was ¨C surprisingly, the headmaster of this royal academy.
Furthermore, it seems that Julia''s mother was the one who founded the Royal Academy, but now that she got her position as the chancellor of the school right now, she is said to be leaving the decisions on the field to Julia.
"Still, the young'' uns nowadays have grown so well, it makes me feel as if I had aged a lot~!"
"W-what do you mean by that?"
I showed surprise at this kind of conversation, befitting my seduction act.
"You know, in the Royal Academy, there are a lot of girls with big boobs, you know. If it wasn''t an all-girls school, rape would have happened already! Ahahaha~!"
Whether if it was from the booze or not, Julia was bing more talkative.
For two hours, we talked about some serious stuff about magic, but now it''s nothing but the stress she''s going through at the all-girls school.
I observed her as I pretended to care for her.
"By the way, Arius. You''re pretty handsome. You''re definitely popr, am I right?"
"That''s not true."
''Well, I may have a huge harem...''
"That again~. You''re putting on a nice front, but deep down, you''re thinking about nasty things, right? You don''t behave the way you did in the bar."
"..."
Despite being drunk, she''s been watching closely. That''s the head of a school at the highest level for you.
"I''ve been trained by my mother since I was little, and I haven''t been able to y around at that time at all. Before I realized, observing people for their qualities has been ingrained in me."
"Is that so¡"
"But after I became the headmaster, I finally had a little extra time to y~."
"It was tough, wasn''t it? But isn''t all that stuff gonna stain your image in your current job?"
"Who cares? Well, I must admit that it''s true, as we nobles always keep appearances first. But then I thought, "Fuck it! These chances are only seldom in my life, so I''m gonna grab some nice booze and get myself some handsome guy." and there you have it. Me and you, alone in this room."
Julia hugged me in front as she said this.
Her ample breasts wrapped around my chest, making her cleavage seem even deeper as she got close. Her breasts were within my reach, but I decided not to move and take a good look at them first.
"Hey, it''s me who invited you, but it was your decision alone to bring me here. You want to do something with me, right? Something that is inappropriate for kids."
Her fingers stroked my abdomen, then they gradually moved downward.
"Kukuku, looks like I''ve been found out."
"Ooh, the devil side of Arius came out."
"There''s no point in lying to you now."
"Yes, that''s it. That''s the kind of attitude that I''ve been looking for~!"
"You came along because you wanted me to fuck you, right? What a really bad girl."
"And you''re a really bad boy for doing so. I''ve had my eye on you since I walked into the bar. Then you helped me out..."
"So, it means we''re in each other''s interests, huh."
"That''s pretty much it.?"
Julia moved her hand from its resting on her abdomen down to my crotch.
"I admit that your face is to my liking, but what about here?"
She unbuckled my belt. With a clinking sound, my pants were pulled off at once.
"Huh? I''m hugging you, and you''re still not hard... You''re used to being with a woman, aren''t you?"
"Noment about that."
"Even though you''re with this beauty? Though I''m acting like this, I''m also quite popr, you know? I''m also selective when choosing a man."
"And among all those in the selection, you chose me in the end. I feel so proud-"
"Don''t be so hasty. The final decision will be after I''ve seen it here ?."
With that, she stroked my meat stick on top of my underwear.
She calls herself an expert ygirl, yet her movements are like a high-ss prostitute, judging from the way she carefully pinches the meat stick between her fingertips while rolling the tip with her palm.
My meat stick gradually got harder and harder for every second passed.
"Wow, it''s growing so fast. Wait, it''s still growing bigger and bigger!?"
The rod of meat has swollen to the extent that as if it would burst off my underwear at any time.
Seeing that my crotch made a steep tent made her gasp a bit, but even though she''s breathing hard, she still took off my underwear all the way.
"Y-you''re joking, right?"
Julia calmly uttered, as if her drunkenness has sobered up in an instant.
"W-what a size you have! And it''s so thick and long!"
I''ve got a certain amount of confidence in my cock. After all, I''ve made a lot of women sumb just by this alone.
"This is...my first time doing this... I''ve never had..."
"Are you scared?"
"Scared?"
I said teasingly, and she got a bit miffed when I said it.
Kuku, I see. So that''s what it means.
She was originally raised as a nobledy who was strictly disciplined from a young age.
In her days as a student, she may be admired for her hard work. Being a prim and proper nobledy among the high-ss society that is full of fake faces and pretentious deeds.
But now she is an adult, she now has the chance to spew all the resentment she had umted in the past.
For these people, being free to do whatever they want without worrying about the consequences is something cool and admiring, a greener grass on the other side.
To sum it up, their rebellious phase has just startedte and got mixed with their adult phase.
Nothing is more fun to tease than a youngdy pretending to be a bitch instead of a real bitch.
"Ah, Hmph! Don''t be stupid. I have a lot of experience in this!"
The fact that she brags about how experienced she is is also evidence of her inexperience. Oh well, there''s only one way to find out.
"I''ll tell you how experienced I am!"
"I''m looking forward to it."
"Okay, get on the bed."
She instructed me to lie on my back. I did as I was told, and from there, she straddled my body.
"Fufu, this is going to be fun.?"
She licked her lips as she started to undress.
Her breasts, farrger than her hands, were brought to the open, followed by her butt, which is being hugged by her short skirt, tucking it up to expose those jiggling lower halves.
She has a great figure, and if I were a virgin, I would have probably ejacted just by looking at her.
But I''m not, and my dick only got harder.
"Thank goodness it has stopped getting bigger. Anh... I''m just looking at it, yet I can''t stand it anymore...."
A sticky liquid spills out of her private area.
I haven''t even started caressing her, but her vagina is already wet.
"Geez, I can''t endure this anymore! I''m going in!"
With that, Julia, the headmaster of the Royal Academy, finally gave in to her desires.
It was pretty easy to seduce a pent up older virgin...
Chapter 119 Julia. 1 R18
[POV Arius!]
"Guuh, aahh, ugh, it''s..pletely in..."
It seemed difficult to put it in at once, probably because of my meat stick''s enormous size, but after Julia''s persistent efforts, she finally got it through.
"Fufu...you see, I like this position very much."
"And why is that?"
"Because I can look down on a handsome guy like you."
Apparently, the fact that she was a serious girl in her school days has developed a bigplex for her. She probably maintains her self-esteem by making fun of men, like what she is doing now.
Breaking this woman is going to be worth it.
"Arius, you''re not allowed to move. Oh, but you can let out your voice as much as you want."
Her tone seems she''s having a lot of fun. Is it that pleasant to be able to pick someone younger?
Well, I''ll y along for the time being. If I can''t do any of the hip swinging, then I might as well enjoy her assaults.
"Fuu, haaa. Hey, it''s all inside. Wanna take a look?"
Julia spreads her legs to show our connecting parts. Aside from her panting breaths, she even squeezed her ample tits with one hand, just to show how horny she is.
"I''m going to move now."
Still posed in an M shape, Julia''s bountiful ass moved up and down. Surprisingly, for a self-proimed "ygirl", the way she wiggled her hips was very smooth. She didn''t start fast; instead she took the time to enjoy it thoroughly. And by swinging back and forth and side to side, she was able to cover every spot.
"Haaann, hnn...what...is this... I just moved... a little...and it already...felt so good!"
"So, what''s my rank so far?"
"Oh my...you have...great confidence...in yourself, ...asking about...the rankings."
"Well, seeing the look of pleasure on your face made me feel all the more confident about it."
I said jokingly, and Julia stopped and chuckled as if she had understood.
Then, while blushing,
"Y-yeah, well...yours is pretty much the number one at this point... I mean, it''s the first time I''ve felt so good just by putting it in."
"Kukuku, of course it is."
I didn''t think she lied here to liven me up. In fact, aside from her expression as if running out of room forposure, I could also feel her vagina twitching in small increments. and it is getting even worse.
"Are you sure you are content of rocking your hips this slow?"
"O-of course not. I-I''m only trying to enjoy it thoroughly. This is my first time I had a cock this big inside of me."
Liar. You''re just ashamed of cumming soon and embarrassing yourself, aren''t you?
These prideful women are always trying to make themselves look high. Well, having such a nice body, it probably made her "partners" cumming on their own, which boosted her confidence a lot.
She''s probably thinking that there''s no way I''m gonna win. Good grief...what a troublesome woman.
"I like going hardcore. What about you, Julia?"
"I-I like it as well. But really, for now, I''m good with just this."
"I see. You would get tired soon if we suddenly went intense, after all."
"T-that''s right! The night is still long. It would be disappointing if we spend it all resting, isn''t it?"
"In that case, as long as you won''t get tired, then it''s okay?"
"Eh?"
My speech caused her mouth to leave wide-open.
I didn''t waste this gap and immediately, I casted a small spell on her.
"Hey, hey! Wh-what''s happening to my body!? What did you just do!?"
First was a spell that forces her to move her hips faster, followed by a recovery spell in order to replenish her fatigue from moving.
Julia looked at me, confused as her hips began moving against her will.
"W-wait, it''s a spell! You dare cast a spell on me!? Then, Cance-!"
"Just do it."
"Wha...!"
Julia''s eyes widened in surprise as she realizes something.
"C-can''t release ...!"
"Of course, you can''t. Just who do you think I am?"
"...Arius Fay, the Supreme God...!"
And the youngest person ever to be one. For me, this is but a piece of cake.
"But I''m...the headmistress...of the Royal Academy..!"
She''s a woman who is also the head of the school. And a prestigious one at that.
All of that is futile if she can''t resist, though.
"You are...really as you say a Supreme God in bed."
"Well, I get that often."
"M-monster...hnnnnn!"
A gooey, sticky, rhythmic mming of a perky butt followed after. The meaty lobs of flesh bounced so hard that you could see the waves as they jiggle.
Julia squirmed as I went hard. Every m caused my meat pole to sting deep inside, and it made her open her eyes wide on each of my thrusts.
"Ah, hnn! That''s it! There! It''s hitting deep inside me!"
"What do you think? Does it feel good?
"P-Please stop! I''m sorry! I''ve never been hit this deep before...!"
Despite her apology, my member knocked repeatedly on her cervix.
And the best part is, it''s not me bucking my hips, it''s Julia herself swinging them. Moving her hips against her own will is driving her crazy as well.
"No moooore! This is, I''m sorry! Aahhh, Oh God! Please! I''m going to¡"
"You''re going to what?"
"I''m going to cum! I''ming!"
I see that she''s now taken a liking to my cock. For now, let''s see what this bitch is thinking.
I deciphered her thoughts with another spell.
(N-no way. I have to make this stop! If such a thick and hard cock go repeatedly deep inside me, I''ll definitely go crazy!)
I see. In that case, let me make you even crazier.
"You''re still not satisfied with the way your hips are moving, are you?"
"No, It''s all right! I, I''m totally fine with this! It''s good enough, I swear!"
(No way, I''m gonna cum...I can''t believe I''m cumming faster than a man...And it''s only been a few minutes since I put it in!)
It looks like she still had some left-over pride. Let''s try to break that first.
I further elerated her hips'' movements.
Pan. Pan. Pan. Pan. The gaps of the sound of flesh hitting flesh became shorter and shorter. Soon, Julia was swinging her hips at a speed that roughly exceeded the limits of that of a human.
''''Ahhhh! It''s amazing! Ooooh!"
(I can''t believe it! I''m already at my limits! I''m gonna cum, I''m going to cuuum!)
"Then cum."
"Kuk...haaaaaa...!"
"Stop enduring. Just cum!"
I made her ass m hard.
"Kuh-ooooh!"
(Ah ...I''m cumming ...! I''m ...ing ...! I''m cumming even though it''s still early...!)
However, it''s still far from enough.
I elerated the movement of her hips more as she came. She''s rocking so hard that her humongous tits are swaying and hitting my body so many times.
Her tongue is already sticking out, and her eyes had already gone upwards. She''s drooling, crying, and dripping with love juices, but even in that disheveled state she continued to shake, regardless of her intentions.
(More, more, I want moooreee!!)
"I''m cumming! Oh, my God! I''m sorry! I''m sorry, so please stop!"
"I refuse."
"Aaahh! I''m feeling weird! I''m, I''m, ohooo! I''m gonna go crazyyy!"
"Then go crazy as much as you want! And while at that, be mine as well!"
I don''t date women. I marry them!
But now that I got Julia here, I suddenly got an idea.
This woman, she''s gonna be my precious asset.
"I can''t do this anymore! I can''t do it with another man now that I''ve experienced something this good! I''m going to die if I don''t have this dick inserted all the time!"
"That''s good. Because from now on, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to live without me and my dick!"
''Ahhhh! Hnnnnhoo! Ohooo!"
The reverberations of her vagina intensified, probably due to the fact that she had climaxed so many times. Her vagina went so tight as if she was intending to squeeze me out of my seed up to thest drop.
"Let it out! Put all of your cum inside me!"
"Are you sure? Do you not fear of getting knocked up?"
"As long as it''s your dick, I don''t mind getting pregnant! Just cum inside!"
Good grief, look at what this woman is saying.
Well, impregnation is a pain in the ass, especially the aftermath, so let''s use a contraceptive spell here. With this, she won''t be able to get pregnant no matter how much I cum inside.
"You want my cum?"
"I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it, I want it!"
"Then beg for it."
"Please, I beg you, please put all your cum in this slutty cuuuuuunt!"
Fuh, well said, headmistress.
I grabbed Julia''s ass and mmed it down in one go, then I ejacted in her deepest ce.
Dobyururururu...!
"Kohoohohoooo! It''sing oooout! It''sing out a lot!!!!"
Julia straightens out her spine as her chin faced the ceiling. Her climax was so superb that I could feel her womb gurgling my semen like a thirsty athlete drinking water after a long run.
"Aaah, haaahaaa...I''ve been...cummed inside...I''ve been..."
Julia''s body gave in, but I caught her body with my arms before she dropped.
After a while, I pulled my meat rod out of her vagina.
My penis, now gleaming with semen and love juices, still stood majestically even after all of that exercise. One ejaction is not enough to suppress my lust.
"My cock got dirty. Julia,e and clean it up."
As I said this, the ygirl headmistress got down on all fours and moved closer to my crotch.
Chapter 120 Julia. 2 R18
[POV Arius!]
"Haa, haa, haa¡ ¡so this is what made me feel so good...!"
Julia, whose eyes had nowpletely lost their focus, approached my flesh rod with her hips raised high. She moved her nose around and smelled the lewd scent, then showed another lustful expression afterwards.
This woman...she has changed a lot from before.
She has now be more erotic than thest time, which made me feel proud of myself. After all, transforming a woman to my liking is the most wonderful satisfaction to me, much more that the change was solely from my dick alone.
"Didn''t you hear what I just said? Suck it and clean it."
"Of course. Who needs a towel?"
"Hmph...impudent mouth. Or are you still afraid?"
"What an insolent man. But I like it. Hammuu!"
Julia opened her mouth wide and swallowed my meat stick in one go. It is said that a woman with no experience wouldn''t know how to lick it because it''s too scary for them, but this dirty girl took it all in her mouth by herself.
It''s not that I hate a virgin''s faltering fetio, but it''s always better if my partner knows how to suck hard.
"Jubu, jurururu, nnlero...nfuuu..."
"Good job, Julia. You''re really good at it."
"I''m pretty good at doing it in my mouth."
"In your mouth, right."
"Because earlier, I was so confident about sex, yet you have confronted me with total defeat."
"Don''t lose that confidence. After all, it''s the most important in bringing a strong-willed woman to her knees."
"My, what a sadistic man you are."
"Your mouth stopped. Keep going."
"Alright, alright."
With that, Julia began her oral sex again. And because she was on all fours, I could see the entirety of her back.
Julia has a slender waistline andrge ass. Her curves were beautifully drawn, and just looking at her body was enough to make my desire grow in ce.
"Jyubu...Jyububu...!"
Without any warnings, she went deep, but even with that, she''s licking me quite cautiously, probably from the fact that I was sensitive as we just had our climax.
It is easy to miss this fact, but with this, Julia got a high score.
Gradually, my cock got closer and closer to its full erection, and I could feel my post-ejaction sensitivity decreasing.
I think Julia has noticed this as well, as she made her face move more intensely even without mymand.
"Jubobo, nbuu, juburu, gyuboh! Bobuu...!"
She looks like a woman who is an expert in secretarial duties, but the way she makes vulgar sounds as she squeezes my cock with her cheeks made me think of a veteran prostitute.
She stares at me while I watch her face deform from intensely sucking my cock. The way she looked upwards with delight makes me think this is how she has been finishing the men she has partnered up with. I admit, most men would have ejacted till their semen dried up from their balls.
However, I am far different from those men.
In reply to her gaze, I made a depreciating grin. And I think it got her unnerved a bit.
"I''ll suck it harder now."
"Make it stronger."
"I know, I know ... jubobobobobobobo!!"
The bed shook hard creaked from her following movements, all while she tried her best to vacuum my meat stick with all the force she could manage.
"I won''t let you get away."
Then she wraps her hands around my waist, not allowing me to pull my hips back.
It was very amusing how she''s doing her hardest just to retaliate.
However, it''s far from enough.
"How about this!"
Juliamenced her blowjob once again, but this time she was more intense, with her mouth sliding wholly from the root to the tip. She kept going with these sets of movements, focusing on the most sensitive part of my penis ¨C the head, from time to time.
"Puhaaa! Even though I experienced its hugeness a while ago, now that I''m sucking it personally, it really is big. If I wasn''t careful, it would have gotten caught inside my throat."
Julia''s thick lips slithered at the neck of my cock as she spoke.
Julia''s mouth is tight and narrow. Despite me putting an arrogant front, it felt so good that if I didn''t focus myself, I would have exploded right in her face on the first sign of distraction.
"Juboo, jubobo... to think something this big was inside me a while ago¡. I can''t believe it."
"Are you shocked?"
"I''m already surprised that I could still manage to fit it in my mouth¡"
"But you don''t look like it."
"No, it''s true. It''s not in my face, but my pussy is still tingling a bit. If I don''t give you a blowjob, I won''t be able to remind myself of how horrendous your cock is."
(I won''t be able to forget you. In the end, I''ll masturbate to you.)
"But, you can still please yourself as you suck my cock, you know?"
I said condescendingly, and she gave me a look of disgust.
After all, I knew she''s doing this to cool yourself a bit. Clever move, to be honest.
Kukuku, it''s really fun to tease a proud woman.
"How about you please yourself instead? Now that you had a taste of a fine-grade body, I know you would after this."
"I would love to, mdy. But the sensation, it''s just not enough to remember for someone of mymon caliber. Care to supplement it so that I''ll never forget?"
"Hmph!"
I said with a hint of sarcasm, as she was bing very amusing at this point. Then I read her thoughts more.
(I''ve vacuumed and deepthroated this guy, but he didn''t even flinch at all! How much experience have you had in the past!?)
It seems that our headmistress Julia here is chagrined by the uneptable fact.
"Well, this time, I''m not pulling back, so be prepared!"
Julia held my meat stick firmly in her mouth then squeezed her cheeks inward. After that, she began shaking her face back and forth, but her motion is faster than before.
''''Nbo, nbo, bublu, bubu, bururu. Puhaa! S-so, how''s that!? That''s my full vacuum sucking, you know!"
It seems she wasn''t kidding about holding back. And as she''s sucking even harder, the sounds she was making became louder and louder.
However, this also showed how she''s desperate in making me cum at all costs.
''Why are you trying so hard?''
"I just lost. And unfortunate for you, I hate losing."
Well, that''s bad for you too, as I, Arius, is also a sore loser.
"What are you..."
I brought my finger in front of her face and drew a circle around it.
Yes, I had cast another spell.
"I have now cast a spell on you that makes your mouth as sensitive as your vagina."
"Hey! T-that''s unfair!"
"Thank you for thepliment. Besides, I''ll feel bad if I''m the only one who''s feeling good."
"How could you-! Hmmmmphh!?"
I held her head and jammed my cock right back to it, and from there, I could feel her body quivering. Looks like the show has already begun.
In this case, let''s rile Julia a bit more so that she won''t struggle to take my meat stick away from her mouth.
"Let''s see who''s better, shall we? The loser is who''ll cum first."
"Hmph, fine! I''m going to make you cum first, for sure."
Now that I said this, Julia would definitely try her best to make me cum, being the prideful woman she is.
Even now, she''s spilling drool on me, intentionally making vulgar explosive noises as she makes pistons with her mouth.
But the harder she moves, the stronger the pleasure she receives as well.
Njuu, juurun, hauuu! Haa, haaa...Jubobobobobo...no, I can''t! it feels too good!"
"How do you feel? Are you about to cum, mdy?"
"O-of course not!"
Look at you. It''s obvious that you''re lying.
"Haaa, haaa...can''t, do this...for long...! Everything from the top of my tongue to my upper jaw feels so good...! There''s no way I can stand this...!"
I can even see her body twitching in a jittery way.
"I can''t do this anymore....! I''m...I''m ...!"
"Go."
"I''m cummiiiiiiiiiinnngg!!"
Pushaaaaah, Julia squirted vigorously.
However, I was still far from cumming.
So, I grabbed her head and rocked my hips back and forth, regardless of her state.
"Nbubububu!? Ngooo! No, no more...I just cum¡ngugugu...so rough...nbubububu!!"
"Good job, Julia. You have the best mouth in the world."
"I''m cumming again! I''ming!"
"I''m cumming as well. Take it as a reward for your efforts. But don''t spill a drop."
I shot my semen into the back of her throat.
''''Ngggghhhh!''''
In an instant, Julia''s cheeks swelled up, and she began to swallow to keep herself from spilling it. A series of gurgling sound was heard afterwards
(What thickness this is...it''s so dense and sticky...I feel like it''s gonna get stuck in my throat!)
After spewing out all my cum all the way deep into her throat, I finally pulled the meat stick out of her mouth.
"Phew, that felt good."
"Haaa, haaa...it''s amazing. I don''t think I can ever win against you."
d to hear you understand.
"Yeah, so, um, you see...!"
"Hmm?"
Julia squirmed and twisted around.
"I want you to fuck me more. I want you to make mepletely your woman. Can I?"
Julia, the headmistress, brought her ass onto me once more.
Chapter 121 Julia. 3 R18
[POV Arius!]
"Please...screw me up...please break me already¡"
Wow, to think Julia has fallen so low. That was a quick match, to be honest. Of course, I''m not childish enough to reject the nicely shaped ass pointed at me. In fact, my flesh rod quickly regained its hardness and warped majestically soon as I heard those words.
Julia as well. When she saw how my dick pointed to the heavens, she salivated in ce.
"Gokun...If you want...don''t hesitate... to use me to satisfy your sexual desires, Arius."
"You mean you want to be my fuck toy?"
"With your skills and your cock, even I would be willing enough to be your fuck toy until I die."
"I see you''ve grown quite fond of my body."
All ording to n. All along, it was my goal to bring this woman down to do me my bidding.
This is the headmistress of the Royal Academy. If she was just with a mere affiliation, I was nning to reach up to her slowly from there, but as if luck is in my favor, I was able to meet the big shot right away.
From what I''ve heard, it seems that the real authority is concentrated in Julia. Now that I brought this woman to submission, you could say that I have already seized the real power of the Royal Academy!
My goal is to create a harem in this garden of women where men are prohibited from entering.
ording to Julia, some students possess ''humungous qualifications'' that are to my liking. Most importantly, they are all from the selection of young high-ss sprouts that are very hard toe by, a greenhouse full of rare and beautiful flowers.
And these flowers, from now on, are now free to my picking at any time.
"Julia, you can put it in, but before that, can you listen to my request first?"
"What is it?"
"Hire me as a teacher at the Royal Academy."
"T-Teacher? But why?"
"I want to fuck those nobledies that you''ve described at your school. Didn''t you tell me that there a lot of ''qualified'' girls over there?"
"Y-yes, as far as their appearances go, I don''t think there''s a problem. After all, Beauty is number one for us noblewomen. For that reason, a lot of our teachers are beautiful as well."
"I want to build onto my harem in a ce where no other man can interfere. If you''re willing to help me with that, I''ll agree to fuck you now."
"...!"
? Julia''s eyebrows were knit together in a troubled manner as she bit her lower lip.
To think she is still having a hard time making a decision here, even though what I have told her is enough for me to be sent to the guillotine, it just shows how superb my cock is to her.
After all, they only allow women to be their personnel, from teachers up to their clerks, probably because they consider very hard the risk that men will bring.
But I''m loyal to my desires and would never lie when ites to them.
"It''s fine if you want to say no. With my skills, there are plenty of ways to do it, and you will still sumb to me in the end."
I reached for my fallen pants and aim for the door.
"W-wait!"
However, Julia puts a quick stop to it.
"So, what''s your decision?"
"You won''t put it in me unless I do what you say, won''t you?"
"Of course. I will never lie from my desires."
"And you will still do it even if I rejected you here, am I right?"
"It will be a bit challenging, but I will still win in the end."
"On the other hand, if I listen to you, you''ll be attending our school, and it will be easier for you..."
"That''s right."
"I-I don''t see a problem with hiring you as a teacher. After all, you seem strong..."
"That''s good to hear."
"But, I do have one request."
"Go on."
"Even if we are at school...don''t forget to fuck me. Just thinking of you being nearby makes me want to masturbate a lot."
"Of course. That''s an easy task."
"Then...put in. I''ve already agreed to do whatever you say at school."
Breathing hard as if she couldn''t stand it anymore, Julia spread her most precious part in front of me. Love juices began to flow out of it turgidly, like sweet honey that was recently poked from a hive on a tree.
To think she was a strong-willed woman just recently; now she''s readily offering herself to a man she just met recently.
But because I love seeing these kinds of faces, I didn''t reject that offer.
I put my penis, so tightly erect that as if its throbbing veins were about to pop out anytime, against Julia''s pubic area. She was so ecstatic about it that she started gasping for breaths uncontrobly the moment it made contact with my cock.
"I''m going in."
I pried open the crack and pulled Julia''s ass towards myself.
Her hips were squishy that I didn''t even need to put any effort into my fingers to sink into them. And yet, they were tight enough to regain their beautiful shape after I let go. I could quickly tell that they were the best hips I''d ever had.
Her anus kept opening and closing every time I went deep, and from there, I could tell she''s gradually losing her patience over it.
"Ahhh, that feels so good ... go deeper...! Yes, that''s it, make a mess out of me there!"
Julia spoke words unbing of a proper head of an exemry school and bing more of a prostitute in a cheap bar.
It was the same for her movements as she wiggled her hips, bing even lewder as time passed by. She even crumpled the sheets and held on to them tight so she wouldn''t be blown away by the pleasure that I brought.
"My insides... there ... there ... there ... there! Ahhhh, it''s reaching even deeper!"
Bikun. It was then followed by Julia''s uncontroble twitches of her body.
"Haaa, haaa... I just put it in ... haaa, haaa, and I''m already cumming!"
"That just shows your body has been trained."
"Trained, huh... I...don''t feel bad...about those words...I never knew... being your woman...could be this exciting. Haaa, haaa."
"And it''s gonna be better and better from now on."
I resumed swinging my hips. I still want to savor her fully, but I decided that it would be best to make her cum right away.
I pulled Julie closer, and using my arms'' strength, I thrust her hips towards me even more, piercing her all the way up to her womb with each of my pistons.
"Anh, ngh, oh, oh, hoo, hoo! Aaah! Shhhh, shoo fiershe ... ahhh!"
Julia screams out in an iprehensible voice as a reply.
If you ever hear this kind of voice, you''ll think that the woman is making it on purpose, but in my case, it''s alwaysing out naturally.
This is a voice that you''ll speak when you felt something that is beyond your will; it is always vulgar, hoarse, and ufortable.
However, these voices, which women will only let out when they''re about to go mad, is the most exhrating of all.
"Arius, so good! If you ram me so many times with such a thick, hard thing, I''ll gonna go crazyyyyy!"
"Then go crazy, you sow."
"Ohhhhhhh, I''m cumming! Even though I''m being insulted, I still can''t resiiiist! Aah, aaah, Aaaah, I''m going to cum, I''m going to cum!"
"That''s right, you pig. Cum and show it to me. Show me your slutty cumming face!"
"Cumming, I''m cummiiiinnnggg! I''m going to cum from being pierced deeeeep!"
Perhaps because she is climaxing continuously, the headmistress'' already narrow vagina her be even narrower.
In fact, to the spot where the neck of my dick is, Julia''s vaginal walls were scraping to my member is as if it''s telling me it wants to squeeze me of my semen more.
"Trying to serve me whileing is not a bad thing, but do you really need my cum that badly?"
Well, either way, it doesn''t matter. If you want it that badly, I''ll give you plenty of it inside.
"Aguuuu! S-so thick...!? Wait, it has gotten bigger again!?"
"I''m gonna let it out."
"Inside? Are you going toe inside?"
"What? Are you not prepared to get knocked up?"
"I am always good anytime! I used to think it was a bad idea to get cummed inside, but I have changed my mind! I''ll take all the me for it, so please, impregnate me however you want!"
If you''re willing to go that far, I might as well cancel my contraception magic and cum inside you for real. Well, I wouldn''t do it because it would definitely be a pain in the asster on. Moreso that I haven''t even taken a step toward my goal yet.
"Come,e! I want lots and lots of your seed to be pumped inside my womb! Ohhhh!"
"Here I go."
I pulled her hips up, and as she had wished, I ejacted into her womb.
Dobyururururururu...!
Like a shrimp that was basked in hot cooking oil, Julia writhed and arched her back soon as a lot of semen was released at once. She even stuck out her tongue and expanded her nose as if to show off her now-sloppy face.
"Ahiii! It''sing out! A lot of semen is being pumped inside meeee!"
I don''t know if she doesn''t want to leak my semen out, but Julia''s pussy has shut itself tighter and tighter.
And because she did that, she had squeezed me up, even to what is left in my shaft.
''''Kuh-oh! W-with this, I have squeezed you up to thest drop..."
"Good girl, Julia."
I pulled my meat stick out, and Julia quickly plugged the now-opened gap with her hand. However, she still struggled to prevent my seed from leaking all over the sheets.
"Haaa, haaaa... that felt so good .... I can''t have sex with anyone anymore...unless it''s you, Arius."
As she said this, Julia got on all fours and approached my crotch. She then gently grasped and started sucking on the meat stick, which is now zed with bodily fluids.
"Juuburu... Juuburu... here...all clean."
Of course, I didn''t forget to reward her with praise and a pat on her head.
''''You''ll help me out generously at the Royal Academy, won''t you?"
"Of course. Anything, as long as it''s you!"
Now then, who should I add to my harem? I can''t help but look forward to it.
Chapter 122 Scheming Big Tits
[POV Arius!]
"Sir Fay, please tutor us as well!"
A few days after, with the smooth assistance of the headmaster Julia, I entered the Royal Academy as a teacher.
When I walked through the gate for the first time, I thought the academy would be filled with insidious air only a rich high-ss school could have, but contrary to my expectations, there was never a trace of it at all.
Instead, the insides in itself are quite neat and tidy, and even though many youngdies were gathering around, most of them looked honest and innocent. Overall, the school gave an atmosphere that sets you at ease.
What I didn''t expect the most was on my first assignment, the students didn''t seem bewildered at all, having a male teacher in ss.
They only stared at me in curiosity, as if they had found a cute animal in the wild. Of course, there was still a minority that raised their brows upon meeting me, but after a few sses, they also began to open up to me.
My despicable ns aside, I still hold the supreme blood inside my body, and because I have a lot of experience dealing with woman, I was able to create a fa?¡ìade of a good-natured teacher with ease. The students don''t even have an idea that they are being targeted.
"As for here, supplying mana to your spell is not that simple. You have to understand it correctly on how it works at first, how it converts, how much is needed to convert, and so on, or else you won''t be able to apply mana to your spell properly. Also, spells are not created through instincts. No matter how fast one can be, he or she has to learn first and train his or her body in order to get used to it. the only difference there is how long it is for your body to adapt."
"I see. So, it works like that. Thank you, teacher."
"That''s good. Keep up the good work."
I spoke with a smile at them. Students are weak to this kind of smile.
Fortunately, my face isn''t a bad one. Combined with my natural charm, the students were captivated by my persona in just a couple of days.
Now that the students'' questions have been taken care of let''s go to Julia''s ce.
I head to the headmaster''s office.
"Ah, teacher."
Along the way, a girl with pink twin-tailed hair appeared in front of me.
As I recall, her name is ... Annica Law. She is the youngdy of the prestigious Arendt family and is a student at this school. She''s short and generally slender, but she has bombshell tits that were as big as her face.
She''s only in the second year, but I''ve already learned all about her because of her well-developed breasts.
With that, she became my first target.
After reading the minds of most of the students, I could say very well that I have a good reputation to them. Almost all the students I have met seemed to be interested in me because of my good looks and my excellent background. However, as they were still nobledies to the core, most of them thought that it is uncouth if they were to approach fist, so in the end, I barely had anyoneing to me.
To be honest, it''s easy for any of them to fall for me if I actively seduce them.
But that would bring me a big risk, though. I haven''t had any foundation here yet, so I still didn''t try even though it''s alluring. As I am capturing the entire castle, I have to fill in the outer moat first.
"What''s the matter, Miss Law?"
"I have several questions that need answering, sir."
I''m going to Julia''s right now. I don''t have the time to talk for too long.
For now, let''s read Annica''s thoughts.
(Waah, Sir Fay is even cooler when you see him up close. If I can make this man mine, I''ll guarantee to stand out in the school. All men have a weakness for big tits, if I can seduce him...)
I see. So, the questions are just a pretext, and I''m the goal?
Looks like I''m not the only one who got ns here.
"Sorry, Miss Law, I''ve got a meeting to attend to. Can we talk about thister?"
(Is it a conference? Hmm, well, okay.)
"O-okay, teacher. It''s just that what I want to ask about is a slightlyplicated problem. But if that''s the case, can I ask when will you be vacant?"
"Hmmm. How about I meet you in the library in an hour?"
"Well, you see, it''s somewhat performance rted, that might need to make us cast some spells, so I think it''s better to do it outside. If possible, sir, in a ce where there are no people, so that I can concentrate on my study."
"R-really? Just what are you trying to do..."
I made my shoulders fidget for a bit.
(Fufu, I know what you''re thinking. This is why men are simple. I just showed him a chance where the two of us can be alone, and here he is, desperately hiding his unease from me. This is going to be easy.)
"You see, it''s rted to wind-based magic. It would be a nuisance if we do it indoors or around people, wouldn''t it?"
"I see, it''s usible."
"Okay, I''ll meet you at the back of the school building in an hour, Teacher~."
"At the back of the school building, huh. Got it."
After bowing gracefully, Annica turned on her heel and moved away.
I see you''re nning to seduce me and make me your own. I saw a little bit of her memory in our earlier conversation, and from there, I discovered that she uses that body to seduce men whenever she goes into town.
After seducing them, she''s being treated to all sorts of treats. Though she''s from a wealthy family, her parents are stringent, so she doesn''t have much money to spend.
Well, the great thing about Annica is that she never takes off her clothes even though she had flirted with men a lot. She still has the body of a virgin who has never had her breasts touched, let at least kissed.
This girl is a good woman.
I''m starting to look forward to seeing how Annica will seduce meter on.
While thinking about that, I headed to Julia''s ce.
Chapter 123 Seduction
[POV Arius!]
When I got to the back of the school building, however, no one was in sight.
Is she teasing me? No, that wasn''t how Annika was thinking at the time. Maybe she was justte or something.
The back of the Royal Academy building is quiet and devoid of people. If men were allowed here, they would definitely hang out in these ces, but as expected of a school for nobledies, this kind of thing probably doesn''t happen for them.
Rustle.
I heard a rustling sound from behind and, as expected, saw Annica there.
"Sorry to keep you waiting, teacher."
(Fufu, actually, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and this rushing to you while pretending to bete is a part of my strategy.)
For a haughty nobledy, you are doing quite a lot of nonsense. Oh well. I guess I''ll just go on with the flow and taste this girl''s body soon.
"So, what is it about wind magic that you are having trouble with?"
"Uhm, you see, I couldn''t put it in words, so I''ll just perform it to show the problem. Would you mind watching for a moment, teacher?"
"The coast is clear. Go on."
With that, Annica created a whirlwind of magic. But the wind just disappeared in a sh before it was able to do anything.
"Hmmm, I can''t do very well. I''m afraid I won''t be able to do well in next week''s exams with this."
(Psyche~. I''m very good at wind magic. And the exam next week was a lie?... But with this...)
"Please let me try again."
Once again, Annika casts her spell. This time, however, she put too much power into it, and it became too strong.
"Kya!"
Unable to handle the sudden wind current, Annica fell on her butt, her legs spreading in an M shape when shended. Since her skirt was short, it made her panties to be exposed in full view.
(How do you like my panties, teach? All men love to take a glimpse of this, you know?)
I see. This is the kind of thing she makes to seduce a man, huh. Well, it should have been perfect, if not for the childish animal patterns hugging her big butt, but still, rolling one''s eyes over a woman''s underwear is one of the basic instincts as a man. Even I, a veteran, couldn''t help but stare at it, no matter what the design.
"Are you okay?"
I pulled her arm to stand up while ''trying to keep myposure.
"I''m sorry, teacher. I think I put too much power..."
"Don''t worry about it."
(What do you mean, "Don''t worry about it"? This guy doesn''t even raise an eyebrow when I show him my panties? I definitely saw him move his eyes, but he acts as if he hasn''t seen them at all!)
Sorry, Annica. Unfortunately, even I couldn''t make myself ''flustered'' by your panties. Especially if it''s in the design with cute animal patterns all around. Well, it suits the childish you, though.
(Then how about this!)
"Aaah~. I think...I have used too much power, teacher. Can you hold me for a bit? "
Annica stumbles and deliberately falls towards my body.
This caused her proud chest to be in close contact with mine. She even made it so that it rubs a bit as she fell forwards.
"Nn..."
To think she even let out a matching sweet moan, your cover is about to be blown, you know? Well, it already blew up since I met you.
For now, let''s see what she''s thinking about. This chapter is made possible by Stabbing with a syringe trantions.
(How is it, my ultimate weapon! Once I put these big tits on them, any man would be delighted, no matter who they are. Before, I did the same thing with a man who I felt is a virgin, and he already ejacted soon as it made contact! I didn''t expect it would go that far, but even with this, I''m sure it would have given you an erection at least)
The fact that I can feel the softness of it even through her uniform just shows that she has taken off her bra as well.
I know she''s trying her best to the point that she would be crying now, but I couldn''t help butugh at how futile it is. She''s really desperate to defeat me to secure her standing in the school.
Her greed has passed the point of dumbfounding that it has be admirable. Little did she know that her thoughts were as open as a book the entire time.
Let''s have some fun while at it.
"Are you okay? If you''re in pain, let me take you to the infirmary."
"Eh ...?"
(Y-you want to take me to the infirmary? Even though my prized breasts were already in front of you? At this point, you should be trying your best to assault me here!)
"You don''t look so good. Shall I take you in right away?"
"Wait, wait!"
I was about to move when Annica yelled out loud.
Hey, hey, I thought you weren''t feeling well?
"What''s going on?"
"I just staggered a bit, but I''m fine, teacher. I think I''ll be okay with a little rest."
"If you say so."
Annica sat down on a nearby stone, acting like she was in pain.
(This, this guy~! Is he a natural airhead? Or is he just not interested in girls? You''re putting me to shame here!)
Kuku, it looks like the ''little girl'' got angry. It was only bit by bit, but it''s starting to show on her face.
Just a little more, and this girl will have the taste of her first defeat. You think it''s easy to make me fall? Well, think again.
"B-by the way, teacher, do you have a lover?"
"What''s with the question?"
"I''m just curious. You see, for a teacher, you are just too cool and attractive. That''s why I''m curious."
(If I tell you this much, you''ll definitely understand what I''m getting here, right!? Now, how will you respond to that!)
Nice try, making me run out of the room to escape. Well then, about time I thrust the reality into her.
"I don''t have a lover."
"What a waste. I''m sure you''ll be popr."
"Hahaha. Well, a rtionship like that is beyond me right now."
"Because you want to focus more on your work? How diligent you are, teacher!"
"No, it''s because it''s a hassle."
"...Eh?"
When I said it in a slightly lower tone, Annika was rendered speechless.
"From your point of view, I''m a cool, young, and handsome teacher, right? But that''s not who I really am. All I want is a physical rtionship. I want someone who will just let themselves get fucked by me without any conditions."
"..."
Lost for words, Annica just continued to stare with her mouth gaping open.
(Th-this man, what is he saying ...! He just aims for the body? No, there''s no way he could see through my thoughts-)
(Sorry to disappoint you, but I do.)
(¨C?!)
I entered Annica''s mind.
(I also knew what purpose you had approached me for.)
(Y-you, no way. You''ve been reading my thoughts all this time?)
(What do you think?)
(Kuh...! What a sleazy man... You''re the worst!)
(So, you hate me now?)
"I hate you!"
Unable to stand it anymore, Annica shouted out loud.
"I can''t believe I have been deceived by this low-born!"
"Deceived? Me? No, it was you who is making a fool of yourself the entire time. You seem to think you can own any man, but I don''t."
"Kuh...!"
Now then, it''s my turn.
"Let me ask you a question this time. Why do you think I came here even though I have read your thoughts? It''s simple ¨D I was aiming for you as well."
"A-aiming for me?"
"I like big-tittied chicks like you. The cheekier they are, the more I want them for myself."
"W-what are you gonna do to me? W-we''re outside, you know? If I call for help, someone will definitelye!."
"Don''t worry. You won''t be willing to call for help anyway."
"Y-you''re going to seal my mouth?"
"No. I''m not gonna stoop that low. I''m gonna make you fall in love with me."
"Who''s gonna fall for you... ¨D!"
"You will, and that''s how it''s going to be."
I walked up to Annica and touched her head with my finger.
With this, she will now be mine!
Chapter 124 Fucking A Student! R18
[POV Arius!]
(N-no way. Wh-what is happening to me...-!?)
After reading her thoughts, I found Annica''s mind in turmoil.
It is primarily because of the spell I have cast on her, a mind-control spell. However, it is not aplete mind control. After all, total control makes it easier to get the subject to do what I say, but it doesn''t make them utterly smitten to me.
Since my goal here is to make her fall for me wholeheartedly instead of interrogating her or making her into a puppet, which is basically my profession ever since I came to this fantasy world, I need to keep her ego in check. So instead, I focused my spell on amplifying their innermost desires.
"Teacher..., I want to devote all of myself to you."
(No, that''s not it! I want to get out of here quickly, but my body just doesn''t move!)
By this time, I have sessfully made her innermost personalitye out ¨C the most immoral, the most illogical, and the most desire-driven personality, the one which she hides the most in her mind.
By swapping her with her usual ''outside'' self and using my charm as a handsome court wizard, I should be able to make her submit to my entire being.
Annica''s body sat down on both knees in front. The way she did it, however, looked familiar to me. Isn''t that how prostitutes do to wee their customers in the brothel? I wonder where she learned these kinds of things?
But since we''re outside, there is still the chance that someone coulde, so let''s put on a ward just to make sure. This way, I''ll be able to enjoy Annica''s body without being interrupted by the outside.
"Do what you want. I''m not going to move from here."
"Okay then~. While I don''t have any experience, please allow me to show you everything I learned."
Oh, she must have quite the adventure if she has proper knowledge. Well, she is the kind of girl who takes a lot of pleasure and relieves her stress by ying and manipting virgin-looking men. For now, let''s see how much knowledge she has learned from her ''adventuring.''
"Now then, Sir Fay. Please look at my tits."
With that, Annica started unbuttoning her blouse. As she did that, she smiled a little, even applying a tint of red on her cheeks. It seems she still thinks I would be pleased a lot once she showed me her prided breasts.
(No, no way...! Even though I don''t want to show my breasts just yet...)
My apologies, Annica, but no amount of deep psychological appeals can break my mind control spell. Especially so when your innermost desires are the ones giving supply to it.
Finally, Annica haspletely unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her grand tits.
They''re huge. They''re so huge that they would bob up and down even with the slightest move she does. She''s developed quite well, growing a pair of treasures bigger than her own face in just two grades.
Her nipples are small for herrge breasts, and their are are narrow. However, the peachy color of her nipples made them quite beautiful, and for that, I consider hers a high grade.
"Sir, what do you think of my tits?"
"You have a really nice pair. It''s already rare to see someone of this size."
"This is my pride, after all."
"So, what do you intend to do with those tits?"
"Of course, I will happily serve you with it, teacher~."
Annica bows her head reverently and moves closer to me. Then, she puts her hands on my belt, and after unbuckling it, she pulls my pants down at once.
"So big...!"
Of course, now that I have witnessed Annica''s humongous tits in the flesh, my meat rod was already erect. Annica''s eyes widely rounded at the sight of my size, which was almost as big as her arm.
"First time seeing a cock?"
"N-no... actually, I''ve forced a guy I seduced in town to masturbate to me. But of course, I didn''t show him anything. I was teasing him a bit, but I never expected him to do it."
She seems to be trying hard to prove her innocence from her tone, but honestly, I don''t really care either way.
"So, how is it?"
"To be honest, it''s really so...I know it varies from person to person, but this is many times bigger than that."
Any woman, no matter how rough, will definitely be frail after witnessing myrge cock. Yes, even a youngdy who doesn''t know how to have sex will instinctively feel herself a woman. That''s just how awesome my cock is.
"I don''t know if I could do it with this big.... But I''ll try."
Annica approached, spreading her own breasts and catching my meat bar in between.
A soft sensation that made me feel like my hips were going to melt wrapped around and covered the entirety of my big cock.
"Fufun. This way, you won''t be able to escape."
(S-so hot! And, how hard is this guy''s loins?!)
It seems that it was too much for her. Even Annica in her deepest state of mind seem surprised.
"Stroke it. Show me what those breasts are meant for."
"Understood, sir."
The mind¡or should I say body-controlled Annica, started moving her body up and down. The sensation of the soft flesh and the hard pressure amplified my arousal all at once.
"That''s good. Now do it harder."
"Ahhn, how robust...even I could feel it over here as well."
"If you''re feeling good, feel free to cum. I permit you."
"Thank you, teacher."
"By the way, I''m curious. You usually masturbate with your own tits, don''t you?"
(W-wow, I can''t believe it, I''m m-m-masturbating a cock!)
"Y-yes, almost every day, in fact."
(Kyaaaa! Why am I so honest in answering!)
Oh, so thisdy is doing this every day? It seems that the reason you''ve been seducing men so much is that you can''t control your lust anymore.
"Make it stronger. It''s far from enough."
"Ahhn, o-okay...but if this goes on...I''ll be the first to..."
I could see Annica''s nipples getting pretty hard. I wonder if it''s because she wants to feel good herself as well, as she''s directly using those nipples to rub it stronger.
Haaann...! It''s amazing...I feel so good just by rubbing it in my tits...!"
"That''s it. Harder."
Annica is now pinching my flesh rod so intensely that her shapely tits are bing deformed.
At first, she was moving her breasts up and down simultaneously, but now she''s moving them up and down separately on each side.
Because it was more intense than moving them simultaneously, Annica''s panting breaths were also bing more and more frequent.
"Haaa, hnnnaaa...! I''m, I''m starting to get excited...!"
I''m starting to leak some juice on my end. However, Annica looks like she''s about to run out of room first and is on the verge of cumming out.
"That''s quick. Can you endure it more for a bit?"
"N-not possible, teacher, not with something this big in between my tits! Aahh, I''m cumming, I''m cumming from my tits alone!"
With a big jolt, Annica reaches the end of her ropes and finally climaxes.
She panted loudly in satisfaction, her cheeks turning bright red as she came. Her nipples also quivered in small increments, indicating she had felt it a lot.
"Good grief...making yourself cum first...now make me cum as well."
"Yes."
Annica initiated her tit-fucking once again, but this time her speed became faster, Probably because my cock has already leaked a sufficient load of pre-cum, her movements now became smoother.
But despite her small climaxes making her even more sensitive, Annica persistently squeezed my meat rod with her tits over and over.
"I''m going to cum soon."
"Yes, let it out, teacher! Pour it on me a lot...!"
"Yeah...! Hold it firmly right in your face and breasts."
"Aaah~. Yes, I''ll do it~."
Annica made the tip of my cock pop out just right above her cleavage. And soon as she did it, white fluids began squirting out and stained her face and breasts.
The amount sprayed was sorge it had almost painted her body white.
"Haa...haaa...teacher''s semen...is so thick..."
(F-finally, it''s done...! So this is the semen of a man...)
The ''Inner Annica'' reacted with a tone of disgust.
(Ueee...it''s white and it smells fishy...and the worst is I got it all over my face and body...I want to wipe it off quickly.)
Why would you wipe it down? It would be a waste. Rather than that, I got a nice idea...
"Lick it clean."
"Yes, sir~."
Annica willingly scooped the semen from her face and chest with her fingers and took it into her mouth.
"How is it? Is it good?"
"Pero Pero Pero pero ¡..Un! It''s good!"
(No, that''s not it! I can''t believe I put this stuff in my mouth! No, stop it, don''t bring me more!)
Even though her mind wanted to resist inwardly, Annica, or should I say, Annica''s innermost desires are smiling while tasting the semen as if she''s having a feast.
Before I realized, all the semen I let out was licked clean.
"Aaaah, all of teacher''s semen...I have swallowed them all."
"That''s a good girl. Now, stand up and turn your ass around."
(Hey, wait a minute, ... it''s not over yet!?)
Why are you so surprised when you just made me one ejaction? It seems that this girl needs a good lecture.
Very well. I''ll give this girl another extracurricr lesson. Topic? About the joys of true sex.
Chapter 125 Fucking A Student! 1 R18
[POV Arius!]
"This semen...haa, haaa... I can''t stand it anymore!"
Annica eximed as her secret ce dripped with love juices, even though she hadn''t touched them yet.
The sticky fluids created silvery strings as they fall from between her legs to the ground. And the area where she was sitting had already changed color, as if she had peed herself in ce.
"Now then, let me see that ass of yours."
In a position resembling that of a dog, Annica lifted her ass upwards. Not only she has explosive size of breasts, but her body proportions are also good. Of course, that includes her ass as well.
Those pair of assets below is exactly what you expect of a young woman.
Combined with her pale skin, it was a very intriguing sight.
This beautiful girl tugged up her miniskirt as she showed me her rear. She''s looking at me with eyes filled with desires that seemed to tell me to get in there as soon as possible.
"Teacher...here..."
I grabbed her hips and ced my still-erect meat rod against her vertical slit. Lots of love juices began to leak out, showing Annica''s inability to hold back.
"Open your legs so that it will be easier to get inside and lift your hips higher."
"Yes, sir~."
(Wh-what is this pose!? S-so shameless!)
Her butt cheeks are being groped as she sticks her ass out. It was a very vulgar position, indeed.
Since I''m making this nobledy do some crazy stuff, I might as well have fun with it.
"Annica, do you want me to get this in you quickly?"
"Yes! I want you to put it in! If you don''t put it in, I''m going tofort myselfter on..."
Looks like she has gotten pretty horny. I could tell that as Annica kept on swinging her butt as if inviting me to join her.
Let us try to do something nasty.
"Can''t you endure it a little more?"
"Y-yes. Of course!"
"Then, you will be willing to listen to whatever I say, right?"
"Definitely!"
(Hi, hiiii! Why did you do that, me? You''re not supposed to agree to that! Now this man is going to say terrible things from here onwards!)
Pretty smart. I guess that''s what you expect from a student of a top-level school. Or as to be expected of a slut? That''s not surprising.
"Annica is at your service, sir. Please give me yourmands."
"Well, then. First, urinate from your position."
(¨D!?)
Deep down, Annika was caught surprised.
(U-u-u-urinate? You''re asking me to pee outside!? I can''t do that!)
"You can''t?"
(I can''t!)
"Of course, I can!"
(Nooo!?)
It''s funny how different and ironic her emotions are ced right now. The one on the surface, which is now the true one, agrees, while the one deep inside, which is now the fake one, insists.
Well, in the end, it''s the emotions on the surface that takes control...so let''s see what will happen.
"Teacher...it might fly too high, so please stand back for a bit."
"Hm."
Annica closed her eyes, her efforts all focused on her lower body.
"Nn..."
While standing, she spread her legs vulgarly, and little by little, a clear line of liquid flowed out.
"H-here ites...aaah...!"
Swissssssssssh.
Annica''s urine flowed almost directly downward. The momentum was low initially, but it slowly became a tremendous rush as pressure starts to gather up.
A nobledy of a prestigious family is peeing while standing in front of a man.
That fact alone made me increase my arousal.
(N-noo...! Don''t look! Please don''t look!)
With a look of ecstasy on her face, the ''outer'' Annica began to let out enticing breaths.
She probably has this look on her face when she enters the toilet cubicle. Being able to see an expression that should never be known, Annica, in her deep psyche, turned even more disoriented.
(N-no, stop...please...! I don''t want people to see me pee...!)
After letting everything out, she started puffing and squeezing out the residue.
"Phew...that felt good~."
"Feel better now?"
"Well, there is that, too, but being watched by teacher is what made it feel the best!"
(No, it''s not! Definitely nooooot!)
Are you sure that''s the case?
I grabbed Annica''s ass.
"Hyaaan! Having just peed made me a little sensitive...I think Sir Fay is going to wake me up to a new fetish."
Despite crying out loud, Annica''s body writhes more as she gets felt.
Now then, looks like it''s time for me to join in.
"It looks wet enough. Even if you''re a virgin, you''ll be fine with this."
Grabbing Annica''s ass, I inserted my meat pole inside. Scraping her virgin walls by my tip, I started invading her depths inch by inch.
"Hnnn..."
Looks like even the outer Annica can feel pain, despite how lewd she is. It will feel good right away, so you just wait.
I made my grip even firmer and pulled her hips towards myself.
After hearing the series of flesh colliding with flesh, eventually, I was able to put it all the way in.
"Kah...!?"
I returned my gaze back to her, only to find Annica''s head already facing the sky.
"It''s...finally in. So...this is...Sir Fay''s..."
"How do you feel?"
"It''s...a bit...painful at first. But now...I feel great...but, I think...I''m going to die...if I move...just a bit."
"Is that so? Let''s get going then."
"Aaahhn, hnn, aaaah, aaaah! Amazing! I already cumming!"
Even though she has relieved herself several times in masturbation alone, that is still far lesser than the real sex.
"So this is...what it feels like...to have sex! I never thought...it would feel this good!"
As usual, the outer Annica gave me her honest impressions.
What about the inner one?
(Kuuh! Wh-what is this...it feels so good! I feel like an idiot for doing it myself!)
Apparently, she seems to be enduring pretty well.
Now, let''s make Annica fall and make her mine.
From there, I started to wiggle my hips.
"Haaaann, hnnn, aaah! Aaaaaah! It''s hitting all the way to the back! Teacher, you''re so hard!"
It was hard to put it in at first, but once I got it loose, it gradually started to feel good.
"Ahhhnn, really, it feels good, ahha..."
"You...you yed around with some toys when you masturbate, do you?"
(Uwaa...Don''t even ask that part!)
If you say that, it will only make it want to hear it more.
"Answer me, Annica."
"Y-yesh. When I masturbate, I was also putting in and out those sticks that resemble the man''s shape over and over again!"
"You''re a pervert, do you know that?"
"Ahhnn...I-I''m not a pervert...Hnnn!"
This girl, she''s even tightening when being called one. If that''s not how you call one a pervert, then I don''t know what is.
"How is it, your first time having sex?"
"Amazing...it''s amazing! Teacher, I''m finally having sex!"
I could feel her pussy trembling, trying to squeeze my semen by itself as if it was acting on instinct. The way it trembled in small increments, however, showed me that she''s about to cum.
"Teacher...I-I can''t...! I-I''m already...cumming!"
"Then cum. Do whatever you want."
"Nooo! I want it, to-together with you, teacher! Stop moving your hiiipss!"
I am tasting the flesh of a youngdy. There is no way I can stop here.
I swung my hips relentlessly as if I was trying to break Annica''s body.
Her fleshy ass rippled in waves.
"Aaaaaaahhh! I''m cummiiinnnggg! I''m gonna cum agaaaaaainn!"
"Then cum. Cum as you get fucked by the man you''re making fun of inside."
Nuuuuuunnhooooo! I''m cummmmiiiiinnnnggg!!"
Annica climaxed like a shrimp arching backward.
Her spine got so warped that it was as if her head is trying to reach her back.
"I, I, jusht...came....ahii..."
Soon as her climax was over, Annica finally broke free.
This time, her body began to curl up as if she''s about to copse at any time.
"Haaa, haaa...! I can''t do this anymore... it feels so good."
(Aah, my head feels so hot! So this is sex...! This is nothingpared to that man''s masturbation...)
You seem satisfied, but we''re still far from over.
I haven''t ejacted, you see.
"Annica, let''s keep going."
"T-teacher..."
I took Annika''s arms and positioned ourselves once again.
Then I started to swing my hips.
This time, let''s please your ''inner'' thoughts as well!
Chapter 126 Fucking A Student! 2 R18
[POV Arius!]
"Ahh..."
I tugged Annica towards me as her body dangled as if they have lost their energy. It seems her first time was too exciting that her head immediately short-circuited after the act.
However, sex feels even better once you''vee. Not only it was because it makes them sensitive after cumming, but for me, it is the greatest ecstasy when a girl tastes another climax that she won''t be able to shake off.
"I''ll make you enjoy it more."
"Haa, haaa...teacher...teacher!"
I grabbed Annica''s arms tight so that she won''t be able to run away, then swung my hips right after. Because she had just reached her climax, her love juices were still there, and it made nasty water sounds as they flowed out.
I was thankful to them, though, as it made my hip-swinging easier, so with that, I''m gonna elerate my movements even more.
"Nnnuuaaa, hnnnn! Aaaah! Aaaaaaaah! Teacher...teacheeerr! I''m cumming, I''m going crazy while cummiiiinngg!"
Annica screamed as she shook her head from side to side. It made her twin tails all over the ce as she instinctively tries to ''move away.''
Of course, I didn''t let her do it. Instead, I kept her hips even closer and moved in a series of short bursts.
PAN, PAHN, PAN, PAN. A rhythmic dry sound rang out, sending her love juices flying. Because her thick thighs are closely intact, her vagina felt even morepact in the process.
As she was just a virgin a moment ago, her pussy is exceptionally tight, so the pleasure I felt is being gathered mainly around the tip and neck of my cock.
"It feels so good! Teacher, I''m gonna go crazy alreadyyy...!"
"If you be my girl, you''ll have this level of pleasure every day."
"Every...day?"
"Yes, every day."
I brought her my handsome smile.
"You''ve entered such a good school. I think you got a good purpose for it, don''t you? After all, it''s one of the questions in the tests."
"I, I...want to learn magic and be able to contribute to the society."
"Wow, that''s pretty impressive."
It''s so admirable and generic that I''m almost about to throw up.
"You''re also studying hard, aren''t you?"
"Of course. It always feels good to get a good score on a test."
"That''s great. But I''m teaching you something more pleasant than studying, right?"
"T-teacher?"
"Yes, I''m a teacher. And because I am one, I have to make sure my students are taught well.
So today, we''re going to have a special ss. And you''ll learn everything you need to know before you leave. For starters, let''s start with my penis and the pleasure ites from being fucked by them."
"T-teacher''s...penis..."
"Can you repeat what I said?"
"Ah, yes! I''m going to learn the shape of teacher''s penis, and the...pleasure ites b-being f-fucked by them."
"Good job, Miss Arendt. Now, let me reward you with plenty of it!"
I shook my hips even harder. I went so hard that I could hear Annica''s bombshells dribbling back and forth. And after having personally tit-fucked by them, I could guarantee their massive size
She''s still a student, but she already has such a nasty body proving how outrageous she is.
"No more, no mooorree! I''m cumming, I''m cumming agaaaaiiinn!"
PUSHAAA. Another great tide squirts out.
Still, I ignored it and kept knocking on Annica''s cervix.
Perhaps because her body is yet to mature to give birth to a child, her cervix isn''tpletely open yet.
But with every thrust I made, Annika''s cervix is gradually getting pushed open. It was as if her womb is desiring my semen bit by bit.
"I''m cumming, I''m cummmiiiiinnnnggg!! Aaaaaaaaaah! So good! I''m going to breaaak...!"
"That''s a nice tightening you got there. You really want to get pregnant that much?"
"P-pregnant?"
"I''m asking you if you want my baby."
"B-but I''m still in school. My parents told me I should never try."
"Oh?"I thrust deep.
"Kuhooo!"
Then a voice that you would never expecting to a youngdy came out.
Despite tears streaming down her beautiful face, Annica was smiling. Perhaps because it felt too good for her?
"Itsh sho good!"
"So, you want my baby?"
I asked again.
"...¡I want it."
"Doesn''t your parents forbid you to do this?"
"I-I don''t care! If it feels this good, then I''ll rather choose to be impregnated as much as I can-."
Hm, looks like she has fallen quite deep.
Well then, let''s go for thest spurt.
"If you ask me that much, then I''ll have no choice but to put it all inside you firmly."
"I''ll be in your care, teacher."
"Even if I won''t ept it as my child?"
"E-even so, I still want to be conceived by teacher''s semen! I give birth to your child and properly raise it, so please!"
"Your parents will probably cry, you know?"
"I don''t care about mom and dad anymore! They just want me as a political tool anyway! I just want teacher''s semen!"
It''s really amazing how pleasure can change a person so much.
And that''s also the reason why I enjoy it a lot.
"Then I''ll give you plenty. Bear my child, Annica!"
"Yeeeshh!"
Well, as usual, I also cast a contraceptive spell, just in case. Though I ssify myself as a bad guy, even I don''t want to see a girl''s life get ruined because of me.
But as a consequence, I made my hips go even faster.
"Aaaah, aaah, aaah, Nhaaa, Aaahhuuu."
Annica''s panting was also bing sexier and sexier.
"Aaaahhhhu! Cummiiing! I''m going to cumm! Cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiinngg!"
"Alright. Here ites!"
I could feel my meat pole grow thicker and thicker.
Gradually, my semen rises up, getting closer and closer to itsunching.
"S-sir Fay, let it out! Please! Inside meeeee!"
"I''m gonna fill your womb, Annica! Get pregnant with my baby!"
"Yes, yes! I want teacher''s child! I only want yours, teacher!! Aaaahh, aaaaaaahh, I''m cumming, I''m cumming once mooooore!!"
After I reached the end of my ropes, I finally ejacted inside Annica''s vagina.
My load flew so fast that it would have reached the egg without a doubt. If I hadn''t used my spell, she would definitely gotten pregnant.
Annica smiled happily, without knowing the real circumstances behind it.
"Aaaah, teacher...Sir Fay''s child...I didn''t know I could receive such happiness in my life..."
"That is just what it means to be my woman, Annica."
"Sir Fay...from now I''ll do anything for you. You may use this body of mine for sex at any time."
The youngdy of the prestigious Arendt family has now fallen.
Annica is totally mine now.
Soon as I pulled my penis out, Annica immediately lost her strength, copsing on the spot.
"Haaa, haaa...haaa, haaaa...!"
I picked her up and took my time as she catches her breath.
However, she red at me soon as the pleasure receded a bit.
"This low-born freak!"
"Hey, now, is that the proper way of talking to your teacher?"
"All you have done to me...I''ll make sure everyone will know it!"
"Even though you have liked it that much?"
"That was brainwashing! You definitely used a brainwashing spell! I don''t mean it at all!"
That was an amusing way of putting it.
"Yes, yes. But there''s one thing I forgot to mention."
This will be a big one, so I hope you''re prepared.
"This ''brainwashing spell'' I have put on you, I have already released it in the middle. When was it...right, it was after I cummed inside you for the first time, Annica. In other words, your ''wanting to get pregnant with my child'' were your true feelings all along."
"Wha-!?"
It''s not a lie. On the first I came inside Annica, I actually deactivated my spell.
I didn''t read her thoughts from there because I didn''t need to...I could just poke her with my meat stick, and she''d spit out everything she was thinking right away.
After realizing that what I told her was true, Annica''s face turns blue.
After all, all the resistance she made after I pulled it out has already gone futile.
"Annica, I''m happy to know what you truly feel about me."
"...!"
I spoke in a soft whisper.
"I...this... I have never felt this good before...I thought the best thing that would bring me joy was when I was flirting with a man, but it seems that I was wrong all along."
"The thing that brought me the best joy...was when I became a woman. So please, Sir Fay. Please continue to make me your woman."
After arranging her disheveled clothes, Annica politely bowed her head in front.
With this, I was now able to capture my first woman in the academy.
Chapter 127 Academy Investigation Results. R18
[POV Arius!]
It has been a few days since I made Annica fall for me.
Right now, I''m having a practical lesson about magic spells with her ss on the field.
"Next is the wind magic spell. Miss Law, show us a demonstration."
"Yes, sir."
Annica followed my lead and stepped forward.
Before this, I have cast a spell creating multiple dolls made up of y and ced them in a distance away. They served as our targets.
"Then...do it."
And at my signal, Annica thrusts her hands forward and chants a spell. Gusts of wind gathered around andpressed, and in a short span, a wind bullet was released in between her palms. It headed in a straight line before blowing one of the target y dolls into pieces.
Quite a moderate amount of power for a student. Too much for crime prevention, however.
Ardent...didn''t you say that wind magic was your specialty...
"Kyaaa! You''re amazing, Annica! You''ve managed to hit it!"
"Not only that, but the target Sir Fay made was perfectly shattered!"
"As expected of the daughter of the House of Law!"
Annica''s ssmates watching behind, screamed in awe.
"Thank you, everyone. But as a member of the Law family, this level is still insufficient."
And Annica responded to them with humility.
By the way, I told her to keep the status quo and treat me like she did before the deed so that the others won''t have suspicions about me having a rtionship with a student. After all, it will be a big scandal if it was found out.
"Now, who''s up for the challenge next?''
I said while re-creating another batch of targets.
Since the only students in this school are women of precious blood, the school had put a lot of effort into security.
And as a teacher, I have to put a lot of energy into it as well. This ss is no exception.
Of course, there is still a difference of safeness between being inside the building and being out in the open. Nevertheless, no records of it being breached were found, not even once.
Plus, I also can''t stand the idea of a good woman falling into the hands of a hooligan before me, so tampering with the security is never in my idea at all.
,m I want to keep this hunting ground to myself. Only to myself and no one else.
"Sir, Sir! How did you like my spell?"
While I was thinking about this, Annica came over, smiling.
She had be more honest with me ever since I made her into my woman the other day.
"That was pretty good. Keep it up, and you will achieve pretty good points in your next test."
"But I''d rather have a reward from you personally, though..."
As she says this, Annica casually presses her chest against me.
"Didn''t I tell you to stay low when we''re in public?"
From the other''s perspective, Annica starting the conversation with that question made it seem that she''s asking for pointers for her current spell.
"Because it has already been a few days, and I''m missing it."
"If it gets too obvious, I''ll ''brainwash'' you again."
"Ugh...that''s..."
Though even she''s now obedient to me, the mind control spell still left her traumatized, apparently.
Well, for now, it''s a good thing, as I will have a deterrent for her stupid antics.
After all, it''s annoying if a woman is too clingy.
"I liked you for your body. Don''t make me do extra work."
"...Yes. I understand, teacher."
Annica finally backed away.
"I''ve got things to do after school today, so I''ll deal with you after that. Just wait in my room, okay?"
"...! Yes, teacher!"
She suddenly looked happy and even blushed a bit.
I have tamed her quite well.
I almost smiled at the thought of having the famousdy entirely in my grasp.
"It would make us suspicious if we talked too long. Now go."
"Ye, yes. Now, if you''ll excuse me, teacher.~"
With that, Annika returned to her circle of ssmates, waiting for her at a distance.
While hiding my ck inner thoughts, I resumed my act as an excellent teacher in this academy.
. . .
After about an hour or so I headed to Julia''s private quarters where she greeted me with a exotic smile.
Julia beckoned me to sit on the bed in her private quarters.
And after sitting down as she had wanted, she then sat right beside me.
"Fufufu, what should we do first, I wonder?"
Julia asks as she presses her bombshells against me.
They''re still great pairs of mountains as ever. It was as if they''re going to spill out anytime, even if I don''t poke them with my hand.
In fact, if it was amon man, they would have messed these things up soon as she showed them...however,
"Let''s have you suck my stuff with your mouth first."
I am not a part of thosemon men.
"A fetio? Well, that''s fine. With this, your junior will bepletely woken up before we start."
Julia knelt in front of me. After a clink, she had immediately loosened my belt and took off my pants.
I like being undressed like this as our master-servant rtionship here bes clear. It makes me feel like I am inplete control of my partner.
"Nnn, sho...there, it''s out...This never fails to fascinate me, no matter how many times I''ve seen it. So big, and it''s not even hard yet."
Julia stared with admiration as she looks at my penis.
Well, if that''s already big for you, wait till you see its erection.
"Instead of fooling around, why don''t you just get on with it already?"
"Muu, okay, okay...even though I wanted to enjoy it a bit more. Geez."
After grumbling herints, Julia started sucking off my cock.
"Haamu, lerolero...lero, jubooh."
She first took the tip inside her mouth, then twirled her tongue around it lightly.
"I knew you were a good sucker, Julia."
"Jururu...Of course I am. Besides, I''ve alsoe to understand the spots where Arius feels the most pleasant."
"Is that so? Then, let me see you do it."
I urged her to get going.
If she''s really good as she had boasted, that''s a good thing. But if not, I''m going to tease her as punishment.
Still, whether she knew my good spots or not, Julia''s expression was full of confidence.
"Theo feels better if I focus here, right?"
She began sucking my meat stick while tracing the back muscles with her tongue.
"Good. It seems that you know exactly what you''re doing."
Yes, it definitely feels good there.
"I did it, fufufu."
Maybe it''s because her target was right, but Julia seems happy.
"However, the stimtion is still a little weak."
I activated my own magic.
It was the same magic I used back then, the one that makes the other person''s body move the way I want it to.
"W-wait! Arius, your penis is so big that I need to be prepared first before...nboo!"
---------------
Author-
Gifts: Massage chair= 2 chapters. Sports Car= 4 chapters. Fire Dragon= 6 chapters. Magic Castle= 8 chapters. Spacecraft= 10 chapters. Golden Gachapon= 12 chapters!
Golden Tickest: 30= 2 chapters. 60= 4 chapters. 120= 6. Etc...
Chapter 128 Julia Is Now A Yandere!? R18
Because it was so sudden, Julia lets out a pained sound as she was forced to take my meat stick deep into her mouth.
"Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t choke."
For that, I casted a spell in parallel to ensure that the other person was breathing properly.
This was supposed to be a first-aid spell, but it''s my principle to use it for any way I see fit.
"Nfuuu, nfuu! Fuu, fuu."
Sounds like it''s working. Her coughing has stopped.
I couldn''t bring myself to smile at Julia, though, who has be a little tearful from being lodged a huge cock down to her throat.
And as same as before, she can''t resist my spell in any way.
In other words, what we do from here on will depend entirely on my mood.
"Now then, let''s see what I can do.... Either I''ll piston her mouth until I ejacte, or...since I''ve got her breathing secured, I can make her vacuum my dick endlessly...."
"Nnnnn!? Nfuu, nfuuu!"
I spoke out loud for Julia to hear, and when she heard my words, she looked shocked, then shook her head relentlessly as if begging it not to happen.
It''s funny how her cheeks swell up every time she moves them because my meat pole gets in the way.
"What, you said you''ll do anything for me, won''t you?"
I gave her a moment and freed up her mouth to hear her opinion.
And now that I allowed her to speak, while breathing heavily,
"T-there''s no way I could do something as painful as that!"
"As far as I see it, you love to suck cock to the point of having tears of joy in your eyes."
"That''s not joy. That''s pain! Geez, "Handsome male" and "Big dick," my ass. Are you sure you''re not a brute demon in disguise?"
"If you want to feel good that bad, then I can do the thing that makes your mouth feel good as your pussy again."
"T-that''s not what I mean!"
"What, you don''t like it either? But you felt so much better back then."
"I-It''s not like I hate it...but just, let me give you a proper, normal blowjob this once, okay?"
"Then make sure I''ll feel satisfied with it."
I said and urged Julia to go ahead.
"You''re saying it yourself, but don''t suddenly use your spells to force me to do it, okay?"
And just like that, Julia resumed sucking on my meat rod once more.
Unlike the loose movements she had made earlier, this time, there was a higher intensity to it than before.
"Njuuu, njuuu! Juubujubuu, jubururururu!"
A piston with a tongue started to intertwine with my meat pole.
Combined with Julia''s techniques, it felt pretty good.
"Well done, Julia. Keep going."
I stroke her head as I praise her.
But because it has been a long time since I heard her thoughts, I secretly activated my mind reading spell.
After all, it''s not like I''m told not to use this.
And it''s not like I''m controlling her body with it, so I still obey the rules.
(Ugh, it''s frustrating, but it feels good to be patted on the head by Arius...)
Hou, this is interesting.
Maybe I can use this as a reward the next time I make her do something.
"Jubuu, juubuu, juboo! Zururururu!"
After holding my cock in her mouth like a piston, this time, Julia tried vacuuming the tip. It looks like someone is doing pretty good these days.
And hearing those vulgar sounds while I get sucked off is really nice as well.
"Your sucking has be a lot more intense than before. Have you taken a liking to my cock that much?"
"I love your cock, Arius. In fact, just the thought of having this thing rampaging inside me makes me wet already."
"And you are pretty much gushing just by licking it. You''ve be quite a real slut, Julia."
"Ar-Arius was the one who made me like this!"
Julia spoke resentfully, but she didn''t stop her sucking.
You''re so honest about your body. But how about your mind?
(He made me into a whore, but I still love this cock... to the point where I can''t live without it anymore.)
Yep. She has been corrupted by me up to the very core.
Apparently, she was just too shy to admit.
"You''ve been staring at me for quite a while now...Fine then, I''ll use my trump card!"
"Okay, then. As long as it entertains me well."
"Then observe as I do it!"
When I replied in a tone as if I''m too bothered with it, Julia cast some kind of spell.
But I don''t seem to feel any threats against me. Was it a physical reinforcement type?
"...aaamu! Gujuuu...!"
"-! This is..."
As soon as Julia resumed sucking, I immediately felt its effects.
The viscosity of the saliva in her mouth had obviously increased.
Thanks to this, the feeling of pleasure hit me several times more than usual.
(Theo is looking pleased on his face...I''m going to make him ejacte with this!)
Julia''s thoughts flowed in from the magic spell that was left activated by me.
"This is the first time I''ve tasted this... and honestly, I don''t think I''ll be able to hold up very well."
It was frustrating, but her wit has won here. This idea hadn''t urred to me even once.
"Jubo, juboo! Ish that sho? Then, are you about to cum?"
"Yeah, I''m getting close. Just don''t skimp on me until the end."
"I''ve never made you ejacte first, Arius. I''m so excited!"
Julia''s eyes turnedpletely in heat, making her head move even harder.
This is no different than me moving it around with my spell...!
"I''m going to let it out, Julia. Tighten it up as hard as you can."
Though I have suppressed my tone of voice, I wasn''t able to hide my disoriented breaths.
"Come, put it all inside my mouth...Jubuu, jubuu, jubuu, jububuububu!"
"...ugh."
Dobyuuu! Dobyuuururururu!
In herst vacuum, I finally ejacted.
I poured more semen than I expected inside her mouth which was covered in her erotic saliva spell.
"Nfuuu! Nbuu, goku, goku!"
Yet, it was also the same for Julia, who had already lost her margin and was now struggling to swallow my load, which had obviously an amount that was a lot more from what Ist produced.
Watching her as I enjoy the pleasant feeling of fatigue from having just cum is the best.
"Haaa, haaa ... I thought it was going to get tangled up in my throat."
"If that happens, I''ll shove this down to unclog it."
"You''re gonna make me drink the whole bottle? What a cruel man."
"Of course, I am. And if you spill it, you''ll get a punishment even."
"That''s...I don''t even want to experience it..."
"Well, for now, you don''t have to worry, as you''ve done a pretty good service this time. As a reward, you can now look forward to what I''m going to do next."
I said so with a smile.
I think of myself as cruel, but I don''t think I''m devoid ofpassion either.
Julia is going to be adored as a reward for her excellent service.
(Ugh... when you smile, Arius, it''s usually when you''re thinking of something that''s up to no good. What''s going to happen to me...)
While busy churning her thoughts, I pulled a misunderstanding and jittery-scared Julia up and headed towards her bed.
Chapter 129 Three-Way Of Student X Head Mistress X Arius!? R18
As I just had finished my deed with Julia, I felt tired, so I decided to take a moment''s rest andid myself down on the bed.
While at it, I caught and looked over the documents I have just obtained.
"So, which one of them will your next target be?"
As though she had recovered from her climax, Julia looked at the same documents right by my side.
"They''re all good women, so don''t hold yourself back."
As it''s the head of the school who has personally selected them, everyone is guaranteed to be high spec.
I''ve decided to aim at the students first, but even from them, several have already caught my interest, making me hard to choose which to go first.
So, this is what the wolf feels when sneaking into a ranch, huh?
Everyone on this list thinks they''re in a safe ce, not knowing they will be devoured the instant they let down their guard.
And as long as I give them a few sweet words like the sly wolf in folktales, they''ll fall right into my trap.
"Uwaaa...That''s a very evil face you''re making, Arius."
"What is a wolf if he doesn''t take the prey that is already offered to him?"
"It''s heartbreaking to think that these purembs would fall to the poisonous fangs of Sir Fay."
She looks sad as she says this, but the next thing I know, she''s running her hands over my body.
"However, I don''t really care if you make these girls your woman or not."
"Is that a proper thing to say as a headmaster? The students might curse you for this."
"Still, that doesn''t mean you''re going to stop picking them up, right?"
After all, It''s like my purpose in life.
With that in mind, I flipped through the pages of the investigation report, and a student''s profile caught my eye.
It''s Annica Law, the girl with the pink twin-tails.
I held her profile right above, then spoke my thoughts.
"Come to think of it, I haven''t told you this yet."
"What is it?"
"I was bored waiting for Julia''s file, so I coaxed one of my students toe to me."
"Eeeeh? Isn''t that pretty quick? I know you are a reckless one, but even I won''t be able to back you up if you won''t inform me beforehand, you know?"
"You don''t have to get worried. One or two people won''t pose a problem. Also, we''ve done it outside the building premises, too, so you can say we''re safe."
"Is that so...but still¡"
"What, are you worried about something?"
Julia nodded at my words.
"The kids who go to this school are all the children of powerful and famous families. You won''t be able to stay in this country once they find out."
"Sure, they''re not your average town girls,"
As I preface, I looked into Julia''s eyes then continued.
"But that''s why they''re so exciting to get. I only have one life, and I''ll live it in a way I want it to."
"Haaa... I wonder if this country is still okay with someone like you being here."
"Meh, I''m just like a bunch of people who have been recruited for their abilities, so there''s always something out of the ordinary for each one of them. entric is an understatement for those freaks."
"R-really?"
"Sure, they don''t get out in the open much, but even with that, the knights in the public''s eyes a hundred times better behaved than them."
"A hundred times is a bit much, don''t you think?"
"If you want, I can introduce you to ab of a former colleague of mine next time."
"Well...I''ll politely refrain, thank you."
"A wise choice, because the worst part is that an ordinary person would go mad in a matter of minutes when inside a creepy old tortureb."
Even I can get chills sometimes when I remember the scenes inside.
Even though I''m like this, I''m still a God...
"Damn, I just remembered something nasty. I''ll have you to take care of me once again."
"Eh, wait, aahhn~!"
In an attempt to distract himself, I held Julia back to my arms and roamed my fingers over her body once more.
Then, I groped those squishy mountains then proceeded to insert my fingers into her precious ce.
But, just as I was about to insert it, I heard a sound of something being mmed.
"T-teacher!? What''s the meaning of this!?"
The one who violently opened the door and walked in was Annica, who I was referring to earlier.
She is ring at me as her twin tails swung from the sides.
"Teacher, didn''t you tell me to wait in my room? I have been waiting there for hours! And also, why are you and the headmistress..."
"Eh? Miss Law?"
Julia seems to be surprised by the sudden intrusion as well.
Even forgetting that she had been breathing feverishly until now, her eyes went round on their sockets.
"You''re quitete, Annica. I was expecting you toe in a little quicker."
"What, what? Arius, so you''re saying..."
"Waiting in your room, or waiting just outside the office? I''ve long detected your presence. You have been checking on me outside the door, weren''t you?"
"...-! You noticed that?"
I smiled at Annica, who turned upset at being caught red-handed.
"If I had to guess, I''d say you had thought that your signature wind spell to muffle the sound will get you undetected."
After all, it is known that sound needs to travel through air to be heard by the other party.
And using that theory, she must casted a wind spell to create a wall in the air.
With this, we won''t be able to hear the sounds Annica creates, but''s more surprising is that she even adjusted her spell to fully hear our voices.
To tell the truth, there are already some spells that block entirely the sounds made by magic.
But such things are used for assassinations and other dark things, so they are not known in the surface world.
As far as being able to use something simr to that independently, it shows Annica''s talent for magic.
"But it''s still too rough. You''ve been leaking out your magic presence in front of the room."
Even if I''m in the middle of the act, I pay attention to those tidings.
After all, everything would be ruined if my rtionship with Julia was discovered by a non-rted student or teacher.
"But how did you know it was me, sir?"
"At least you should try to find that out for yourself. But that''s only if you have that kind of stamina left after this."
"Eh, what are you..."
Before Annica could finish her words, I used my body maniption magic to pull her to the bed.
"Kyaaa! My body is!?"
"Whoa there."
I caught Annica as she copsed into the bed andid her down on the opposite of where Julia is.
"T-that was so sudden, teacher."
"Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let you get hurt."
And naturally, the two of them started talking with me in between.
"Uhm, well... Miss Law has now be one of Arius''s woman, isn''t she?"
"Y-yes, headmistress. But I didn''t expect you to be close to him as well."
"Well, I''m the one who let Arius inside the school, so..."
"Then...me losing my virginity....was all because of headmistress..."
From my point of view, Julia was a woman with a bad drinking problem, but from my student Annica''s perspective, she seemed to be a trustworthy headmaster.
And because of that, she looked incredibly shocked.
"For that, I''m sorry. But Miss Law is already a prisoner of Arius''s charms, am I right?"
"Yes, that''s it! To the point where I can''t live without Sir Fay anymore!"
"Then there shouldn''t be a problem. As a sign of making up with you, let''s have Arius here embrace us together."
"The three of us?"
As Annica was a virgin until a few days ago, she''s never had any experience doing it with multiple people, that is until now.
Yet, the remainingmon sense inside of her is still keeping her away from it.
"Though I have no experience of it, I find it interesting as well. How about you, Arius?"
"Why are you asking me here?"
"Because if it''s Arius, you could take on two or three women at once, couldn''t you?"
"Isn''t that pretty obvious? Of course, I can."
"M-mymon sense is..."
Annica was taken aback once more, and this is separate from the one she had earlier.
But it''s good to see the development of a pure girl being eroded by impure facts of lust.
"Fufufu. You don''t have to be so stunned, Miss Law. Nowe, Arius."
Julia moves over me as she supported Annica from behind.
"Now, you''ll be dealing with both of us together. I hope you''re prepared."
"You have been nning to do this since you found out Annica outside, haven''t you?"
"uu, aah."
But it seems that our newly joined party member is still yet to make up her mind.
"What''s the matter? If you don''t feel like it, I can tamper your body again-"
"I''ll do it! I''ll serve you with the headmistress!"
"That''s great, then."
I nodded, satisfied with the newly found motivation of our new partner.
"You''ve got no choice either way. Still, what an awful guy you are, Arius."
"Yes, that''s right! You should treasure us more, teacher!"
"Why should I? In fact, why should you care in the first ce? I thought I made it clear that I''m only after your bodies."
"Precisely the more you should, Arius. I know we have amazing bodies, but women are still fragile creatures, you know?"
"Isn''t it a little toote for that? If you care so much about your bodies, you two shouldn''t be "ying around" with them in the first ce... Now then."
I scrutinize the bodies of the two women before me.
What kind of service should I ask them?
As of that moment, it was the only thing that upied my mind.
Chapter 130 Two Against One. 1 R18
"What am I supposed to do, sir?"
"For now, let me think. Feel free to do what you want in the meantime."
A beautiful woman and a beautiful girl are lined up in front of me. One is basically the head of this school, while the other is one of my students under my handling.
Both of them are beauties on a level almost impossible to find even in high-ss prostitutes, and on top of that, they are at my beck and call.
With an uplifting feeling I have never felt before, I spoke to them.
"Well then, let''s have the both of you serve me with your magnificent breasts."
"Alright. I was already hoping you would say that."
"After all, Sir Fay like our tits the best."
With my words, they began exposing themselves. Removing their clothes and underwear, two fresh pairs of mountains soon appeared right before my eyes.
I quickly decided topare them to each other.
In terms of pure size, Annica''s is bigger. There''s also a slight short height difference between her and Julia, who is already quite tall for a woman, making her breast seem evenrger.
However, Julia wins in terms of texture, as hers have already matured from ying around with several men.
There are plenty of differences if Ipare them further, but in the end, they are both big tits that I like. And with that, there''s nothing I canin about.
"They''re both nice breasts. Now use them to tit job me well."
"You''re living in luxury, you know that? Having both of us do this together."
"Tit job...so that''s what I did back there."
They both move to my waist, each with their unique reactions to mymand. Then theynded their big tits on my waist.
Both wererge, but they were quite heavy as well. I never expected that the feeling I had in fondling them upfront would be different from directly letting themy down on top.
Nevertheless, their softness makes the weight feel less cumbersome.
Just the thought that I will be serviced by these soft pairs of meat from here onwards has already made my excitement uncharacteristically apparent.
Still, I couldn''t let them see me like that. Not in front of these prideful women, so I tried my best in tightening my lips, which had almoste loose.
"As expected, teacher''s cock is so big."
"I''ve had a lot of experience, but I''ve never seen anything like this."
"Eh? headmistress has experience?"
"Once you get hooked by this, you won''t be satisfied by anything else anymore."
"Well, I guess it''s toote for me, then."
Even as she said this, Annica''s face looked happy.
"No matter how much I do it myself, even with my toys, I can no longer be satisfied. That''s why I invited Sir Fay toe over today as well."
"Really? Then, you have built up quite a lot, haven''t you?"
"Yes...to the point that I''m already getting wet just by looking at it like this."
"Then, you can look forward now, as the real thing is about to get served."
"Of course! Here I go, teacher~!"
"Wait, don''t go there, go here!"
After Annica said that, I quickly pinned my member in between her breasts. Julia also presses her big tits against it to catch it, but the flesh rod was already buried deep inside Annica''s chest.
"Early bird catches the worm, headmistress¡or should I say early boob catches the cock?"
"Your way of using puns is horrible. Also, you can''t just have it all to yourself!"
Julia also tried to push forward with her breasts, but she''s losing because she had already been beaten by a head-start, not to mention she is also losing in size.
Meanwhile, I was watching such a struggle and enjoying the feel of their breasts with ease.
Annica''s breasts, whichpletely covered up the flesh rod in their enormousness, finally began to move. Her movements were smooth, as if she had done this before.
Did she practice in her room after our deed?
Such a nobledy like her, secretly practicing erotic techniques inside her room...it''s fantastic.
"Teacher, how is it? Did it make you feel better?"
"Yeah. To the point that it''s making me wonder if you were really a virgin before this."
"Hnnn, haaa...are you telling me that I''m a pervert?"
"It''s not like it''s bad. I like perverted women. And I like it even more if it''s a beautiful girl like Annica doing kinky things."
"If that''s the case, then I''ll be even more naughty! I''m gonna move my tits more...Ahh!?"
"Sorry. The momentum was just too good to resist."
Annica asks as she tries her best to squeeze me with her breasts. Then after giving her my feedback, she moved even more intensely, as if my words made her feel better.
She didn''t haveplete control of her ample breasts yet, however, as it spilled out of her tit''s grasp a bitter. After all, she was still a neophyte that was just starting up.
Julia didn''t miss this moment and immediately took the escaped cock with her own breasts.
"Enjoy my tit-fucking, too, okay? I may lose in terms of size, but I can''t lose in terms of techniques."
Julia spoke as she wrapped my flesh rod tight and immediately moved to stimte them.
Her movements were a lot steadier than Annica''s.
"Whenever I''ve done it with Arius, he''s always asked me to do it with these breasts. So, I have a lot of experience over here."
"And you''re not kidding at all. It feels good, Julia."
The way she''s moving her breasts is superb. She''s covering every possible direction just to stimte my meat stick.
At one time, she moves both and squeezes my member inwards. On the other, she moves them independent of each other, giving me a different stimtion from both sides.
More than that, she also uses her hardened nipples to entuate her stimtion even more.
"Ahhnn, haaaa, haaa...how is it, Arius. Feels better, right?"
"You got the nicest techniques as usual. Even I am starting to feel it."
"Isn''t that right? There''s already naughty juicesing out at the tip of your cock...fufufu."
It seems that my reaction has set her in a good mood, as she had already known that I was feeling satisfied with her tit job.
On the other hand, Annica was less excited as she was just deprived of her precious toy.
Though it''s really nice to see my women serving me like they''re in apetition, I don''t want them to fight over me in the end.
Yes, there will always be a slight difference in their appearances, but each one of them is still the same in the end. They''re all my women.
I sighed in my mind, then spoke to Julia.
"Julia. This time, cooperate with Annica. While there are the two of you, It will make no difference if you just take turns instead."
"I see. If that''s what Arius wants, then I''ll do what you say."
And, as I had said, Julia loosened the restraints on the meat stick she was holding and spoke to Annica.
"Miss Law, shall we serve him together?"
"Y-yes, Ma''am. But... how should I do it?"
"First, you need to get his cock in the middle of your tits."
"...Like this?"
And at Julia''s signal, my meat rod ended up at the center of the two pairs of soft meat.
"...! This one is good."
Two different sensationsing from the left and right sides almost made me scream.
So this is what it feels to have a double tit-fuck with magnificent breasts.
But the real work is yet toe.
"...let''s move them together, okay? One, two, three."
"Nnn, muu...it''s kinda difficult."
The timing is a little off, but they were able to move their breasts simultaneously.
The stimtion it brought, however, was something I''ve never felt entirely.
I''m fortunate to have been epted into this school.
I spoke with delight as I enjoy my partners'' workings.
"Alright. Our movements are getting better and better."
"You''ve got more and more juiceing out of your cock, sir!"
"That''s just how good our tits feel. Isn''t that right, Arius?"
"Yeah, she''s right. Keep going."
Iy down on the bed as they continue their ministrations that showed no signs of stopping.
"Your cock is trembling. I guess it''s time to let it out."
"Sir, please turn my breasts white with thick semen~."
And once they detected I''m about to cum, Julia and Annika both increased the momentum of their movements.
The time my precum was enough to lubricate them, an obscene watery sound could already be heard.
"It''s making huge squishy sounds. So this is what''s a dick is like when it''s about to cum."
"Theo, spray us with your jizz!"
"Ah, I want your sperm too, teacher!"
With the intense service of the two, I finally reached my limit.
Buried in their soft flesh, I spat out all the cum that umted in the past.
Dobyu, Dobyuu, dobyururururu!
"Oh, God, so much is squirting out! And it''s so warm!"
"Haaaa...ahhnn. Lero...teacher''s semen...delicious..."
White sticky stuff was sttered in their face and bodies, and inrge mouthfuls, Julia and Annica immediately licked them on each other''s faces.
I watched them, thinking about the ways on how I should fuck them after this.
Chapter 131 Two Against One. 2 R18
I gazed with satisfaction as the pair of twin hills got painted with my white stuff.
Despite having done this countless of times, I''m still yet to get tired of this feeling. After all, dyeing my woman with my own seed makes me indulge in a sense of superiority, showing that I am in control of my partner.
"Nchuu...lero...teacher''s stuff... so much left."
"There''s still some on you in this spot, Miss Law... Nnchu, lero."
"Hiiii! Headmistress, please don''t lick me there all of a sudden!"
"Fufufu. Sorry about that~."
As I was still engrossing myself in the feeling of dominance, Julia stooped down and tried to lick the lower boobs of Annica, which made the other party surprised. Despite the other party''s reaction, they began licking each other''s bodies, even without being told.
I don''t have a thing for lesbian actions, but seeing my women intertwining with each other is also pleasing in its own way.
"Ahhnnn! Wait, that''s my nipples...fuuuu, hnnnn!"
"That''s for my payback. Still, headmistress, you have a really sweet voice, despite being old."
This time Annica tried to lick Julia''s nipples with her tongue. This made thetter let out an alluring moan, being sensitive to the stimtion due to the fact that the spot was recently used in the earlier dick-rubbing.
"You really got the nerve, Miss Law, calling me old..."
"That''s not what I mean, headmistress. In fact, I still have great respect for you."
"Heeh, tell me more."
"You''re beautiful, you can work well, and you''re so naughty on top of it. Any man would find you hard to resist."
"Even with that, I still fell low as a fuck toy to Arius."
"It can''t be helped. Any proud woman would definitely kneel before teacher''s cock."
It seems that the joint tit-fucking session we had earlier has developed a sense of camaraderie between the two, as they can talk happily with each other now...all while keeping me out of the.
Well, as long as my women are getting along with each other, it''s good for me.
But it''s still not pleasant to be left out.
"I think it''s time for you two to get on with it."
I spoke as I moved in front of them.
"Sir, what are you going to do next?"
"I think he means he''s going to have sex with us."
Of course, how could I not do the real thing after all this?
I gave an affirmation at Julia''s words.
"So, what is he going to do next?"
"It would be nice if he do us both while we stare at each other in missionary, and then go the hardcore way and do us both in the rear..."
"And then the two of us will ride Arius together in the end..."
They''re all fascinating ideas, and I''m tempted to try them all, but I don''t think I''ll have the stamina to do it all for the two of them.
For now, let''s pick one of these...
"I made you both serve me before, so now I''m going to serve you back. Get down on all fours."
"From the back, huh. I knew Arius would choose this one."
"Ahh, teacher is going to fuck me hard...I''m going to get wet just from thinking it."
They quickly lined their beautiful butts towards me, where I then enjoyed them with both hands.
"Sir, please put it in now...my head is full of that thing you have for a while now."
"Miss Law can''t seem to resist it anymore. Arius, go ahead and do her fir-"
Annica, who couldnt take it anymore, begged me, and Julia supplemented her as well. But before Julia could finish her words ¨C I inserted my hardened meat rod into her vagina first.
I know she''s just showing a proper attitude for someone of an older age, but even so, hiding the horniness of her body is something she''s still yet to be adept with.
As proof that I''m correct, in an instant, my member was sucked all the way to her end.
"Ihiii! So sudden...nhaaaa! So hard...Oh God!"
I grabbed Julia''s ass and started swinging, and immediately, love juices began to flood out of her, making squishy and obscene sounds as I move.
"N-no way...teacher, you''re horrible...even though I''m so wet already..."
Annica, not being able to get her chance, shows me how wet she is as she watches us fuck instead.
Indeed, she''s wet to the point that she''s leaking love juices from her precious part. However,
"My apologies, Annica, but I''m not as kind as you think. Still, here. Make do with this for now."
"Hyaaaa! Y-your fingers...teacher''s fingers are stirring up my pussy!"
While fucking Julia, I used my fingers to caress Annica''s already oozing cunt.
"Haaa, haaaa...Annica, your moans are adorable...hnnnn!"
"Headmistress too...you look so engrossed by teacher''s cock..."
"Well, that''s because...his dick can easily poke my deepest parts...ahhh, I love it!"
"I''m so jealous. I can''t wait to have it too."
As my pistons and my caresses continued, Annica''s begging gradually became noisier and noisier.
"Haaahaaa, teacher! I can''t do this anymore! Why are you making me wait so long!?"
"Because that way, you''ll enjoy it more when I finally put it in."
"No way..."
She gave a desperate look, even though my caresses on her body kept making her tremble.
Despite it, I began to speed up the movements of my hips on Julia.
"Ahhh. Hyaaaaa! It''s getting more violent again. Uuhh!"
"Headmistress is so unfair, feeling so much better than me."
The fingers inside Annica got squeezed even tighter as she sulks beside me.
I think it''s about time I switch ces.
I pulled out my meat rod from Julia and immediately pointed it into Annica''s entrance.
"Here I go, Annica. If you''re really that impatient, then take it all firmly. Okay?"
I said as I started to put it in inside Annica. Still, with her private part having climaxed three times before this, the term ''flooded'' is already an understatement for hers.
Soon as I pushed my hips in, like a hungry mouth waiting for food, she devoured my meat stick all the way to the back.
"Yaaa! Ahiiii! It''s here. Teacher''s dick is here!"
Annica arched her back with a jittery shiver, and her vagina went even tighter. After all, the meat rod she had long been waiting for has finally went in.
"Looks like Miss Law came just by putting it in."
And my other partner just observed her with a smile.
"Don''t be soposed yet, Julia. Because I''m having you with this!"
"Ahiin! Your fingers, your fingers are moving inside me!"
I put my three fingers together and thrust them into my observer''s vagina at once.
As she was caught off guard, Julia wasn''t able to cope with the stimtion right away.
I continued to move my inserted fingers, then turned my attention towards Annica.
"How long are you going to stay still? I''ll be moving soon."
Despite her tight insides, she didn''t seem to have trouble when I was swinging my hips earlier. I guess it''s all thanks to the love juices that she had secreted back then, making the process a lot smoother.
"Hyaaa, please wait! If you move now, I''ll be..."
"Do you think I care for your own reasons?"
Before she could manage to answer, I immediately pumped my hips.
My flesh rod and my fingers moved back and forth in each of their pussies, making watery sounds as they each wiggled themselves in.
"Ahh, aaaaaah! It''s squeezing me, all the way to my deepest parts!"
"I''m gonna, with your fingers, I''m about to...!"
I vited each of them in their weak spots until they reach their climax.
"What''s this? Are you about toe already?''
And as a consequence, their vaginas began to mp tighter.
"Noo, I can''t take it anymore! Hyaaaaauu, aaaaahhh!"
"Me, me too! I''m cumming, I''m cumming!"
"Then cum as you like."
I may have spoken this again, but I really like situations like this, where everyone is at my full mercy.
I couldmand them to do things, yes, but I feel like acting personally like a punisher suits my style better.
After a moment, they aren''t able to withstand my punishment anymore, and Annica and Julia started climaxing.
"Cumming cumming, I''m cummmiiiiinnnnggg!"
"M-me too...I''m gonna¡Aaaaaaaaahhhh!!"
They finally reached the zenith. The two people''s pussies, despite their simr humungous boobs, reacted very differently when they came.
In Annica''s, despite going frantic all over the ce like an immature brat throwing a tantrum, her insides tightened fiercely around my cock like a beast, and it felt really good.
As for Julia''s, it was as if she was a subus that has gotten her meal. Her sexiness went up by another level, and now she''s exuding a wonderful and alluring vibe that I can''t believe she was vited so much just earlier.
"Wha-, no, no more! Even though I just came...ooooh, aaaaaaaah!"
"Cumming, I''m cumming! I''m going to cum once mooooooree!"
I continued to chastise the two spasming vaginas as I reach for the peak.
"You can''t just finish on your own. I''m not going to stop until I climax as well."
"No way...I can''t take it anymore..."
Yet after hearing my words, Julia copses on the spot.
But it''s not enough to escape from my fingers'' grasp. As for Annica,
"I''m dying! I''m dying! Ahhh, my eyes, my head, I can''t focus them anymore...!"
"No. You''ll have to stay up until I let it out. I''m almost there."
I pped her in the ass as she had almost passed out. This literally knocked her back up.
"Igiiiii! My cunt''s going to be scraped off!"
"Don''t worry. I am near now. I''m gonna pour it all inside you."
Groping both of their asses hard, I posed my hips to ejacte faster.
"Yes, go ahead! Come on,e on,e on,e on,e on!"
Annica was already screaming, but since I was already near, I ignored it and thrust my meat pole deep inside.
Dubyuuuuuu! Byurururururu!
I poured all my remaining load inside Annica''s womb. At the same time, I also pinched Julia''s clitoris to her climax.
""Cumming, I''m cuuuuuummmiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!""
The two reached the peak at the same time, copsing immediately on the bed afterwards.
Satisfied with the sight of their cumming faces, I finally stopped moving... bringing my first threesome in the Royal Academy to a close.
Chapter 132 New Target
I catch my breath as I nursed my two partners after having gone through a series of climaxes.
First, I got them out of their clothes, that has already be dirty and wrinkled, then used my spells to clean the smell out of their bodies.
Though it''s a sight to see how they devoted their selves, all of it won''t matter if they get ruined because of me.
I looked for spare sheets and changed the bedding, which has gone fully wet from our body fluids, then put Julia and Annica on the bed.
Then I sat down on the chair to the side and took out the files handed to me by Julia.
"Since I''m going to be here for a while, let''s take our time to look at this."
I just had a quick look at it earlier, but even so, all the women selected here are of pretty high level. Julia wasn''t kidding when she said they''re the best she had.
For now, let''s take a closer look as we choose our next target.
"Hmm. Since It''s a school for young nobledies, there are a lot of them which have parents of high status."
Like Annica, whoes from a prominent family, they are a collection of existences which are as high as the clouds to be reached by ordinary people.
"This is the minister''s daughter? And this is the Knight Commander''s niece."
The children and rtives of some of the country''s biggest names are quietly passing through.
In a certain sense, they are all good prime targets.
It was so much that if we were to take the entire student body of this ce hostage, the country''s functioning would be paralyzed entirely.
This means that Julia''s mother, who is guarding this ce, is as good as she gets, and more of a reason I have to keep my actions from being exposed.
"Vain conceit can slip you under your feet. I always make a mental note of it."
I pride myself on being a genius, but I''ve never thought of myself as the strongest or invincible because of it.
The court had enough people to make me think so.
For me to surpass those guys, I still need time. And I mean lots of it.
"Well, even though I''ve been able to infiltrate this school, I''m not that interested in power."
There were times when I was still a kid and I was genuinely looking for power, but during those days, I still have no idea how things work.
As evidence, right now, I''m focusing on how to get a good woman.
Because it''s already enough for the current me to enjoy a beautiful woman...a beautiful woman in her depravity.
"I can''t help myself on that part. But there aren''t so many students with big breasts?"
There are a lot of beautiful girls out there, but the ones I''m after are the ones with big breasts
I know the species of man have so many preferences, but for me, it''s better to have breasts than no breasts, as there are more options to enjoy in seeing and touching them.
As a matter of fact, the only women I''ve ever aimed at in the city were big breasted ones.
In that sense, I was lucky to have contact with Annica, as I totally didn''t have to go looking for her.
"Arius~. Ah, you''re reading those files again."
"Those files...can I see it too?"
"Not that I mind, but you two should at least put your underwear on first."
I first said to the two who had just woken up.
"What for? You have seen us naked enough times before, haven''t you?"
"I won''t get aroused eventually if I see a woman naked all the time, though."
"Only for that reason?"
"That''s not ''only.'' It will greatly affect my way of life."
I don''t want to even imagine not getting aroused when I see a naked woman in front of me.
Those kinds of things are only suited for the era when clothes weren''t invented yet.
I put on a re, and with a shrug of her shoulders, Julia obediently puts on her underwear.
In the meantime, Annica seems to have finished getting dressed.
For once, I''m really grateful to have an obedient person at such a time.
It''s a good thing I trained her well.
Still, the degree of Julia''s obedience is low, probably because I didn''t use spells to manipte the conscious like what I did to Annica.
Well, it''s boring to have a sex ve who always says yes to everything.
"So this is what''s in the files...most of them are students...are these teacher''s next prey?"
"Very perceptive. You''re right."
I flip through the pages so that Annica can see them as well.
"I didn''t know teacher has already managed to gather all this information. It''s so well done."
"Well, that''s because it was Julia who made it in the first ce."
"Huh, if the headmaster is ... then I''ll have to agree with this uracy."
Then she continues as she wraps her arms around my neck.
"But...teacher, I''m here, and you''re still going after other students?"
That devilish smile is something that has seduced many men in the past.
If you''re an ordinary man, this is probably the only thing that will make you swoon, but I am far from them.
"Of course. I have long-awaited to be in this school. I just can''t leave that to waste with just getting one or two when I am free to get the whole package."
"...It''s disappointing, but it can''t be helped."
"For someone who barely managed to survive my assaults in bed just now, with another person even, you sure are too proud."
"If you put it like that, then it''s hard to argue..."
Annica nods in disappointment.
In the first ce, a woman''s opinion can barely do a thing when ites to satisfying my libido.
"So, have you figured out who you''re going to go after next?"
Julia, who had finally arrived in her clothes, joined the conversation.
"Let''s see..."
As I was flipping through the material, I saw one student.
"Un? This girl..."
Long red hair and feisty eyes.
Moreover, she had good grades in the subjects I was in charge of.
Her name was...Inez Var.
"Oh, this girl is ..., I''m sure..."
"What, do you know something, Julia?"
"No, it''s just that..."
Then, Annica interjects from the side.
"Senior Inez is the student council president of this school, teacher."
From there, I suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, I was greeted by her at the opening ceremony when I took office.
"Don''t tell me, you didn''t remember that at all?"
"No, I remember her breasts well." Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.
I''ve been curious about it ever since I saw it in ss.
Herrge, forward-thrusting breasts showed me how taut they were, even through her clothes.
"I''ve been thinking about getting my hands on them someday."
"Arius, you...do you remember a girl only by her breasts?"
Obviously, I objected to Julia''s dumbfounded response.
"Don''t let it get to you. Breasts are an important part of looking at a woman."
"And that''s why you didn''t know she was the student council president."
"Don''t make light of me. I could figure out what kind of breasts a woman has even just looking on top of her clothes."
Well, I am saying that, but in reality, I was using a see-through spell to check them.
But I didn''t know she was the student body president.
I didn''t expect thatpletely.
"And besides, Inez didn''t seem to have very good feelings for me."
"Maybe she has sensed that Arius is a womanizer?"
"I don''t think so. My cover is perfect, at least from what I think it is."
In fact, even Annica, who is already used to being with men, didn''t find out.
That''s why it bothers me even more.
"The other students were happy to chirp at me when I teach the ss, but Inez was the only one who keeps a tight expression on her face."
"She''s not interested in the romantic side of things...or something like that?"
"Even if that''s the case, teacher could just tamper that in side of hers with a brand new one..."
Well, it''s also interesting to teach eroticism to a woman who has no sexual knowledge whatsoever.
"But Inez...her eyes were focused on me in a way that made me feel something..."
"Don''t you know what it is?"
"I can imagine, but I''m still not sure."
"So I guess you''ll just have to see it for yourself, huh."
"Well, maybe you''re right."
As long as I manage to talk to Inez, I''ll know how she feels about me for sure.
"But how are you going to get her toe to you?"
"That is..."
I look down at the file in my hand again.
Then, I look at the student''s file next to Inez.
This girl is also beautiful, but her breasts are mediocre, so she was out of the targets, but...
"Student council secretary...that''s right, an assistant!"
I can use the student council secretary''s assistance to a new teacher to get alone time with Inez.
"What a bad man, hooking up another girl just to get close to Miss Var!"
"That''s not something you should say in a praising tone, Julia."
"Yeah, but it''s just so funny."
"And totally not supposed to being from an educator of the school at all."
"Well, I''m more of a school administrator than a teacher."
I''m astounded by this woman.
It''s really hard to believe that she is the head of a serious school, except when ites to me.
"Please let me know if there''s anything I can do to help. I am always ready for teacher!"
"I don''t think it''s going to happen this time because she''s a different grade than you, Annica, but I''ll think about it in case it does."
"Yes!"
Thus, with this, I finally set my sights on my next prey.
Chapter 133 Student Council President
Two dayster, I was in the academy''s student council room.
I was the only person in the room.
The room is quiet, as no important meetings were scheduled on this day.
This information was, of course, drawn from that student organization secretary.
All I did was to persuade her, and she immediately went very cooperative.
I even got some interesting information from her about the student council president, Inez.
"Well then, we''re almost here."
The ''end of the school'' bell rang just a few minutes ago.
If all go ording to n, Inez will be here soon.
She''s supposed to be informed by the student council''s secretary that I''m looking for her in secret.
Inez, a diligent student, would be here since I made a pretext of encountering an issue with the uing final exams.
A few momentster, there''s a knock on the door of my room, as nned.
"I''m Inez Var, I heard Sir Fay wanted to see me..."
"I''m here. Come on in, Miss Var."
"Excuse me, sir."
The door is opened, and Inez walks in.
Her eyes are still stern and fixated on me.
"I''m d you''re here, Miss Var."
"They told it was about an issue in the final exams, so... what is it about?"
She doesn''t even sit down in a chair, and instead, she stands and starts a conversation in front of me.
This is pretty rming.
Well, no problem, let''s proceed.
"Yeah, the issue is... Actually, it''s a lie."
"Eh? What the hell does that mean?"
Inez''s eyes have be even more steely, and now it''s ring at me.
What used to be a respectful tone from her has now turned violent.
From what I''ve heard from the secretary, she''s more of an honest person, but...
It seems that that word only applies to when the student council president is in public view.
Not bad. To be honest, I like that as well.
Being able to increase the number of faces that she only shows to me in the future to match the two faces she had up to now, just the thought of that excites me.
It will be quite a challenge, but I like it.
"I''m going to have to ask you a question, Sir Fay. And please answer me honestly."
"Getting to the main point, is it?"
"Yes, because I don''t have the time to deal with your worthless farce."
You''re getting more spikes with each passing hour. Is that respectful demeanor of yours just a ting or something?
Making a riposte in my heart, I continue our talks.
"Actually, I only wanted a one-on-one conversation with you, Miss Var."
"If that''s the case, shouldn''t you just call me for an interview or something? Why this so much pretext?"
"That''s also usible, but the contents we''ll be talking about is...a bit of a private one, you see."
"... I don''t think we are close enough for you to speak to me in private."
"Yes, but I''m trying to make that up now."
"Like ''Let''s be friends'' or something? Well, you''ll have to find someone else. Now, if you''ll excuse me."
Thinking it''s a bunch of buffoonery, Inez tries to leave the room.
But I, of course, didn''t let her. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.
I got up from my chair and quickly blocked the space between her and the door.
"What are you intending to do?"
"Could you at least give me a moment? And here I tried my best to make some time with you, but you are already saying your farewell."
I gave a sad look here, but it seems it only made Inez upset.
"W-what do you mean by that?"
"For goodness'' sake, could you just listen to me for a bit?"
"Ugh...It can''t be helped. But only for five minutes!"
"That''s good. Thank you."
I smile at Inez,ughing inwardly at her as I easily broke her wall.
Then she blushed like an inexperienced maiden.
Yes, that''s correct. Inez is, in fact, an innocent, inexperienced, and na?vely pure maiden who doesn''t know how to react to the opposite sex.
"Thank goodness. It''s d to see that Miss Var is an understanding girl."
"Well, I''m the student council president after all, so I still have the duty to listen to the faculty''s problems."
ording to what that secretary told me, she was a stern maiden on the outside, but a pure-hearted maiden on the inside.
At first, I was surprised, but now that I see it personally, it all makes sense.
However, isn''t she actually quite a bit more than that?
I decided to give it a try and see more of what kind of personality Inez had.
"As expected of the student council president. You have a good heart."
"No, this is just the norm."
"That''s not true. After all, you''ve done a great job organizing this school when you became its leader."
"I-I''m just doing my job!"
Hmm, your embarrassment is showing, you know?
On the inside, she''s happy to be praised by me.
"But I''ve heard that you''re trusted by the headmistress more than some people. It''s not usually that easy to be relied upon that much."
"I wonder about that? While it''s nice to be relied upon, I don''t want to be relied upon all the time either."
Your tone is harsh, but your mouth ising loose.
Now, let''s see if I can use my spell to read your thoughts.
I secretly activated my magic spell without being noticed.
"You''re wrong. That''s totally one of Inez''s good points."
"F-for the time being, thank you very much."
(Well, of course, you''re damn right! I''ve worked so hard for this.)
I knew it won''t be a problem to cast it on her.
I heard she has an excellent reputation as the leader of the student body, but to think she''s also afraid of her title being stripped off at any moment...
For now, let''s take it one step further.
"The fact is, I''ve wanted to have a talk with you for a long time, But the academy has a lot of people, and it may cause a problem to our image. So I was wondering if we could have a leisurely chat in the city sometime."
"O-outside the academy?"
"Yes. A male teacher and a female student alone in the ssroom will cause some strange rumors, would it not?"
"Yeah, you''re right."
(Is he...offering me a date? I''m being hit on by Sir Fay!)
She''s trying really hard to keep her cool here, but I could already see her cheeks twitching.
The turmoil in your mind is also evident in your body, you know?
"Or... You don''t like the idea of me going out with you?"
"That is...you see..."
(Mr. Fay and I are teacher and student...but I''ve never been asked out by someone so cool before...)
Apparently, she''s feeling lost inside.
Maybe it''s because she always gave a hard-to-get personality, or perhaps it''s because she''s never been asked out by a guy before.
But what''s important is that she seems to think I am a cool person.
"...Shall we go and decide where to meet?"
I put my hand on Inez''s cheek and look into her face.
"You''re beautiful, Inez. I''ve had my eye on you ever since I first met you."
"Eh, what are you...also, my first name..."
(What''s with the cheek touching...also, his face, so close!?)
I continued to speak to her, who''s still not able to react to the suddenness of the situation.
"You don''t seem to show much emotion, but I guarantee you''re cute when you smile."
''Ha...eh, uhm..."
(Is that a hit? I''m being hit on? What do I do...but I''m the student council president...I am supposed to be a role model for everyone...)
Apparently, Inez is conflicted.
She tries to back away, but I keep on pushing further.
Back and back, until she finally arrives a the wall of the office.
"We''re just gonna y around a bit. Do you want to have a fun time just once?"
I whispered to Inez as I caught her up to the wall. Then, I put my hand on the side of her face and whispered to her.
At the same time, I increased my spell''s power and looked deep into Inez''s mind.
? (This person...No, if it''s him, then he might probably lead me without caring about my position.)
Oh? What''s this? Looks like someone is so fed up being a student council president for so long that she''s hungry for someone who''ll drag her to escape.
Then I''m exactly the right guy for the job. I''ll make you happy, Inez.
"Kukuku. If that''s what you want, I''ll take the lead for you. But I have to do it this way first."
"What are you gonna...Hnnn!?"
I hugged Inez''s shoulders ¨C then kissed her on the lips.
"Nn, nhuuu...hafuu."
(I''m being kissed... I''m being kissed by my teacher!)
"Yes, this is a kiss. Feels good, isn''t it?"
(What? But I''m not talking right now.)
"Don''t think that the only spells in the world are those that they teach you in school. Also, this is the next step after the kissing process."
I let go of my hand on the wall and touched Inez''s bottom.
"Kyaaa! My butt...this bastar-!"
She tries to resist, but I quickly held her down.
After all, it''s hard to fight back when you''re in close quarters.
"Now, there''s no way out for you. Inez, I''m going to teach you various things about being an adult and the way you want it."
I smiled at our student council president, who was still in turmoil of the situation.
Chapter 134 Fucking The Student Council President! 1 R18
I continue to kiss Inez as I press her against the wall.
"Hnnn! Hnnnuuu!"
(T-that was my first kiss! My first kiss, you know?!)
She tries to resist, but I held her everything down. She''s so close to me that there''s not enough space to give a hit or a kick.
I chuckle at that fact, and this time I try to caress her body.
As it''s easy to caress the buttocks and thigh area in our hugging position, I vited that area with emphasis.
And as expected of what Julia has chosen, Inez has the kind of fleshiness that I like.
"You think you can do this and get away with it scot-free?"
"Hou? What are you going to do about it?"
"I''ll report you to the headmistress. And then you''ll be done for!"
"Kukuku, so scary..."
Despite what she had said, I didn''t rest my hand.
Julia, the headmistress of the school, is already my woman.
If you want me to quit, you''ll have to take it directly to the chancellor.
"If you stop now, I''ll keep this matter silent."
"I see...however, I still want to have fun, you see."
"Why, even though I said such thing..."
Inez looks frustrated as she grits her teeth.
It really gives me a nice feeling when dealing with a pure woman like her.
If she''s like this, she''s definitely a virgin. I couldn''t help but look forward to theter show.
"Come on, get your face in here."
"hnnn, what are...haafuu, uuuu!"
I gave a hardcore kiss to Inez, who kept shaking her head.
It''s been a simple kiss so far, and she could bite me anytime, bud oddly enough, she didn''t resist.
Let''s change the pace up a bit.
"Inez, open your mouth. Let me in."
"J-just, who do you think you are...! I will never give in!"
She said with defiance as she res at me with a snap. Bute to think of it, she hadn''t said no yet to my approach.
"But you''re forgetting that your body is in my hands now, aren''t you?"
I let go of the hand that was rubbing her ass and brought it upwards.
The target was, of course, her big, growing tits.
"If you don''t like my mouth, I''ll make love to you with these. Since they''re so big, it would be a shame not to use them, wouldn''t they?"
"Breasts aren''t meant to be used like that!"
"Really? Well, let''s give it a try then, to prove you right. If you don''t feel good from it, I''ll stop, and you can do anything you like to me after that."
"I''ll prove it to you!"
I had already imagined its hugeness in my head, but it''s very voluminous now that I''m touching it personally.
"No way...my breasts are being toyed..."
"Yes. Inez''s body is aplete toy for me now."
"Kuh... have fun while you still can. Your teaching career is over after this."
"Really? Then if I make you fall for me here, you won''t have to press charges."
"Are you really serious about that? There''s no way I would want to go with you...!"
Oh well, I''ll try focusing on her breasts in the meantime.
I let my hand invade the interior of her clothes and rubbed her soft mountains directly inside them.
I also didn''t forget the cherries at its top.
"Hiiiiiii! What the hell is this?"
(I didn''t know about this... it chills me to the core!)
The moment I touch her in there, Inez''s body jolts. I can also feel her mind racing. This girl, you''ve never masturbated before, have you?
"You haven''t developed it yet, so it won''t be as exciting, but you still feel it, right? This is what we call pleasure. Carnal pleasure."
"Carnal...Pleasure?"
"Yeah, and the human body is designed to feel this pleasure when doing erotic things...things like rubbing your breasts or your butt, for example. I''m going to give you more of this pleasure now."
"Wait, waaiit! I don''t think I can handle more than this!"
Inez starts to panic, as if she is afraid of the unknown sensation.
But it''s precisely what I wanted.
"Kuku, do you want me to stop? Then ept me. Then I''ll stop twitting your nipples."
"Uuu, uuu...¡I didn''t know you were such a person."
"Let this be a lesson to you: Do not ever think that a person''s usual behavior is simr to his inside nature. Also, aren''t you like that as well?"
Inez res at me once, and then closes her eyes as if she has given up.
Looks like our president has stopped resisting. Now, allow me to enjoy you.
I move my face closer to hers once more, and this time, Inez had let my tongue slip into her own mouth.
Then I pull out her tongue, which had been retracted, and entwine it with my own.
"Hnnnn!? Haamu. Muguu...!"
"How''s that for a deep kiss? Isn''t it squishy and erotic?"
"That''s not... true! Haaa, haaa...haaa, haaa..."
(I can''t believe how deeply connected I felt with just our mouths...!)
Apparently, Inez is bing aroused. Even her cheeks are turning red as well.
It''s time to move on to the next level.
I flip up the skirt of her uniform and move my hand underneath it.
"Huh? Th-that''s...!"
"This ce is where a woman receives carnal pleasure the most, so you have to be prepared."
After saying that much, I move my hand further down.
I slipped my fingers underneath herfortable underwear and into the area most pleasurable for a woman.
Then I began to gently and carefully stroke it first.
"Uuu, aaaah! That ce, my private ce is..."
(No way, even I haven''t even touched that part much.)
I knew she wasn''t masturbating very well.
"You''ve just been reading people''s minds... it''s not fair."
"Frustrated? Then learn how to resist yourself...kukuku."
Well, she''ll fall and be my woman before she learns the means to do it anyway.
But still, it''s exciting to mess with a vagina that even the person herself hasn''t used much.
It''s like being able to rampage as much as you like in a fresh nket of snow on the first day of winter.
"If you focus only on the bottom, you''ll neglect the top."
I rubbed Inez''s breasts with the opposite hand from the one that was caressing her private area.
There was no longer any resistance to pull me off.
"But, you said you won''t touch me in the chest!"
"I only said I won''t touch the nipples. That doesn''t cover the rest of your chest."
I intensify my caresses on Inez, whose re has also gone to the next level.
"You...you...hyaaa!" Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.
"Bing pretty sensitive already, aren''t we?"
Then she screams in a cute little voice.
It seems that her sense of sex is developing nicely.
"Haaa, haaa...kuh, uuu...no way."
(What''s this? What is happening to me!?£©
She seems to be very confused at the first sensation she got.
Well then, let''s make her learn the taste of a climax soon.
I stopped caressing the spot around her private part, then inserted a finger inside her vagina.
"No way, it entered inside?!"
"Yeah, and you''re getting a lot wetter. If it''s with this, it''s safe to do it now."
"Wait, no! Then my first time will be..."
Inez resisted again, as if she''s thinking her virginity will be taken away from her by my fingers.
I held her down with one hand.
"Don''t move too much. You''re really going to rip the membrane if you do."
"Uuuu...aaah..."
"Don''t worry. I won''t do anything unnecessary."
Since she''s a virgin, I want to prate her with my meat pole as hard as I can.
Until then, I''ll have to be very careful not to break her membrane.
"If you il about, I might actually tear it with my fingers. Instead, try to focus on the sensations here."
"Fuuu, haaah... what''s this?... My belly is getting hotter and hotter."
"I''m developing you as I go along. Soon you''ll be cumming in here."
"A sensation I don''t know is spreading inside me... I''m scared."
"Don''t be scared, just feel the pleasure. And then you''lle soon."
I stimted her vagina with my inserted finger.
Then the vagina, which had been slow to react, tightened little by little.
Her reactions gradually be intense at an rming pace.
"Haaaa, haaaa...! What is...this...No, something''sing!"
"That''s the climax. Now,e, show your first climax in front of me!"
I intensify the torture, keeping her virgin membranes safe.
Finally, Inez''s vagina spasms all at once as shees, tightening me in my fingers.
"Aaah, haaaa! Oh God, oh God, nooooooo!!"
Her whole body convulsed, and finally, Inez climaxed.
I enjoyed the look on Inez''s face as she melted with her first climax, supporting her body as it seemed to copse.
Chapter 135 Fucking The Student Council President! 2 R18
(Haaa, haaa, haaaa... I''ve never felt anything like this before. I don''t know what''s going on in my head.)
Inez was still shaking and her legs were so wobbly that she couldn''t stand up by herself.
Since I have no other choice, I continued to support her stumbling body.
I also removed my inserted finger from her climaxing vagina.
"Kukuku... look how wet you are."
The finger I pulled out was sticky with love juices.
And it was quite thick, as if I had stuck my finger in some sort of lotion bottle.
I showed it to Inez.
"No way, so much is..."
"Yes. Inez, you came so hard you wet my fingers this much."
"What''s happening to my body?"
She looked anxious, but I reassured her by patting her head.
"Don''t worry, it''s a natural reaction."
"R-really? Bu-but my body seems it''s not following me well..."
"Apart from that, are you fine with it? Being held by a man you despise."
"-! I-it can''t be helped. After all, I can''t resist anymore."
"Oh, is that so?"
Her lips were saying she doesn''t want this, but her body doesn''t want to resist.
I don''t need to read her thoughts to know this much.
I chuckle inwardly at the feeling of Inez''s gradual caving in.
"We can''t just stand here forever. Let''s move you into that chair over there."
This is probably the student council president''s chair, where Inez is usually seated.
As expected of the highest all-girls school, it''s quite a fine product.
Even my school didn''t have anything like this.
"Water...I need water. I''m parched..."
I used my spell to create a sphere of water and thew it into Inez''s mouth.
"Nguu!? Gokun...haaa. Haaaa...that''s too sudden!"
"We don''t have a cup. Did that settle you down?"
"Yes...for now."
After a while, Inez''s disorganized breathing has returned to normal, and the weakness caused by her climax seems to have subsided.
"Then let''s get on with the next one, shall we?"
"Ne-next one...Are you gonna do that to me again!?"
"What are you getting surprised at? I''m still not satisfied yet."
Sure, I like to vite your body, but that''s not all there is to it.
Especially with sex, as it can''t be substituted for anything else.
"Since I did everything a while ago, I''m going to ask you to do me this time."
"Yo-you want me to make you feel better?"
"Well, yes. Bute to think of it..."
"What is it? What''s wrong?"
She still doesn''t realize it until now, huh? Very well. I''ll tell her.
"You felt good in the caresses I gave you earlier, am I right? If you didn''t, you wouldn''t have said those words."
"That''s...such thing is...!"
She res at me, but no denial followed her words.
I guess she admitted to herself that she was feeling pleasure in our earlier act.
If that''s the case, maybe our future acts will go more smoothly.
"Well, you don''t have to force yourself to talk. Let''s just get started."
I said andid down on the floor of her room.
As expected of a school for young and prominentdies, not a speck of dust was in sight. It''s spotless.
"What do you intend to do there?"
"Inez, straddle over my head. And make sure you''re facing the opposite side."
"I- I can''t do such thing...I can''t!"
"Look, we are the only ones in this room. And I promise you, it will feel better than thest time."
As I said this, Inez began to move hesitantly.
She crouched down on all fours and went straight to my chest with her hands on both sides of my waist.
"Okay, this is fine. Don''t move from there."
I stretched out my hands to Inez''s hips, which was now over my head, then pulled them in to align themselves on my face.
In that instant, I saw what''s underneath her skirt, and what was brought into my eyes was a piece of underwear that has been stained with fluids in its very front.
"Are you going to do it with your fingers again?"
"Not quite. But first, let''s get something out of the way."
I put my hand on her wet underwear and slid it off in one fluid motion.
"Wha-, my underwear!"
"They''re useless when they''re this wet anyway. I''ll wash itter."
Then I stuck my tongue out and licked the raw vagina that finally appeared in my view.
"Kyah! I felt something weird just now...No way, did you just lick it?"
"Yes, because I''ve heard this is what women like to do."
"There''s no way that''s true! Because I licking it there is...ahiii!"
"What''s the matter, you can''t keep your voice down?"
As I continue to caress her with my tongue, Inez''s defiant tone gradually ceases toe out.
Instead, it''s the panting of hers that increases.
Especially when I lick her clitoris, I always hear a pleasant voice.
"Ahnnn! Haaaaiinn! Oh no, not there again!"
"It seems you''re feeling good. Let me hear a better moan."
"No...can''t...endure...anymore...! My voice...my voice is going toe out!"
Her hips, which were pulling back at first, are now actively offering to be licked.
And the best part is, I''m not asking for it in words yet.
Soon as Inez began to get aroused, I introduced her to the next step.
"Hey, it''s time for you to do my member too."
"Your...member...?"
"It''s right in front of you, Inez. Just underneath my pants."
"Y-you want me to do that part!?"
"Wouldn''t it be unfair if I had to do it all the time? I think it''s time for you to serve from my side as well."
"Ugh...I get it."
Since she has cummed so loud in front of me, so she has no other choice but to heed my story.
And it looks like she''s getting into this act as well.
Inez unbuckles my pants'' belt and removes my entire underwear.
"So this is what a man''s is like..."
"That''s right, hold it with your hands first. Don''t hold it too tight."
"Uh-un. Okay."
Fearfully, she grasped the symbol of my manhood. Then she began to slowly stroke it up and down.
She''s gripping it gently as she was told and for a first-timer, she''s not quite as bad.
"''It''s so hot...and it''s big. It''s nothing like what I heard in ss!"
"It varies from person to person, although mine is bigger than most men."
"What''s this, it''s getting harder and harder...and it''s still getting bigger!"
"That''s because Inez''s service feels good. I get bigger when I feel pleasure."
"I-I see. So mine feels good..."
(I''m kind of d to hear that.)
I looked into her thoughts and saw that he''s be quite tainted by my training.
"Not bad for a first-time service. And as per usual, I will give the students with good performance something nice."
I pulled her hips towards my face again.
Then I put my mouth on her vagina, which is flooding with love juices.
I reach out my tongue and proceed to lick the inside of her vagina even deeper.
"Ahiii! Hyuguu! I''m being licked, I''m being licked deep!"
"You''re tightening around my tongue again. Does it feel that good?"
"I don''t know, I just don''t know! I''m feeling it so much I can''t think of anything else!"
It looks like she''spletely addicted to my cunnilingus.
If this happens, she won''t be able to go back to the pure-hearted self that she was before.
The instant she misses this pleasure, she''ll get horny and will soon learn to masturbate on her own.
The process of coloring this beautiful girl with eroticism, it just turns me on even more.
"I''m getting hot again. Are you going to do what you did before?"
"Yeah, I am. Are you scared?
"No. More than that, I want to feel that thing again."
"I see...then I''ll just go ahead and make you cum again."
The moment I heard Inez''s reaction, I intensified my tongue''s movements even more.
Guihiiiiiiiii! It''sing, it''sing out again!"
"That''s when you have to say, ''I''m cumming.''"
"I''m cumming! I''m cumming, I''m cumming! I''m going to cuuuum!"
The words which she would never say on her usual face came out one after another. This level of excitement seems to have loosened her mouth well.
"Aaah, I''m, I''m gonna go crazyyy! I''m cgummmiiiiiiiinnnnggg!"
Inez climaxed again, her hips trembling.
The tightness was so intense that it was hard even for my tongue to pull itself out.
I''m looking forward to our actual performance, Inez.
I thought so while supporting her body that had fallen down.
Chapter 136 Fucking The Student Council President! 3 R18
After copsing on top of my body on her first climax, I rolled Inez to the side.
"Ow! You''re hurting me!"
"I can''t move without you getting out of the way. What other choice do I have?"
"But that doesn''t mean you have to roll me around."
The aftermath of the climax seems to have cooled Inez down of what just happened.
I''m d. That means I don''t have to wait for her to recover.
After all, she needs to be well prepared for her first time.
"I guess I won''t have to hold back any longer."
I then approached Inez.
"Wait, what-?"
"What do you mean what? We''re going to have sex."
"S-sex!? That''s no good! Because that''s what only lovers and couples do..."
That was an abrupt response,ing from someone who had just her special ce felt a while ago.
"Hou? So, we''re good now?"
"Not good, not good at all! But..."
(I can''t go back after feeling something so good! Also, you''re reading these thoughts anyway...)
In the end, it''s only her lips that''s resisting.
It''s probably because of the pride of being the student council president that makes her do so.
But then, this means she''s allowing herself to be corrupted?
"Kukuku. if you can''t go back, then there''s no choice but to keep going."
I put my hands on Inez''s shoulders and push her down to the floor.
"Auuu! Are we really gonna do that!?"
"Of course, we are. Look down."
Inez looks down as I say.
From there, she sees my meat stick, now fully erect to the tip.
Because she just had that half-hearted and unfinished service on me, my frustration and sexual desires has already reached its peak, to the point that I could hardly even bear it.
If it weren''t for my impressive mental fortitude, I would have pounced on her long ago.
"Hiiii! Isn''t it bigger than it was before?"
"That''s not important. What''s important is this is gonna go inside you now."
"I can''t. it''s impossible with this size!"
Inez shook her head from side to side.
At the same time, she tries to get out from under me, but of course, I didn''t let her go away.
"It''s okay. Babies alsoe out from there, so there''s no way it''s not gonna fit inside."
All vaginas have an innate ability to stretch out duringbor. It will definitely hurt, but the logic should have gotten through to her.
"Even so..."
"I don''t have time to deal with this. I''m going to put it in."
"Wait, waait! Really...hiiiii! It''s hitting me!"
I aimed my cock against Inez''s flowing vagina.
I''m pretty sure it''s loosened enough from what we''ve just done.
"I''m gonna take your virginity, Inez."
As I dered that, I moved my hips forward.
It split her tight vagina as the meat rod advanced.
"No way, it''s really going in..."
Stunned, Inez felt a huge foreign object entering her bit by bit, and soon, the tip of the dick hit her virgin membranes.
"If we go any further, you won''t be able to make excuses anymore."
"Do what you want. There''s nothing I can do about it anyway..."
"Very well. I''ll take it now."
I thrust my hips out in one fluid motion and pushed my meat rod deep into her vagina, breaking her virgin membranes with one momentum.
"Guu...auuuu! You''re really relentless! But with this..."
"Are you happy?"
''Don''t be ridiculous! How could I be happy being forced to do this!!"
"Really? But deep down, you wanted this to happen to you, didn''t you?"
With those words, Inez froze as if she had been hit with a bulls-eye.
She had no sexual knowledge, but she would at least know what her instincts were asking for.
"-! That''s...what your spell is..."
"Yeah. I have read your mind. But now your wish hase true. I can make you happy, Inez."
"Will I be happy if I leave everything to you?"
"At the very least, I will sate your bodily desires."
After a few moments of silence, she murmured.
"Fuck me...I want you to fuck me more."
"Is this your true nature?"
"Yes. I''m tired of being a good model of a student council president. I want to expose my true feelings, at least in front of you."
"Very well. If you offer your body to me, I''ll dly indulge your needs as well."
"But...if you try to leave me and throw me away...even if you try to run away...I will find you, and I will crush your balls so you can never have sex again. Fufufu."
She tried to threaten me for it, but of all the time that we had, that was the liveliest moment I have seen of her.
"That''s scary. Let''s make sure I train you well so that it doesn''t happen."
But still, I don''t want to be tied to a woman.
That''s what the training is for, for them to undoubtedly give themselves in.
And so, I began by thrusting my hips hard into the vagina of a woman who has just lost her virginity.
"Hyaaaa! S-so sudden!"
"You still have an undeveloped body, but don''t worry. I''ll train you from the inside out."
I took her legs with both hands, spread them apart, and then mmed my hips deep into her secret ce.
Inez gritted her teeth as she endured the pleasure being given to her by the foreign invader.
"Uguuu, uuuu...!"
"That''s brave of you. However, it''s futile."
I didn''t take it easy and continued to piston continuously.
Then a voice gradually began to escape from between her biting teeth.
"...uaaa! Haaa, haaaa...nhuuuu!"
"Can''t resist letting out your voice now, can you? Don''t worry. You are gonna be reborn as an animal who only craves for my cock sooner than you think."
"Who will-! Haaa, ahiiiii! No, no more!"
"What''s wrong? Is the sensation too much for you? "
I also reach for the big tits that sway in front of me.
Every time I rub the soft pleats that quiver with each piston, her vagina mps tightly, making the sensation better than it was before.
"D-don''t grab my breasts while moving your hips! If you do both, I, I won''t be able to endure..."
"I see that your nipples are getting harder and harder. But with their size, I couldn''t help but wonder. Will milke out like a cow if I y with them enough?"
I pinch my finger on her erect nipple to test them, and she reacts in an interesting way.
"Ahn~! Th-there''s no way it wille out! And let go of my breasts! Oh no, it''s gonnae out again!''
Due to the non-stop attacks from the top and bottom at the same time, the Fort of Inez quickly fell.
But what''s interesting about her is that she only resists when I vite her from the top side.
Not to mention that I can enjoy her resistance even more because I know what she''s really thinking ¨C that she really wants it inside.
"I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Oh, God, I''m cummiiiiinnngg!"
I continued my merciless pistons on her hips, bringing her to climax as I go, as well as enjoying the sensation of her tightening to my meat pole that was regardless of her own will.
"Ahhh, haaaa! I''m gonna go crazy...My head is gonna break."
Inez seems to have lost the will to resist atst and is being overwhelmed by the pleasure incessantly.
Since it''s her first time, it can''t be helped. Though I wanted to enjoy her a little more.
I started building up my arousal. Only read theplete version at stabbing with a syringe dot home dot blog.
Once I started to feel it from shaking my hips violently, I spoke to her.
"Inez, I''m gonna cum soon. I''ll pour all of my seed into you."
"Haa, haaa...semen, inside...? N-no, that''s no good!"
"You think I''m going to listen to you now? You''re my fuck toy now."
"Y-your fuck toy? B-but I''m going to have a baby! That''s the only thing I must not have right now!"
"Then you''ll just have to say your prayers so you won''t. Because and I am gonna give you a lot of my load as I have been holding myself back all this time."
Inez looks at me with a face of despair.
That arrogant look of hers earlier is now twisted by the fear and pleasure of pregnancy.
Well, she''s not going to get pregnant because I''ll use my spell for contraception, but still, it''s a good way to tease this girl.
"I won''t let you go. I''m gonna ejacte it inside of you, and you''ll gonna receive it all."
"No, even though it feels good, that''s bad! We might have a baby! Oh, God!"
However, Inez went the tightest I''ve ever felt of her vagina, making me let out all my load at once.
"Dobyururururu!
"So hot! And it''s filling up my womb!"
Inez also climaxed, moaning with a squeal.
The vagina, contrary to her rejecting response, is still tightening my meat pole to squeeze everyst drop.
After unloading it all, I pulled the meat rod out of her, who''s now unmoving because of the fatigue from the continuous climax, and started nursing her on the spot.
I guess that''s it for my n to capture Inez.
I''ll give her another push after she wakes up, just in case.
Watching her exhausted body, I decided to do just that.
Chapter 137 Her True Self.
I picked up a limping Inez into my arms.
Then, I got up and made her sit down in the student council president''s chair.
The backrest and cushions of the seat are solid, so she''ll be able to rest her bodyfortably.
Just to be sure, I even used a spell to restore her strength.
After a while, Inez came to her senses. Thankfully, there seems to be no abnormalities in her body.
"Where am I...ah, you...I see...you, everything...inside me..."
She looked surprised at first, but she puts her hand on her belly when she came to a realization of what happened earlier.
And then, perhaps feeling something hot in there, her expression gradually became bitter.
"I let it out...my true self...I really went and did it...what should I do..."
Inez looks a lot more anxious than when he walked into this room.
About the "child", her parents, the school. Various anxieties and fears assaulted Inez''s already burdened mind.
Taking a pity on this, I talked to her.
"Hey, Inez. About what I said earlier, that was a joke. I was too excited that time, so I wasn''t able to do a calm judgement."
Inez looks at me snidely as I speak in a calm, normal teacher-like tone, far unlike during our act.
"What''s that supposed to mean? Does that mean you''re not going to take responsibility?"
"It''s not that I don''t like to, it''s that I don''t need to. I used my contraceptive spell while Inez was unconscious."
"Contraceptive spell? Such a thing is..."
"As I''ve told you before, magic isn''t all that they teach you in school. Contraceptive magic exists and are often used, especially in brothels."
And because there are little to no side effects of using it on the human body, it was a spell often learned when you be an adult.
It''s a must-have spell for me, who prefers cumming inside my partner, in addition of the fact that I am always dealing with a variety of women.
I think it''s now my most frequently used magic spell, along with mind-reading spell at its second ce.
"What the, so there is such magic!? And here I am, panicking of what I''m going to do! Or rather, if you''re nning to do it inside, tell me that from the very beginning!"
Seriously relieved, she lets out a sigh, but quickly reverts to her usual tone and bes angry.
"Yeah. I think I went a little too much a while ago. Again, I apologize. Sorry, Inez."
I then bow my head.
But of course, this is not a serious apology.
I think I''vepletely coaxed Inez''s body, but I''m still one step away from being able to get my hands on her heart.
To get it, I dared to go downhill once.
"You know, it really hurt when you broke my hymen just now!"
"Well, some people don''t feel much pain, but it''s all a matter of personal preference."
Annica didn''t seem to feel much pain, but Inez''s seems to have felt a big one.
I don''t have a taste for torturing women, so with the exception this one, there was never an event I inflicted pain to my partners.
To avoid this, I even doubled my caress to make her rx. Still, the pain of deflowering was something I could not remove.
"If it still hurts, shall I use my recovery magic? It''s hard to heal the spot without seeing it directly, but I can make it work."
There is a risk of adhesion between the internal organs if one forces them to recover, but this time it''s an organ I know very well, so there will be no problem.
"It''s okay, the pain has already gone down. Besides..."
"Besides?"
"You might think it''s crazy, but I''m d you''re the first person I''ve ever had."
"Can I ask why? You seem to be resisting quite a lot to me."
I smile inwardly as I realize that my n is working.
My goal was to get Inez to step closer to me by pulling back once.
It would be a disaster if shepletely refused, but I''m sure she had some sort of fondness for me, considering the conversation we were having during the act, so I took advantage of it.
"I''ve always been at the top of my peer group, just like you said. At times, even the upperssmen were in awe of me."
Inezughed in self-mockery before continuing.
"So I was waiting for someone to lead me...to overwhelm me."
"So that''s what it was."
"It''s a little distorted, I know. But to me, you''re like a prince on a white horse."
"Kukuku, I don''t think so. Wouldn''t a demon subduing an evil dragon be more appropriate?"
I can''t help butugh at Inez'' analogy.
I''m not wrong, and I''m not a prince.
I''m aware of that, and I don''t want to be that person by any chance.
"It doesn''t matter if it''s a devil or a demon king, as long as he is someone who can stand above me. Are you worthy of that?"
I nodded without hesitation at the question.
"Yeah, that''s right. There''s no one else in this school who can take you down but me."
"Wow, that''s a lot of confidence. Just where is thating from, I wonder?"
"That is easy. I''ll show it to youter."
Julia, the headmistress, and Annica, the idol of the school.
If Inez knows that I have these two under my control, she would want to be dominated by me even more.
That''s just the nature of this girl.
"I''d like to get to know more about you."
"You can look up as much as you want. However, knowing too much may put you in danger. Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you."
I''ve learned some of the country''s secrets while working as a court wizard.
If someone discovers them and leaks them out, assassins or something that is even worse will soon be hired to deal with them, and me as well, for being careless of hiding it.
If that happens, there''s no choice but to escape to a foreign country.
This is the worst possible scenario for me, as I don''t want to abandon the school.
Well, no matter how excellent she is, there is no way that a student like Inez will be able to reach that far.
But if she were to be able to, she would be killed as well.
I don''t want that.
"...I think it''s better if you stop it."
"Is that so? Then you better not fail my expectations."
"Hahaha... it''s like my body was surrounded by razor-sharp des all of a sudden."
It''s like I was back in my previous workce, so I couldn''t help but get nervous.
Well, I''m in paradise now, so let''s not think about that.
"So, in the end, Inez is going to be my woman, right?"
She nodded firmly in response to the question.
"You have revealed my true nature and, most importantly, you have stolen my precious virginity. There is no way I will not make you take responsibility for that."
"However, my rtionship with a woman is about sex first and foremost. I don''t really care of what my future holds."
"No, I''m not gonna let you go. I''ll make sure you''ll take responsibility!"
And, just like that, Inez has fallen and became my woman.
Though I''m happy I obtained a good woman, she''s quite difficult to deal with.
Well, I''ll just have to make do with it somehow.
"For now, let''s get out of this room. The faculty on patrol might notice us."
"Okay."
I got up from the chair and casted my cleansing spell.
Then, magical elements went through the room and erased the remaining dirt.
In the meantime, I opened the windows and used my wind spell to rece the odor in the room as well.
With this, even if someonees in, they wouldn''t notice that someone was having sex in the student council room.
"Now that is done, let''s get out."
I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. Fortunately, there was no one around.
"Now, where to go..."
Shall I go to the headmistress'' office and introduce Inez to them?
Or should I do something else...
? As I was thinking about where to go, Inez, who was beside me, called out to me.
"Hey, why don''t we go to my room for now?"
"As I recall, it''s a dormitory, right?"
"Yes, but I had the room all to myself. So there''s no need to worry being noticed by the other students."
As she said this, she puts her arms around mine, holding me in her embrace.
Herrge breasts against my arm felt veryfortable.
"Besides, it''s a girl''s room at my age, isn''t it interesting to you?"
"I can always enter one whenever I want to, but being invited like this is not bad, either."
I''m also curious about what Inez''s room is like.
Daring to call me like this, she must have already cleaned it up in some way, but as they say, a room shows the personality of its upants.
"Also, this is the most important thing..."
"What, say it."
I urged Inez to follow up, who has turned awkward all of a sudden.
"Actually, I haven''t had enough. I want to do it more with you, so...¡can you teach me a lot of lewd things, teacher?''
"It seems that you have taken a pretty liking to our sex a while ago."
I''m delighted that she''s be even more of a slut than I expected.
Now that she''s the one asking me out, why not save myself of the trouble?
"Of course, anytime you want, Inez. So, shall we head for the student dorms?"
And so, I went to the dormitory in the school with Inez in tow.
Chapter 138 A Private Session! 1 R18
Walking inside the dormitory for a while, we finally entered Inez''s room.
"This is quite magnificent, even more luxurious than our teacher''s room."
"Is it? Well, maybe it''s because our parents are the ones paying for it."
Since it is a school for young nobledies, many of its investors are also provisionally rich.
I guess they wanted to provide a good environment for their children to attend to, so they donated a lot of money to the school.
Inez''s room was already on the level of those I could find in a luxury hotel room.
"I''m amazed at how you can study in such an environment. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to calm down and concentrate with all these expensive stuffs."
"Really? I got used to it pretty quickly, though."
"Yep, you are pretty good at getting used to basically anything."
I shrugged my shoulders and said that, and Inez red at me.
"What, are you making fun of me?"
"No, not really. It''s just a difference in the way we were raised."
"Is that so¡ But for some reason, I find your face so annoying right now. I wonder why?"
Inez came over and pointed at my face.
"Wow, that''s new. That''s the first time someone hasined about my face."
I consider myself to be rtively handsome, but I had never experienced being abused for it.
"Even though you have a cool-looking face, your expression is suspicious. I feel like you''re looking down on me!"
"I see, I might as well be...kukuku."
I''ve yed with a lot of women after all, so in the eyes of sharp-eyed ones, like Julia, for example, maybe it''s showing in the way I look at them. Even so, this indicates that Inez has a simr discerning eye as her headmaster.
To me, a rtionship with a woman is basically just a physical one. That way, both of us could feel more at ease with each other.
"You''re looking down on me again... and I can''t take it anymore!"
"What are you...whoah!"
Inez suddenly put her hands around my waist and dragged me down to the floor.
It was so spur of the moment that I could only be passive about it.
"Inez, you..."
"I did say I''ll be your woman, but I''ll show you that I am not the type that you can just embrace whenever you want...!"
She put her hands on the belt of my pants and took them off.
Then she exposed my meat pole.
I-it''s okay... this is the second time, and I should be able to do well by now."
Inez touched the meat rod as she reassured herself.
Then she began to fap it with her hand, just as I had taught her earlier.
"Oh well, let''s see how well you can do."
As soon as I grasped the situation, I rxed and let Inez do whatever she wanted to do.
After all, I''m also curious to see how well the youngdy had learned.
"It''s getting bigger and bigger... maybe I should make it a little stronger."
Inez intensified her hand movements as my meat pole became more erect.
She is now very good at it, an indication that she had paid attention very closely.
As expected of the student council president, the role model of all.
However, this stimtion is still far from enough.
"Areh, it''s not getting bigger anymore...what should I do?"
She seems to be at a loss of not knowing the reason why I am still not ejacting.
It can''t be helped then. Let us give her a piece of advice.
"Of course, it won''t get bigger from just that. If you use the same method over and over, it will get tired of it eventually. Why not try a different one for a change?"
A woman with the technique should make a man cum over and over again with just one method, but Inez can''t do that.
"B-but I don''t know any other way!"
"No, Inez, you already know. In fact, you have done it before, haven''t you?"
"I have done it before...no way, you mean that!?"
As expected of Inez, she immediately caught up with what I was asking her to do.
"You want me to use my mouth?"
"That is the surest way. Or, do you want me to be the one to do it instead? After all, Inez is still a newbie."
"W-who are you calling a newbie!? I don''t need your guide! I''ll show you I can do it alone!"
Inez puts her face close to my meat pole, even though she''s slightly upset about it.
"H-here I go...haaamuuu! Hnnnn, nnnn!"
Then, she puts my mid-hard cock inside her mouth and takes the bellend in its entirety.
However, after giving it a couple of licks, she lets go of it.
"Eho,eho,eho! This is...it''s so hard to breathe..."
"Open your mouth a little more or breathe through your nose. I mean, if you suck on it without leaving any gaps, of course you''re going to suffocate."
I then advised her to lick the surrounding area first, but Inez looked sulky throughout the lesson, as if she''s refusing to give up and admit that she failed.
"Sigh. What a stubborn woman. In the meantime, just do what I tell you to do."
"If you want it so much, go do it yourself then...You''re not the one who''s gonna suffer anyway."
"But you''re not gonna improve if this continues. Plus, it''s also my duty as your teacher."
"I think this is already far beyond your duties as a teacher, Sir Fay. Still, very well, I''ll do as you say."
I gave another sigh. Makes me wonder how did she arrive at her position in the school.
"Then, let''s start with the outside first. Lick your tongue around as if you''re entwining it."
Inez serves me with her tongue as I told her, wrapping around my erection as it slithers on my skin.
"Yes, that''s it. I''m starting to feel good, Inez."
"Nnnn, lero, lero, chuuuu...chupuuu, chapuu."
Her skills are not as good as Julia''s, but the situation where the unfamiliar woman is trying her best to serve is also quite exciting.
This sensation of Inez, who is not yet used to the act, that can only be experienced once in a lifetime, so I have to savor it all.
"Nguu...it''s getting harder again."
"This time, put it in your mouth. Don''t choke like before, okay?"
"Of course, I would never make the same mistake again!"
Inez began to suck on my cock again.
Soon as she took my meat rod all the way down to the ns, she began pressing the tip with her small tongue.
Observing how smooth the way her tongue moves at my member, I leaked a sigh.
"Fuuh... Where did you learn all these moves?"
"Didn''t teacher lick mine earlier? Though it''s a little different, but this was based on that."
"Wow. To think you were trying your best to study even during that time, I''m impressed."
"No, I''m not! You just told me to do it now, and I just remembered."
I chuckle at her hurried denial.
Even if that was true, with the way you say it, it could be easily misunderstood.
"Well, let''s just put it that way for now. More importantly, can you try going deeper?"
"Isn''t this already enough?"
"To put it at the very least, then yes, it''s enough. But swallowing it all is still the best way to end it. After all, now that you made it this far, it would be a waste not going through the end, right? Well, if you want to back down, I won''t stop you."
"I-I never back down on anything! I''ll do it!"
Inez enthusiastically sucked the meat stick even deeper.
"Nbuuu...nguu...uuug..."
She seemed to be having a hard time at first upon swallowing my rod, but after keeping her breath like I taught her, she managed to advance bit by bit.
After some time, she finally seeded in sucking it whole.
"Nfuuuu, fuuufuuuf..."
"Now move your head up and down like a piston. Yes, that''s it."
Upon hearing my advice, Inez starts to move.
Slowly but surely, she bobs her head up and down with the meat stick in her mouth.
Simultaneously, the said meat stick was being licked around inside by the tip of her tongue.
"Nbuuu! Juruuu! Jupuu, jupuuu!"
As she got used to it, Ines eventually increased the speed at which she shook her head.
Along the tongue and piston-like movements, the pleasure being given to my meat stick became greater and greater.
"I''m about to cum, Inez¡"
Feeling the signs of ejaction, I warn her.
If I do something to her unannounced, she''s likely gonna throw a fit on me again, guaranteed.
"Puhaaa! Cumming? You''re cumming just from my fetio?"
Inez asks, unable to hide the happiness on her face.
"Yeah. It feels so good that I''m cumming any moment now. Of course, I''m going to put it inside your mouth."
"I don''t know if I can receive it all properly, but I''ll try."
Inez resumed her fetio on my rod again, but this time, with the intention to make me cum.
Every time she moves her head up and down, she makes nasty slurping sounds, further increasing my arousal.
"...! Inez, I''m cumming! Take it all!"
I put my hand on Inez''s head and pressed it down to keep her from spitting out my meat pole.
Nmmmmm! Abu, nmmmmmm!"
Byurururururu!
Semen spurts out of my cock and goes inside her mouth.
"...Nmmm, nnnmmm. Bhish, whap shoub I bo wibh bhish?"
As soon as I let go of my hand, Inez looks up, tears in her eyes as she shows me the semen that''s being pumped into her mouth.
"Well, you have no choice but to drink it, right?"
"Uuuuuu...ngu, gokkun, gokkun...!"
Inez obediently swallowed the semen she was offered while giving me a look of disgust.
"How does your first semen taste?"
"It was very thick and not very tasty. However..."
"However?"
"If teacher wants it, I may drink it again. Only if teacher wants it, of course!"
"Kukuku... that''s good to hear."
With this, Inez''s first training went well.
I couldn''t help butugh at the pleasure of my sess.
Chapter 139 A Private Session! 2 R18
"Hey, Inez, how about you take the lead this time?"
After enjoying Inez''s blowjob, I quickly suggested our next act.
"M-me? Bu-but men are usually...during sex..."
"That''s a funny stereotype, that one."
"What, what did you say?"
Inez takes up on my provocation and immediately leans forward.
''Kukuku, and this is why you''re so easy to catch."
Considering most of the beauties I have embraced, almost every single one of them has proud personalities, so taking the lead is something to be desired for them.
This just shows that Inez is unique.
"This man...I know you have a lot of knowledge about these things, but to make fun of me, is unforgivable!"
Odd. Was I too early to judge?
"I see. Then, you better listen well, for I have something that can give you a chance for a payback."
"Oh, then enlighten us, dear teacher. Tell this one of how I could repay you."
At Inez''s sarcastic pleading, I began to exin.
"what I want Inez to do for me is to have sex while riding me on top."
"Riding on top...of you?"
"There is a position where the woman gets on top of a man and swings her hips with him underneath, akin to riding a horse. This is called the cowgirl position."
"So, you want me to mount you?"
"Yes. And because the woman does the moving, she''s basically the one in charge."
"Is that so? Interesting. I''m going to do it. I''ll show you that I''m not the type that allows myself to get fucked that easily."
"Those were some nice words. Well, good luck with that."
What I said is basically around the lines of female dominance, but technically...it is.
Now let''s see how far Inez can go.
I lie down on the floor and look up at her from there.
"You already know how to put it in, right?
"Of course, I know! I''m not dumb! I can learn everything in a single try!"
"That''s the student council president''s talent for you. It''s kinda sad that it was being used in an erotic direction, though."
But she has indeed learned it all.
In fact, the way she had unbuckled my pants is pretty much in an instant, just now.
If one doesn''t usually wear pants on a regr basis, they will find it pretty challenging to take them off, even more so for a woman like Inez, who doesn''t wear them at all.
Yet this nobledy just took it off in one go. The learning speed of this girl is tremendous.
"Prepare yourself, for I will be making you cum in no time."
"I appreciate your enthusiasm, but let''s see what will happen first."
Having the knowledge and actually doing it, after all, are two different things.
"Then, here I go."
Inez proceeds to sit down on top of me.
However, there is still hesitation in her motion, and her bnce is poor.
"What? Are you afraid you''re gonna squish me with your weight?"
"What a rude question to ask to a girl!"
"Don''t worry. Even though I don''t look like it, I''m a trained professional. It won''t feel heavy unless your guts are made up of steel."
"That''s not the point! Ugh, never mind."
Inez lets out a sigh as she reaches for my meat stick.
"It just came, and it''s already getting bigger...was a penis always this big?"
"I''m pretty sure mine is bigger thanmon men, though I don''t really care about it. So, are you going to put it in or not?"
"I''m putting it in soon. Don''t rush me!"
Inez then focuses herself and guides the rod in her hand into her vagina.
"I''ll just have to sit down on this thing, right...hauuu! It''sing in...!"
Her breathing got disturbed by the sensation of our insertion.
My rod is already wet with her saliva and love juices, but it seems that Inez''s vagina is not quite ready yet.
Having no other choice, I decided to help her out.
"Inez, rx."
"Hey, where are you touching all of a sudden...kyaann! Not there!"
I caressed her clitoris, which had now be sensitive because of my pration.
The erotic organ which its sole purpose is to provide stimtion.
With just a little touch, Inez''s vagina immediately got wet with love juices.
"Haaahaaa...geez, this is why you are...!"
"Don''t be so angry, now it''s easier to do it, isn''t it?"
"F-fine. I will certainly pay you back after this."
Ines begins to move her hips, but then I noticed something strange.
"To think you''ve be ustomed to it already, that was quick."
Compared to before, her movements were now pretty stable.
There are still many rough edges, but it''s already hard to believe that this is the same girl I fucked in the student council room.
No matter how good she is, this should be the first time she''s ever had sex in a cowgirl position.
"You must be surprised at how natural my movements are, don''t you?"
"Well, I can''t deny that."
"Teacher said it was the same as riding a horse."
"Oh, I see now."
"Yes, I have some horseback riding experience."
Well, that exins the use of her hips.
Apparently, I went out of the way to suggest afortable position for her.
"Well, in this case, you would rather not focus everything on your hips, though."
"A-and why is that?"
"You''ve been slowing down since a while ago."
Inez makes a bitter face upon hearing this.
"You''re feeling it more and more, and because of that, you''re afraid to move as much as you can, am I right?"
"H-how could I have those intentions..."
"Then is it your instincts? Or it''s because you haven''tpletely opened your heart to me yet?"
The moment when a woman climaxes is also the moment they are most defenseless.
Although what I said was superficial, it couldn''t be denied that Inez''s body is still vignt of me, hence why she''s still hesitating to climax.
"Don''t worry. I''m not going to do anything weird now that Inez is defenseless."
"R-really?"
"Besides, even if I don''t make a move, you will surely make a move yourselfter on and will persistently try to until I ept."
"I-isn''t just that making you take responsibility? This man..."
My aim is to be able to embrace the girls in this school whenever I like.
As long as that''s aplished, I''m not interested in anything else.
Of course, I can do something like brainwashing magic and such, but honestly, that wouldn''t give me a thrill at all. I don''t like fucking dolls.
In addition, there will be great repercussions if it got dispelled and the government found out.
But, of course, if they are willing, it would be another story.
"Should I tie my arms just to make you feel at ease?"
"You don''t have to go that far. I get it."
Perhaps relieved upon hearing my proposal, Inez began swinging her hips again.
But this time, there was no more hesitation in her moves.
Loud banging sounds reverberated in every corner of the room.
"That''s good, Inez. You''re getting even tighter than before."
"Hnn, ahhn! Of course, I am! When I''m riding a horse, I ride with my legs tightened like this."
As she puts pressure on her legs and feet, her vagina tightens and gives pleasure to the inserted meat rod.
Before, I was the one giving her the push, but now that Inez has learned to tighten up, I feel like I''m the one getting vited instead.
After a few moments of shaking, something has changed inside her.
"Haaa, haaa...no way, I''m, already..."
Inez''s cheeks were now red, and she asionally stops as if she were enduring something.
As for the movements of her vagina, I also felt another movement different from the usual tightening of her pleats.
''Teacher...I think, I''m going to cum."
It was a notice of the climax that she told me atst.
"I see. You''re finally able to cum on your own. This is your first, right? Congrattions."
"U-un...yeah, but, you see..."
"Go ahead and enjoy the pleasure. Or is there a problem?"
"Uhm, I still don''t know what will happen to me if Ie. Will you support me no matter what?"
"Like I said before, don''t worry and leave it to me. If you don''t think you can handle it, you can just fall in. I will catch you, definitely."
After reassuring her, she gave the nod.
Then she moved her hips incessantly to reach her climax.
"Ahhnn, hnn, haaaa! It''s so hard, and it''s hitting all the way to the back!"
It was a series of big swings enough to knock the tip of my member at the door of her womb entrance.
For a woman who has made up her mind, her actions are pretty bold.
"No, no more...I can''t...do this..."
She gave onest thrust, piercing my erect meat stick through her babymaker through the very end.
Then, she came.
"Cumming, I''mcummmiiiinnnngggg! Just by swinging my hips, I''m already cummiiiiinngg!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!"
Bikun! Bikubikubiku!"
Inez''s body trembles as she reaches the peak, and her insides also tighten around my rod.
"Hiiiii! Aaah, aaahh...this, this is just too great...so much...my head is turning dumb..."
Her face was so melted in pleasure that I couldn''t find any traces of her criticizing trait anymore. After all, this was her first climax, the one she had put all her effort to get.
"Ugh...can''t resist anymore..."
Losing her energy to keep herself upright, I pulled Inez towards me as she was about to fall down.
Then I embraced her body in full.
"Good work. About your first cowgirl sex...well, it''s a passing mark."
"But, I still haven''t made you cum yet, teacher..."
"Then you want to y another round?"
"...I do. I can''t just let myself lose like this!"
"That''s good. Let me cast you a rejuvenation spell then."
Normally, the only women who would want a rematch immediately after climaxing are very perverted ones...
Secretly impressed by Inez''spetitive spirit, I invoke the magic spell.
Chapter 140 A Private Session! 3 R18
Inez looked exhausted, so I used my spell to restore her strength.
In no time at all, thetter''s breathing returned to normal, where then she tried to move her arms to check her condition.
"How''s that? Can you move your body?"
"Y-yeah. I feel fine now."
With a firm motion, Inez raises herself on top of me.
Then she moves her hips to check the condition of her private area.
The rod, still inserted inside, was stimted by her action, and naturally, it regained its erectness at once.
"Ah, it''s getting hard again...no, wait a minute!"
Inez stopped moving in a panic as the rod of meat continued to swell inside.
This also caused my erection to stop, and what''s even more frustrating is that my hardness is already halfway through.
"What now, and here I''m starting to feel good."
I red at Inez, unhappy that my enjoyment was interrupted midway.
"Isn''t it a bitcking if we kept on doing this over and over? So I thought maybe I could change it a little, you know, to add some spice."
"Spice eh? Just where are you getting those words, I wonder. Well, all right. Go ahead."
Inez rose up, pulling my meat rod out of her vagina.
This caused silvery-white threads to stretch out from her glistening hole to the tip of my rod, probably due to my member scraping my semen and her love juices out.
As expected, nting your seed inside a woman is the best.
The erotic scene it created is building up my strength again.
"Wh-why are you hardening again!?"
"You won''t understand even I exin it to you. Don''t worry about it, just keep going."
Inez looked uprehending when I responded to her answer, but like an obedient girl she was, she kept moving.
In a few seconds, she swapped the position of her legs and sat on top of me again...this time, with her back facing me.
"Hou? Reverse Cowgirl, huh?"
"Wih this, I can support myself with my hands to move my hips firmly."
"Yes, but...is that really all?"
"D-don''t be so nosy! I''ll start now!"
Inez, who said that angrily, grabbed my cock and plunged it deep into her vagina.
Perhaps because it was loosened once, it went smoother than before.
"...nn, fuu. It''s all inside."
"Getting used to it now?"
Well, it doesn''t hurt anymore...fufufu. Be careful now, Sir Fay. If you don''t, you''ll gonna cum first!"
"Inez''s techniques have improved. As your teacher, this makes me happy."
Even though I''m saying that, I still decided to be careful inside.
It''s a clear fact that Inez is a smart girl, and because of that, she can do almost everything without a hitch.
And it''s no exception when ites to sex, either.
I don''t want to be caught off guard and get fucked up by her.
"Then, I''ll be moving again."
Inez puts her hands on the floor and begins to move, using them as support.
Her hips were slow at first, but their movements are more solid now, just like she has stated earlier.
"Hnnnn...haaahaaa...nhuu!"
After moving in small amounts to let her pussy get ustomed to my size, this time, Inez squeezed me inside.
Apparently, she has already gotten the hang of tightening her own vagina.
"How is it? my insides feel better than before, don''t they?"
"Yeah. To the point that I can''t believe you were a virgin not too long ago, if not for the fact that I took it from you personally. Do you really want to be cummed inside that much?"
''Y-you, you don''t have to say such superfluous things!"
"What, you''re embarrassed? Even though you watched my cumming face a while ago, very intently at that."
"¨C!? W-what are you talking about?"
Iughed at Inez''s obvious reaction.
"You think I wouldn''t notice? You look so pound of yourself, being able to witness me having a sloppy face."
"Kuh...you read my mind again."
"Well, I''m not gonna do anything. So try your best to serve me."
"I will definitely make you cum!"
Inez began moving her hips again.
She struck hard, and my meat rod got squished every time it went inside her.
Her body is already an excellent caliber, and in addition to her quick adaptability to situations, she''s already iparable to most of the women I have partnered with.
"Haa, hnnn...not yet, more...more!"
Inez''s hip-swinging increased more from here.
But looking at her face, I know she''s feeling it too.
She seems confident that she will be able to make me climax before shees.
"Moving fast like this makes you feel good as well, right, teacher?"
"Well, yes, it feels good..."
I tried feigning it, but if she continues this torture, I''ll be cumming in no time.
"Fufufu...Don''t let out a pathetic moanter, okay?"
Satisfied by my admittance, Inez moved her hips more vigorously.
At the same time, she squeezes them tight that I have to put pressure on my hips to endure it.
This is bad. In a short time, Inez was able to learn muscle control to some extent.
In this situation, I''m at a disadvantage because it hasn''t been long since I ejacted inside her.
However, I can''t just sit back and let her fuck me up, either.
This girl is younger than me. Moreover, she''s my student. My pride will be torn to shreds if I get defeated with this.
"Inez..."
"What is it, teacher? Are you about to cum?"
"Well, certainly, your skills are improving at a rapid pace."
"...don''t even try. I won''t loosen my grip even if you suddenly praise me!"
Inez blushed and pressed my cock further against the back of her vagina.
"I don''t. I just thought it was time for me to get moving."
"What are you talking about? You can''t move while I''m on board..."
Well, usually, I don''t.
Also, it''s a hard floor underneath me, not a bed. However, I have to this time around.
"You think so? Then you''ve forgotten myst job."
I magically enhanced my physical abilities and quickly thrust Inez up.
"Wha, ahiiiiii! My hips, my hips are getting pushed up!?"
"Kukuku, as expected, you won''t be able to suppress the pleasure if someone disturbs it from the outside."
Inez may be clever, but she''s still a newbie. It''s impossible for her to master a technique with just only a single day of learning.
As proof, soon as I started moving, herposure immediately broke down.
"What''s the matter? You might be able to hold me back if you just use Physical Reinforcement Spell on your body, you now?"
"There is no way I can cast a spell in this situation! Ahhnn, ann, haaaan~."
"Well, I guess you''re right...kukuku."
"This man, you really have a bad character!"
Inez seems to be the type that is easy to mess with, as she immediately puts out her hand in even a simple taunt.
It was a good decision not to use any kind of mind control spell on her.
While thinking about this, I put my hands around her waist.
Then, I started moving them up and down with my hands, all while being careful not to apply too much force.
I''m reinforcing my physical strength with magic after all, and I don''t want to hurt Inez.
"How about that, Inez. Feels better to go deeper, doesn''t it?"
Inez''s body was lifted up as my hips mmed at the right moments.
My flesh rod is reaching deeper than before, to the point that it was almost crushing her cervix.
"Wait...if you do that... my womb will gonna get crushed!"
"Don''t worry. It won''t happen. I''ll be careful in your womb."
Yes, her womb is safe. As for the area around it? Well, not so safe.
Soon after, Inez''s body began to jerk and twitch.
"Haaa, haaa...ahhnn, I''m gonna cum!"
"Already? Aren''t you supposed to make me cum first?"
"...! No, I didn''t say anything! I still have power left in me!"
When I provoked her, she quickly denied it, then pinched her legs between my hips, resulting in her vagina tightening in conjunction with it.
"Kuh. As expected of the Student council president..., it was the right choice to make you my woman!"
I smiled as I gave a series of thrusts with all my might.
"Ahh, ahhiiii! I can''t...I can''t do this anymore!"
"I''m about to let it out. Make sure you tighten your insides well."
"Nn, haaa! I won''t lose! I''m going to squeeze everyst bit of you!"
As I continue my pistons, I didn''t forget to taunt. Inez''s vagina tightens up, making me reach my limit.
"No good, I can''t take it anymore! I''m cumming! I''m cuuuuummmiiinnnggg!!"
Byuuru! Byuruurururu!"
Almost at the same time that Inez climaxed, I also ejacted.
My seed spurted out and sprayed all the way to her deep insides.
"Haa, haaa. It''s a draw...no way..."
"You came first before me, but oh, well. Never mind. Let''s leave it at that."
"...The next time, I''m gonna... learn some good techniques ...and make teacher ...cum first."
Inezid down next to me, but contrary to her speech, her face was smiling.
"Ooh... the floor...it feels so nice and cold."
"That''s a very udylike statement there, Inez."
"Aw,e on... Also, it''s only you ...in the room anyway... teacher."
Muttered Inez in exhaustion as she closed her eyes to heal her tired body.
Although she is not clearlymunicating her fondness for me, I knew she''s definitely depending on me in her heart.
Well, with this, it''s safe to say that it worked out well...for now.
I concluded that in my head, then got up to grab myself some refreshing drink.
Chapter 141 Doubt
The bell''s ringing that signals the start of sses was heard inside the ssroom.
However, the students were already seated, as expected of our good education.
As I made my way to the podium, I looked around the ssroom to see if there were any absences.
My name is Liselotte Canaris. I am a teacher in this school.
"Then, we''re now going to start our joint ss. Mr. Fay, is that okay?"
"Yes. My preparations are nowplete, Ms. Canaris."
The white-haired man... Arius Fay replies to me with his matching, well-groomed face.
Despite his cool looks, instead of being arrogant about it like the usual ''handsome men,'' he has a friendly personality that quickly made him the center of attention among the students.
After all, he is the only male in the school.
I don''t know how he got a job here, where boys are not allowed, but his skills were the real deal.
I have heard that he appeared out of nowhere.
"Today, we will be talking about The Omission of Magic Spell Chants."
I open the grimoire and exin it to them while Mr. Fay writes the letters on the ckboard.
It''s a weekly joint ss, the purpose of which is to stimte the students to study in a different environment than usual.
After the exnation, we move on to practical skills.
"Then I''m going to show you how it''s done, so watch closely."
I put down the grimoire and kept my distance to face Mr. Fay.
"Ready as you are, Ms. Canaris."
"Then allow me to do it without reservation."
I created a fireball in front of him without chanting and shot it at him.
A hit would definitely inflict a severe burn, but he counteracts it by creating a water shield.
It''s a casual move, but it takes a high level of skill to cancel out a spell like this perfectly.
I''m better with a sword than with magic, but it''s still frustrating to see it offset so easily.
"It''s brilliant, as expected from a teacher such as yourself."
"No, no, there are a lot of people that are even better at me over there."
Mr. Fay humbled himself as he says that.
But inside the ssroom, apuses and shrill voices could be heard, praising him for his skill.
After that, the ss ended without incident.
This man is someone who instantly became popr with his students soon as he came here, but I still couldn''t trust him well enough.
Though it was only a groundless suspicion, I decided to monitor Mr. Fay''s movements after ss to assuage this anxiety.
I followed him out of the ssroom, pausing only a little while.
Then he started to have some kind of standing conversation with a student who walked up in front.
"Isn''t that Inez Barrack, the student council president?"
She possesses an unyielding spirit of never wanting to lose. But she also has a strong sense of integrity. Therefore, she was easily well-trusted by the people around her.
I listened carefully to hear their conversation.
"Teacher, you will apany me to my self-study after this, right?"
"Come to think of it, I did say that..."
Inez starts to get angry at Mr. Fay''s words.
"Geez, then don''t forget it! After all, I''ve studied hard on that as well."
"Don''t worry. I won''t."
"What...self-study? Alone with a student?"
I sometimes help my students with their studies when I have time, but for some reason, Inez''s is acting very close to this man.
And I even thought she was the most knowledgeable in drawing the line...what''s more, with a teacher?
"Anyway, make yourself free at that time. As for the ce, the same as usual."
"Yeah. After all, we don''t want to find out that a student and a teacher are staying alone together."
"I just don''t want any strange rumors. Since you''re a teacher, you can use some kind of invisibility spell or something, right?"
"Well, I wonder about that."
"Suspicious...I can''t believe this kind of man is being left alone in this ce."
"Say what you want. You''ll never be able to kick me out anyway, But you are always wee to try."
The two of them exchanging words made me wonder for a moment if they were that kind of friends.
But I don''t think the Inez will easily trust him.
Maybe she only trusts him as a teacher?
If the student council president trusts him that much, then he might not be a problem, but let''s investigate him a bit more.
After parting from Ms. Barrack, I followed the back of Mr. Fay, who started walking on his own again.
Apparently, he''s heading for the next ssroom. Further ahead is the hallway for the second-year students.
"Good day to you, teacher."
"What''s up, miss Law? ss is about to start."
The next person to speak to Mr. Fay was Annica Law. Thetter''s house is famous for being a prestigious family.
But nowadays, the person herself has be more ''famous'' than her family for her personality.
Rumors are she often goes out of town to seduce men.
"Hey, teacher. Do you have any time to spare after this?"
"Tell me the reason first."
"I thought of asking you out on a date."
W-wow, very direct.
W-wait, if it''s a beauty like Annica, any man would surely agree on a drop of a hat!
At any rate, I have to stop this harlotry at once!
But just before I was about to reveal myself, I heard some unexpected words.
"I''m not interested in such things. Also, you''re going to bete for ss."
He, he turned down the invitation of Annica?
Even as a woman, I think she''s an attractive girl.
"Also, you there! The one who has been spying on me from that corner."
"Ah, wa, yes!"I was caught off guard when he spoke to me, causing me to make a funny noise.
What a deplorable thing to do to me...!
"What the, aren''t you Miss Canaris?"
They found out who I am, too.
I gave up on hiding any longer and appeared in front of the two.
"Ah, you see...I heard a man and a woman talking alone, so I got a little suspicious."
"I see. It will be a problem indeed if it is a man other than me."
Are you implying that it won''t be a problem as long as it''s you?
Well, he''s a pretty good teacher from what I''ve seen so far, but still...
"The bell is about to ring, Annica. You should go ahead."
"Eeeh, but what about-"
"I''ll go after having a little chat with Ms. Canaris here. Tell the other students I''ll meet them in a few minutes."
She won''t be able to stay here anymore, now that he made her a messenger.
Having no other choice, she gave a clean bow to us and walked towards the ssroom.
"By the way, Ms. Canaris, you don''t have any more sses today, do you? Do you have something you need around here?"
"Ah, I was...there''s something I need to do in the archives in the room ahead."
"As far as I know, Ms. Canaris is only supposed to be in charge of third-grade students. Why would you need materials for second graders?"
H-he''s right!
Think, I need to think of a suitable reason..."
"There is something I would like to review personally. Y-you know, so that I can answer some of my student''s questions."
"I see, so that''s the way it is."
Mr. Fay seems to be convinced by my exnation.
Meanwhile, I''m dripping a cold sweat, wondering when did he find out that I''ve been following them.
I was thinking of tracking a suspicious person, yet I''m the one acting suspiciously in the current situation.
I''m starting to regret saying that to myself. Why did I follow him in the first ce?
I spoke to myself in self-loathing, though I kept it all inside my head to prevent the other party from noticing.
"But then again, you turned down Annica''s advances quite easily."
"Well, I''ve had my fair share of female experience. For me, that''s just the whim of an adventurous spirit unique to those in adolescence."
This time, I was more convinced by his answer.
"I understand. I also apologize for holding you back, Mr. Fay."
"No, I''m also relieved that there are no problems. So long, Ms. Canaris."
He said that and walked off after Annica.
As I watch his back, I gathered my thoughts.
"He''s an excellent teacher, he has the grace to apany his students to their own studies, and he knows how to treat women appropriately."
The more I arrange them, the more I feel like he deserves to be a teacher at this school.
"So, was it all my needless anxiety?"
I almost concluded that but then shook my head to regain myposure.
"Let''s just look into him for a few more days. If it doesn''t turn up anything, let''s give up."
I told myself that and went back to the staff room.
Chapter 142 Tit Massage!
The day after I was followed by Liselotte Canaris, I was invited by Annica to her room.
Yes, I was aware that someone''s tailing me from the beginning.
I''m always on guard with my magic because it''s not good if my rtionship with my women got exposed.
Unknown to her, Liselotte has already been caught in my ''.
If she has the same skill as me, she should have already noticed my ,'' but she didn''t. It seems she isn''t that skilled in terms of sensing the mana in the air.
Well, it''s not like there are many teachers at this school who are that skilled in magic anyway.
Apparently, it seems that they prioritize more on teachers who are suitable for dealing with nobledies rather than teachers with excellent magical abilities.
Well, looking at my entric former associates, who are also the peak of this country in terms of magical abilities, I would say that they aren''t wrong in this decision.
It would indeed be a waste if these incredible beauties would only end up as test subjects for those lunatics.
"Well, that''s about it. I don''t think they''re going to use force yet, but keep an eye out for now on."
When I exined to Annica about the tailing, she froze in ce, causing her to drop the tray she was carrying.
The cup of tea on top of it sttered on its way to the floor.
"Hey, hey, you''re going to get hurt!"
Thanks to my quick reflexes, I was able to quickly use my magic to catch the cup and return its contents before it hits the floor, and move it straight towards me without causing a stir.
"Yes, it''s as good as ever. As expected of a noble''s, even the tea is top ss."
It''s a world of difference from the tea leaves in the staff''s supplies.
Compared to this, the one over there is just astringent water.
While I was enjoying my tea, Annica hurriedly sat down across from me.
"K-keep an eye out for them...why the hell are you so calm!"
"Why are you panicking so much?"
"Why am I panicking!? You''re really asking me that now!? Can you imagine if this thing is made public..."
Annica is unusually freaked out.
Just where did your sense of defiance go?
"It''s not just me. At this rate, my house will..."
I see, the effect on her family''s prestige.
Even in the upper ss, there''s a lot ofpetition in their ranks.
If there is a scandal involving her daughter, it might drag down all of their reputation at once.
"Good grief. This is why living a noble''s life is so hard in the butt."
I was thinking of just running away from this country if that happens, but it is not the same case for Annica.
Also, if my ns got revealed here, my involvement with Inez and Julia will get exposed as well.
Plus, the girls are too good in quality to be left alone.
"Don''t worry. Just leave it to me."
I''m unlikely to get such a good environment again if I became a fugitive here.
I''m not going to give up on them that easily.
As for Annica, she seems to have regained someposure from my confident speech. Then, she opens her mouth once more.
"But how are you going to deceive her?"
"There''s only one way to do that, isn''t there? Fufufu"
When I said that andughed, Annica seemed to have finally realized.
"No way, you also, to Miss Canaris..."
"Yes, I''ll make her fall into my hands. She''s a pretty good woman after all."
Though she seems to be sultry because of her serious character, her face and body are also quite the beauty, even by my standards.
Most importantly, her breasts are enormous as well.
I''m sure they''re as big as Annica''s, if not bigger, than the three of them.
I definitely want to enjoy that by any means.
"But Miss Canaris is a master swordsman, you know. She also teaches self-defense."
"I''ve also done a little research, and it seems she''s a pretty good sword wielder for a woman."
ording to her reputation, her skills are as good as the knights of this country.
As for why she is selected as a teacher here, even though she''s more of a knight than a wizard, it was because she''s knowledgeable in magic as well, though it''s not as proficient as her sword skills.
It was also in the consideration of the parents and guardians of the students that it has to be a woman to teach them the art of self-defense.
After all, it''s hard to find such a talented human resource.
"But it''s not a problem. As long as Liselotte doesn''t notice my spells, I can make a dish out of her as much as I want."
"Are you really sure about that?"
"Of course, I am. It''s all under my control. More like, I''m hoping she bes more sensitive to it. Kukuku."
"Ah, teacher is making an evil face again..."
"What, you have something to say?"
Annica rubs up against me as she answers.
"After all, the more women you surround yourself with, the less time teacher will have to spend with me."
While saying so, she firmly presses her chest to my arm in appeal.
As expected of a woman who has seduced men multiple times, even the air she is giving off is different.
She knows her weapons well.
"Well, one person at a time might be impossible, but if we do it all together, I''m sure I''ll be able to satisfy you all."
"No way... I prefer to be alone with teacher!"
"Geez, don''t be so spoiled just because I took a liking to you."
I ran my hands over Annica''s body and squeezed herrge breasts.
The stic mountains quickly distorted in the shape of my hands.
"Hyaa! Aahn! Don''t squeeze my tits all of a sudden."
Annica wriggled, but she wasn''t really trying to escape.
Rather, she even tried to arouse me further by pushing her breasts together to create a cleavage.
This kind of service is worthy of my woman.
"You like to have your breasts yed with, don''t you? Your nipples are already erect."
I had only been touching them for a few minutes, but her nipples were already hard and perking at the top of her blouse.
"Haa, ahhnn...teacher, no... I''m not wearing any bra, so it will be visible from the outside."
"You not wearing any bra in the first ce means you''re expecting this from the very beginning."
"Ah, I''ve been seen through... That''s right, I invited you because I want to have sex with you from the very beginning."
Annica''s face is already on fire as she begins to unbutton her uniform at a rapid pace.
On the way, her huge breasts spilled out so grandly that I could almost hear them jiggle.
No matter how many times I have seen it, it''s still amazing.
Annica''s short profile made the size of them stand out even more.
"You''re getting big here too, teacher. Did you get excited when you saw mine?"
Annica puts her hand on top of my crotch and strokes it through my pants.
Although it was through a doubleyer of cloth, her touch still made my dick to go alive.
"Annica, you''ve gotten pretty good with your hands, haven''t you?"
"Teacher trained me after all. When I met you, I realized how ignorant I was in the ways of the world."
She says that, but Annica, who was able to grasp all the techniques I taught her like a sponge seeping water, it just shows how talented she is.
In fact, after she immediately figures out my sensitive spots on her own, she immediately begins to seduce me with it.
She caressed from over my pants for a little while, but after feeling that the time was right, she finally takes my meat rod out of its nest.
"It''s so big... I''m getting wet just thinking about it going inside me."
But it''s not fully erect yet.
Annica also knows this, so she acted quickly.
Once she took out the meat rod with her hand, she immediately lifts her breasts to pinch it in between.
"I''m going to give you a titty massage to make you feel better."
Then, she proceeds to rub my meat stick between her cleavage with both hands.
After being wrapped in soft walls on both sides, an indecent massage began.
The soft flesh hardens the meat stick as it squirms and changes shape.
"It''s getting bigger and bigger...you really like big tits, don''t you, teacher?"
"Of course, especially Annica''s, because they''re so big."
Moreover, not only is itrge, but its shape, sticity, and feel of her skin are what I could already consider as top-ss.
I''ve only met a handful of people with breasts of this quality.
What''s even great is that she''s a young student, and I was able to make her into my own woman.
"So hot...it''s like I''m holding a burning iron bar between my tits."
"You haven''t used any lubrication yet. That''s why you''re feeling the heat directly."
"I see. I could feel the way it throbs too, near my heart!"
It was only a massage, so I was able to enjoy the feel of her skin directly.
And thanks to that, Annica has gotten even more aroused.
"Haaa, haaaa...hnn, fuuu."
I could hear her breathing getting raggedy up close, telling me how excited she is.
"T-teacher...I can''t take it anymore."
Annica spoke, stopping the massage and standing up.
Then she lifts her skirt, showing me her underwear.
"You just made a tit-job, and you''re this wet already? What a perverted girl you are."
Annnica''s underwear is already wet with her leaking love juices, making it darker in color.
"Teacher...embrace me. Please"
I nodded in response to her pleading words.
Soon as she stood up, I put my hands on Annica''s shoulders.
"You said you want to keep me to yourself. Very well. If you really want to monopolize me, you must have enough skills to please me. Are you up to that challenge?"
"Of course! I will do my best, teacher~!"
After that, I caught Annica, who was snuggling her body against me, in my arms, before throwing her and pushing her down to her bed nearby.
Chapter 143 Teasing. 1 R18
I pushed Annica down to the bed andid my body on top of her.
"Teacher, hurry up...!"
Then I made her open her legs and put my hand in between them.
"Don''t be in such a hurry. I''ll take my time to taste you."
Soon as I touched the top of her underwear, I immediately heard the squelching sound of her love juices flowing.
She was so wet, it was almost like a flood.
"Did you get this wet just by holding my stuff between your breasts?"
"...I got no choice. After all, I was feeling teacher''s cock so up close! And that smell...Haaahaa."
Annica started breathing hard when she was saying that.
It seems that she is getting excited just by remembering the act.
"You want mine that badly, you slutty student?"
I slipped my fingers deep into her underwear, and her body twitched and shivered in return.
"That''s right...Please, please put it in already."
Letting out a plea that I couldn''t imagine it wasing from her usual condescending personality, I couldn''t help but get excited seeing Annica so immersed in lust.
But the fun would have to wait a little longer.
"Today''s position will be a little different from the usual, so you''ll have to bear with me for a while."
"Eh? But why!? Even though I''m already rearing to go!"
Annica''s expression twisted right away, as the exquisite chain of mild pleasures that she was expecting won''t arrive to her at this time.
But because I was the one holding her entire body in ce, she couldn''t be able to move even if she wanted to.
Her underwear is no longer of any use, as more and more of her love juices are being secreted outside of it.
"I guess you won''t need this anymore."
I lifted Annica''s legs and quickly pulled off her underwear, quickly revealing her private parts that are already wet and glistening with her love juices.
"Uuuu, being seen up close is embarrassing after all."
"What do you mean, even though you''ve been looking at mine all this time?"
"Yes, I am, but women like it when men are a little more gentlemanly, you know?"
"If there''s an outside need, I''ll do it."
I bound my two fingers together and inserted them into Annica''s gaping hole.
"Higiii!! It''sing in...But it''s not a dick!"
Annica''s vagina tightens as she lets out a scream that could be either happy or in agony.
While receiving such tight resistance, I moved my finger further.
"I''m going deeper..."
"No, don''t mess with that spot...hyaan!"
"More and more of your juices areing out. At this rate, you''re going to cum the second I put mine in."
"Yes, that''s right! I''ming! I''m going to cum! I''m going to cum soon as you put your big dick inside me! So please, put it in already!"
"Kukuku. I''m really looking forward to it."
This time, I moved my bundled fingers to stir the insides of her vagina.
Love juices started gushing out with a ssh, dripping down towards the bedsheets as I move.
"I can''t...take it anymore! Please, teacher, hurry up and give me your cock!"
"Okay. I think this is good enough."
"T-teacher!"
Annica squeals in delight.
"Now then, let''s get started."
I rolled Annica over from her back andid myself down where her back had been.
"Um, what is this about?"
"Just watch. I''m going to raise your leg."
I then raised her left leg with my left hand and press my rod against her now opened secret ce.
"Doing it in sideways looks weird."
"Don''t worry. It will feel pretty good soon."
I pushed my rod in front of her vagina and inserted it through there.
"Yes! Finally, Teacher is in! And it''s so hard!"
"It''s because Annica was so eager in serving me. I''m gonna pound your womb entrance soon."
It''s hard to prate deeply in this position, but thankfully, my size makes up for the loss.
I wiggled my hips and started knocking on her cervix with my tip.
"Aaah, so deep, it''s reaching my deepest parts!"
With each thrust, I could feel the shiver of pleasureing from Annica''s body as she held me close. Along with the shivers was the sensation of her insides tightening their grip onto my cock.
After realizing she was feeling better, I started to thrust more violently.
"So intense! No way, it''s thrusting even harder!?"
"Since you''re already feeling good from it, I don''t have to hold back, right?"
"O-of course! My insides are for teacher''s exclusive use! Please don''t hold back and continue to pump it with your cock without reserve!"
Satisfied with her answer, I pursued Annica even more.
Of course, I didn''t forget to make my partner feel the same.
Her moaning is also an essential ingredient to get me excited, after all.
"Haaa, haaa...nn. Kufuu! Hyaaa...ahnn."
Annica''s body swayed with my pistons, along with her huge breasts.
Looking at them over her shoulders made them seem very soft and dynamic.
Unfortunately, it''s not possible for me to reach them from this position.
One arm is needed to lift her leg, while the other is required to support her body.
So instead, I used my meat rod to hit Annica even more, to let out my frustration of not having been able to touch the swaying mountains on top of me.
"...?!! It''s pounding harder in my womb...at this point, I''m going to break!"
"Quit yapping. I''m going to y with you more."
"No more, no more! My womb is, my womb is gonna break open!"
Annica''s pussy tightened in defiance as her precious baby room got even more violently defiled.
I had to slow down my movements because she''s now tightening me like a vise.
"If this part is no good, then let''s try it with my hands then."
"Haaa, haaaa...uuu. Even though I''m feeling so much already."
Annica seems to be approaching her limit.
I spoke to her before dealing the coup de grace.
"Annica, look at your front. Just straight ahead from there. "
"What? Why are you..."
Breathing hard, she heard my words and turned her attention in front of her.
The next moment, I felt her body stiffen.
"W-why is my mirror here?"
? Annica''s gazended on arge mirror that should have been ced near her closet.
"I brought it from over there so you could see for yourself how much you feel. How is it, Annica?"
"N-no way...I''m making such a sloppy face..."
Annica was shocked by her expression as if she''s about to melt, which was the far opposite of her usual expression of elegance.
Based on her reaction, it seems that he has never looked directly at herself while feeling this way before.
"So, how is it? Did seeing your slutty face make you feel more aroused?"
"W-wait, please wai-...oofu! Higiiii!"
She trembles her body and even pushes out her tongue. It''s really vulgar if I were to exin it in a few words.
Even though I''m viting Annica from behind, I was able to know her expression very well, thanks to the mirror.
A girl of what should be a noble status has fallen so low that she''s beginning to do me on her own.
If I were to think about it normally, my work was no different from the work of a devil, but in the mirror, I could see my face smiling.
"I''m not gonna hold it for long. I''m gonna cum inside you as soon as I feel it."
"B-but if you do that, I''m gonna feel it as well. I won''t be able to hold on!"
"Really? Then I want to see it. Annica''s sloppy face as she cums."
"D-devil! Teacher is a devil! But...I also want teacher to do it. I want teacher to make me cum!"
Annica rubs her breasts right after, increasing her own sexual sensations.
"Look closely. What you see is what you really are."
I can''t wait to see how far Annica will reveal herself to me.
I held her tightly and mmed my hips down hard.
"Hiii, cumming, cumming, I''m cummmmiiiinnngg!!"
Annica finally squirted, her vagina tightening along with it.
"It''s not over yet. I''ll make you cum some more!"
Yet, I disregarded the sensation and moved my hips even faster.
"I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummmiiiiinngg! Cum, cum, cum, cummmiiiiinnnng!"
Soon, I also reached my limit.
I finally ejacted, releasing my semen vigorously as it quickly fills her womb.
Annica also convulsed simultaneously, exposing to me her unsightly cumming face as she cums another.
"Aaaah...for myself, to make this face..."
For some reason, upon seeing her own face in the mirror, her vagina tightened even more.
"Annica, that''s what you really are. Remember that, okay?"
As I said this, I could already feel the powering back to my meat stick.
As if telling me it got more thrilled in seeing her indecent appearance.
Of course, this also means another thing...
...that our fun isn''t over yet.
Chapter 144 Teasing. 2 R18
"How does it feel, watching yourself cum?"
I asked Annica, whose climax has already subsided and her breathing calmed down.
"Haa, haa...I feel like my head was going to explode. But then again, I was reminded of how much of a slut I am."
"That''s right. after all, it''s important to know your real self more."
I was satisfied that things were going exactly as I had nned.
"There''s just one problem."
"Problem?"
"Yeah, a problem. It hasn''t seem to settle down yet."
"Hiyauu! N-no way...it hasn''t withered at all!?"
As I moved my hips lightly, Annica seemed to have noticed that the meat stick inside her vagina is still not losing shape.
Thanks to her disheveled figure that emitted a fully erotic vibe, it never wilted even after ejaction.
"I''m going to have you apany me until this subsides."
"No way...even though I have already used all my strength from cumming too many times..."
Annica looks back at me in appeal, showing to me her body, which was already sluggish like a squid or an octopus out of water.
Though she seemed to have gotten used to sextely, the continuous climaxing was still too much for her.
"So, if you could let me take a break for a little while..."
But Annica''s anxious look had only made me want to oppress her more.
"That''s not good, Annica. For you to show me such an adorable figure..."
"Ahn! Wh-what are you...doing?"
I rolled her body from our doggy style to the position which made her face me up, and then Iy on my back from where she had been.
I''m now in a situation where Annica and I are lying beside each other.
"Sorry about that, Annica, but I don''t have the patience to wait for you to recover."
"T-teacher?"
"that''s why I''m gonna make use of your body for a bit."
I activated a spell.
However, this is not the same body maniption spell I have used before. Even though the power is lessened, the amount I have spent to cast this was about 50% more to emphasize control.
"My body is moving on its own...Teacher, you are using your spell again!?"
"Yeah. I''m not going to hold back this time. I''ll keep doing it even if you pass out."
"Hyaaa, please wait...hahiiii!?"
Without listening to Annica''s words, I began to move her body.
First, I made her rise from her fallen state and took her body into a pose where she''ll be riding me from above.
After all, it''s better for me to be in afortable position to be able to control her proficiently.
Then, I made her stand on her feet and move her hips towards the position of my cock.
"Hyaaa, I won''t be able to make it if you move any further! Yaaah, aaaaaahn!"
I let Annica wiggle her hips and squeeze my cock inside her vagina.
The feeling of using a woman as a tool for masturbation was really immoral.
However, for Annica, it''s probably not a big deal.
The evidence is that she doesn''t even try to suppress her screaming from the very beginning, as if she wants to entice me to get wild even more.
"Even though I came a while ago, I''m going to cum once again!"
"Isn''t that great, Annica? Go ahead, don''t hold back and cum whenever."
"No, I can''t! If I do that, then I''ll never stop cumming!"
"And? Where is the problem in that?"
No matter how much your body cums, it doesn''t matter to me.
She must have sensed that from my tone. Annica''s face went pale all at once.
It''s also interesting to see her face turn pale when she was blushing with excitement. Unfortunately, that doesn''t stop me and my sexual desire.
"If so, please let me move at least."
"Can you do that, in that condition?"
"Y-Yes! I''ll do the best I can!"
I stopped my spell and let Annica do whatever she wants.
"Then, I''ll start, teacher...haaan! Ahhh, hafuuu!"
She put her hands on my belly to stabilize herself and began to shake her hips on her own.
Her ass swung downward continuously, squeezing my erect penis at the base.
As soon as I felt a soft grip on my cock, I felt I could ejacte right away.
"It seems you''re getting better at using your pussy now."
"Thanks to you, teacher. Teacher has taught me really well, so please feel free to ...use me for your sexual needs at any time."
"Of course. That was my purpose of seducing you after all."
Annica continued to shake her hips.
"I''m about to...teacher. please...let''s cum together!"
"Good, good. But make sure you squeeze everyst drop, okay?"
"Yes! I''ll do my best...haa, haaa...hnnnn!"
Love juices started to gush out of her secret area, making nasty noises with her every move.
A moderate stimtion was further added to my meat stick from the pussy that had be thick and gooey.
"I''ming, I''ming! Teacher, please let out your cum inside me!"
All of a sudden, however, her vagina tightens, squeezing my rod uptight.
"Let it out! Please pour it all and fill me with your hot seed!"
Dobyurururururu!
I mmed into her baby maker and let out all the load I have been holding, painting her vagina white with my fluids.
Though I am using a spell for contraception, the excitement I felt this time is far different just because I was pleaded in an erotic way.
As a result, the momentum and quantity were better and greater than usual.
"Hauuuu...it''s finally over...thank goodness."
Annica plopped her butt on my hips, her knees trembling.
"What, you''re already at your limit? Then it can''t be helped."
I cast my spell and made Annica swing her hips again.
"You''re doing it again!? Even though you just came, you''re immediately hard again...iguuh, oohh, aaaaahhh!"
She immediately screams in delight as she is forced to move her hips for the umpteenth time.
"Isn''t it the same for you as well? Though we already did it several times, you''ve gotten even tighter than before."
I spoke as I marvel at the different sensation from the gentle tightening I had just experienced.
It''s not a simple tightening like a virgin''s anymore, but a tightening based on technique.
It focused its stimtion in the sensitive corona of my dick, the edges of the bellend just below the ns, making my sense of arousal to exceed more than I expected.
"Noo, if you do it that much, I''m gonna cum right away!"
"You''re saying that, but your insides are clenching tight as if they don''t want to let go."
But, but I don''t want to stop feeling so good! I''m cumming, I''m cumming again, I''m cummmmiiiiiinnnggg!"
Annica reached climax once again, but I didn''t loosen my grip on my spell.
I brandished my meat stick even more inside her pussy while it''s having its convulsions.
"I''m being used as a toy by my teacher! I''m being used as a meat doll for his sexual needs!"
"And why are you turning more excited about it? You''re even squirting tides all over the ce."
"No, that''s not it...Ahhh, It''sing out, It''s gonnae out again! Guhooo!"
I immediately began resuming my pistons right after Annica squirted a tide.
"Also, why are you more ashamed to be seen squirting rather than admitting that you are being used as a meat doll?"
"Because, because it looks like I''m simr to a kid peeing."
"if you want, I can hang these sheets out the windowter."
"No, I''ll die of embarrassment if you do that!"
"Then don''t refuse to do it in front of me. I don''t mind Annica squirting and drooling in front of my presence. You are my woman, Annica, and I''m the only one who has the right to see everything about you."
''I-if you say that with such tone...ahiinnn!"
Annica climaxes once again and squirts an amount not lesser than what she had let out before.
"Haa, haaa...at this point, your dick is going to make me loose."
"You''re saying that, yet you always open your legs in front of me."
"Ahahaha, that''s right. After all, the only person I allow to touch me is teacher."
"Of course. I''m never going to allow someone toy a finger on my property."
I don''t care how many men you had in your life until you met me, but now that you have be my woman, I won''t let any other man touch you from now on.
Ignited by the desire for monopoly, I moved Annica''s body violently again.
The dry sound of pping flesh got mixed with the sound of squelching fluids, and it further added to the already overflowing obscenity in the air.
"Teacher''s penis is so great! My womb, my womb, is going to melt!"
"Well then, allow me to top that melted womb with my seed once more."
"Hyaaaaaaannn! So good! Yes! Please dye me with the color of your cum, teacher!"
Along those words, Annica''s vagina clenches up again and tries to squeeze another load from my meat rod.
This time, I didn''t manipte her body, making the moment at this point the one which Annica truly feels.
In response, I moved to thrust up even more into her womb.
"It''s here, It''s heeeee! Something big ishing! My head is already turning white! I''m cummiiiinnnggg!"
Dobyururururu! Byururururu!
"Ohoooooooooo! So hot, and it''s filling me uuuuup!"
Annica climaxed while bending backward.
I got up and grabbed her as she was about to fall behind, but it ended up pushing her hips further, making my seed flow out even more from our joining parts.
"Teacher...I''m already...no more..."
Annica, still twitching and convulsing, said only much before fainting.
I did a body check-up on her to make sure she''s in no danger, and upon finding none, Iid her on the bed.
I took a deep breath after that.
"That was a little overkill, I guess."
I got up from the bed to get some water.
Just then, the door of the room was violently opened.
"I''ve seen it all, you lowborn! To think you were really doing obscene acts with your student!"
A woman quickly rushes through the door and thrusts the sword she was holding at my body.
"Oyaa? If it isn''t Miss Canaris. What are you doing here?"
Yes, the person who rushed into the room was Liselotte Canaris, the teacher who was following me the other day.
Chapter 145 Strait-Laced Teacher
I turned to face Liselotte as she came inside the room.
She was ring at me in anger.
"I already had my suspicions of you, having not done anything even though you''re a man, aftering to a school full of women and where men are shouldn''t be allowed in the first ce."
She looked alternately at me and Annica, who''s now lying on the bed.
"But with this, it has all been revealed. Your purpose here was tomit these immoral acts with the students."
"Hey, hey, hey, put down that sword first. I''m unarmed, you know?"
"You''re evil, and even if you''re unarmed, I still can''t be too careful."
I sigh at Liselotte, who is bing more alert.
However, it is not good to stay naked as it is.
I was just about to grab something to put on over my head when a sword blocked my view.
"Don''t move. Do you want to get cut?"
"I was just trying to reach my cloak. Or do you have a hobby of looking at naked men, Miss Canaris?"
When I say this, she instantly blushes.
Apparently, in her anger, she had forgotten that I waspletely naked.
"No, of course not! Put your clothes on now!"
"You don''t need to tell me that."
I wiped my dirty body properly and put on my own clothes.
While doing so, it seems that consciousness returned to Annica, who had copsed from our sex.
"Nnnn...what''s with themotion? Oh, it''s Miss Canaris."
"You''re awake, Annica. May I ask you about your rtionship with this guy?"
She''s in a much gentler attitudepared to mine.
Well, I guess she thinks I was the one who seduced Annica.
That''s theplete inverse of the case''s truth, but the situation is beyond Liselotte''s imagination.
I can''t wait to see how she reacts when she finds out.
Annica raised her body and answered the question while covering her naked self.
I don''t know what she will say at a time like this, but it''s quite arousing to see herpletely naked body as she covers herself with a sheet.
If it weren''t for Liselotte''s hostile presence, I would have pushed her down again.
"Teacher and I are as close as you can see."
"Are you saying that you two are lovers? Even so, a punishment is still inevitable, even for you."
I''m afraid you''re mistaken.
"Hey, Annica and I are not lovers."
"What do you mean?"
"We''re just in a physical rtionship. It''s morefortable that way."
"Mou~, teacher. I don''t really mind if you say we are lovers just this time."
Annica seemed a little unhappy with my answer. It''s not that I don''t like her, either.
But Liselotte, for some reason, is shaking her body when she heard that.
"Y-you''re just aiming for her body? Such immoral behavior can''t be forgiven!"
"But you were also listening, didn''t you? Annica''s pleasant voice through the door. And to think you even waited until everything is over, you are also a bad, horny woman."
"T-that''s...! However, to think you don''t even l-l-love each other..."
"It''s just too much of a hassle that way. Besides, we''re alreadyfortable in just making each other feel good. If you want, you can try it as well."
"Don''t kid with me! I''m going to report this to the headmistress!"
I''m not sure if my words made her lose her temper, but she tried to leave the room at once.
However, when she reached the door of the room, she stopped walking.
"...Why are you not stopping me? You''re going to be fired at this rate."
Was I not trying to move made her suspect something? She looks back and tells that to me.
"Kukuku, ahahahaha!"
"What''s so funny! The headmistress will recognize my testimony as valid. That''s how trustworthy I think I am to her."
"Well, I suppose so. I''ve heard from Julia that you are already an excellent teacher even though you are still young."
After the scene from yesterday, I went to the headmistress'' office and did a little research on Liselotte.
The students and other teachers have a good opinion of her, and they have high hopes for her in the future.
Normally, Julia would have listened to her testimony, but things are a little different now.
"You, how can you call the name of the headmistress in that manner...no way!"
"Yes, Julia is already one of my women."
Liselotte staggers in shock.
It seems she trusts Julia very much.
Either way, the fact that the headmistress is participating herself rather than tolerating the immoral acts in her school is even more shocking, no matter how you put it.
"S-still, I''ll make sure to expose your misdeeds!"
(In that case, then I have to tell this to the chancellor!)
Liselotte seemed to have regained herposure and tried to leave the room again.
"Oops, I won''t let you do that," I said as I waved my hand towards Liselotte and activated my spell.
"Kyaaan! Uuu."
The teacher''s legs got tangled, and she fell to the floor.
By casting a body maniption spell, I made her lose the feeling of bnce in her body.
I approach Liselotte, who is now unable to stand up properly.
"Now then. I can''t let you get away with this now that you''ve known my ns. Especially so if you''re nning to bring this issue to the chancellor."
Even though I tried my best to investigate, I still couldn''t find what the chancellor''s ability really is, even in her very own school.
This is also why I didn''t really involve myself in the school''s management, even though I have already grasped Julia. I don''t want to wake up a sleeping lion.
I took Liselotte''s body in my arms and carried her straight to bed.
"Annica, get out of the way."
"Could you be gentler in your wording? I''m still a prim and properdy, you know. Geez...Also, it''s almost time for dinner. I''ll be leaving now, teacher, or else they''ll get suspicious."
"Absolutely, oh my prim and properdy. I''ll be using this room for a while longer."
"It''s kind of unnerving if you address me that way. Well, please feel free to do as you please. But clean it up afterward, okay?"
She said and left for the back room.
There''s not even an ounce of care in her tone to the teacher who''s being held captive in front of her.
Though I''m the one saying that in my head, it just shows how deep she has fallen in my grasp.
"Now, let''s get Liesl to understand what we''re doing."
"Don''t call me Liesl!"
"It''s easier to call you this way. For now, let''s see what you can do."
I cast a spell on Liesl.
The effect is simple: amplifying the target''s feelings and desires.
It''s most often a spell used in interrogation. Whether to rile them up or entice them with goods and women, they will easily confess matters if they cannot control their feelings.
And as it uses the victim''s feelings as its foundation, they won''t notice that they are under a spell at all. As long as there is an ounce of betrayal in their minds, lust, greed, whatever the sin, it will only grow stronger the more they think of it.
However, they still have their limits, though. If the person is loyal to the core or has no feelings of lust, greed, or anything, it won''t have any effect. Those types of persons will choose to die than be captured alive and interrogated in the first ce.
Come to think of it, haven''t I also used a variant of this spell on Annica back then?
"Wh-what''s this...my body feels hotter than before."
"You won''t be able to hold back any time soon. Don''t tell me you''ve never masturbated before?"
I sat on the chair in front of the bed and watched Liesl. This is all within my expectations. After all, this teacher just watched me vite Annica the entire time and waited until we finished before barging in.
"Haaa, haaa. My body is so hot! W-wait, don''t move!"
Immediately, Liesl''s body bes in estrus, her hands heading toward her most intimate ce to contain her lust.
She''s trying to stop her body, but her instincts seem to be overpowering her mind.
"Haaa, aaaahh...hiuuuu! Hyaaa, ahhnnn!"
She finally puts her hand inside her clothes and begins to masturbate.
"Kukuku. To think our prim and proper knight candidate cum teacher voluntarily masturbates in front of her coworker."
"You, you did something to me! Ahhhuuu...s-stop it this instant!"
"I would surely love to, but it''s you who doesn''t want to stop it in the first ce. I just made a spell amplify that desire. That''s all. Now them let''s see how long will it take for you to cum, I wonder?"
"This...I won''t...be cumming...hauuu!"
She red at me as she continues to masturbate.
The gap is indescribably refreshing.
"N-no way...even my chest! Haahaaa...hnnn!"
Not satisfied with just her vagina, she began to rub her breasts as well.
Liesl''s breasts are enormous, and from my seat, I could see how they get distorted even on top of her clothes.
"No way, I''m about to...already!?"
"What''s the matter? Are you about to cum?"
"Hyaaa, ahhnn! D-don''t. Don''t look at me!"
"If you don''t want me to look, why don''t you just stop?"
"T-this brute! Devil! Aaahhhhn!"
Then, Liesl''s body trembles as her hands moved more violently.
"No way, I don''t want to cum in front of him. Ahh, aaaaaahhh!"
She kept using one hand to stir her vagina while the other rubs her breasts.
I''ming! I can''t believe I''m doing this! I''m cummiiiiiiinnngg! Aaaah!"
Liesl climaxed as her whole body convulsed.
Unfortunately, this is not enough to stop the effects of my spell.
"It''s not enough, it''s not enough! I''m going crazy!"
Liesl began to masturbate again, but she would not be satisfied without achieving the pleasure she desired even if she continues this.
Perhaps realizing this, she looked in my direction with regretful biting of her teeth.
With a shudder, she gets down on all fours and flips her ass to me.
"P-please. I can''t take it anymore. Please fuck me with your dick."
My arousal increased instantly at the sight of Liesl, who had been acting so stubbornly until a moment ago, now shallowly begging me in front.
"Are you sure? You were trying to capture me a while ago. Or, is this a farce to let my guard down?"
I tried to make her confess first.
"P-please! I beg you! I''m telling you the truth!"
"Then, what are you doing waiting for us behind the door? Were you nning something else?"
"Th-that''s..."
"Then I guess you won''t get it then. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Liselotte."
"No, don''t leave! I was masturbating! I was fingering myself while watching you from the gaps of the door!"
"Is that so? You''re not nning anything else?"
"I''m not! So please, please fuck me with your big and hard cock!"
"It can''t be helped then, if you say it that much."
Feeling another sess, I approached my next woman with a nasty smile on my face, which even I could tell without looking at a mirror.
Chapter 146 Strict Teacher! 1 R18
Liesl, unable to stand the tingling sensation any longer, started begging me upfront.
I got up from my chair and climbed on the bed.
"Wha, what have I said just now...!?"
But it seems that my sudden movement made her consciousness return, making her realize the graveness of what she had just said. Because of that, she immediately crawled away right after I approached her.
Her movements arecking in finesse, however. The leading cause is obviously her body bing in heat.
Still, I miscalcted. Because her true feelings are amplified, it also meant that her fear has intensified as well. Did my act of climbing on the bed be the trigger for her anxiety? Considering how straitced she is, I won''t be surprised she hasn''t experienced apany of a man until now, thus, igniting her caution.
For now, let''s soothe her feelings to calm her down.
"You don''t have to run away. I''ll make sure to take good care of you."
I caught up to her in a few steps and embraced her gently by the waist.
"D-don''t touch me! Do you know what you''re trying to do!?"
"You want me to fuck you. Didn''t you just say that? I''m just giving you what you want?"
"M-My mouth just moved on my own, so..."
"Your mouth? What does it say in your heart, then?"
The spell I used in Liesl has no effect other than amplifying the person''s true desires.
So, no matter how she points it out, my spell shouldn''t be the cause of what she just said.
I told her the nature of my spell, but she just looks at me with a face of disbelief.
"What, you think I''m still up to something?"
"What else could it be but that!?"
"Well, let''s ask your body then."
I put my hand around Liesl''s private parts while she''s on all fours.
"Ahh. Nhaaaa! Don''t touch me there!"
"Already drenched, aren''t we? It would have been the same even if I didn''t touch it."
"Don''t lie to me. You did something on my body to be like this."
Still nervous, huh.
And apparently, this woman still wanted to me me for everything.
I''m aware that I''m groping a woman, but I''m pissed off that I''m being used of something so oundish.
I took out the meat rod out of my pants and pushed it against Liesl''s wet vagina.
"-? Something hot hit me just now...W-what''s this? No way. It''s bigger up close. Will it even fit...No, that''s not it, stop pushing it!"
"Just when are you gonna make up your mind? Never mind. I''ll make you taste it first for you to decide."
I ignored Liesl''s undecisive resistance and started moving my hips.
Her vagina quickly epted my cock. After all, it has already melted from the pleasure from her masturbation earlier.
The tip of my member hit her hymen right away, but it broke through it like paper and reached all the way to the back at once.
"Ahiii! Giuuu! It''s entering...all the way to the back!"
Liesl''s vagina epted me so smoothly that if it weren''t for the hymen I just broke, I wouldn''t believe that she''s a virgin.
It just shows that she genuinely wants to ept me well.
"Take a look. You''re sucking me all the way in."
I held Liesl''s head down and showed her our joining parts.
"Ahh, it''s really in...my first time is...with such a man."
She expresses her arousal for a moment, then shivers at me in anger.
The quick change and the gap in her reactions are adorable. Still, no matter how furious she stares at me, it doesn''t change the fact that she had lead it to this result.
"Well, then. Let''s have some fun, shall we?"
"What do you mean by f...aauuhh, nhiiii! My insides are being pierced...I could feel it all the way through my stomach!"
I grabbed Liesl''s hips and began to swing them from behind, making a dry popping sounds as my hips make contact with her tight and meaty ass.
Whenever I poke her vagina with my meat stick, it tightens up nicely, making me morefortable with each of my every thrust.
Though the person in question has a stubborn personality, her insides are amusingly straightforward.
Well, it won''t be for long for Liesl to be like this as well.
"Yes, there! Wait, stop. Don''t move your hips!"
Liesl continues to resist, moving her arms and legs in an unseemly manner, but her true intentionse out from time to time, making our coption even more entertaining.
"Why are you still so stubborn? Just follow your true desires. I know you want this all along."
"I''m not! I won''t admit it!"
Despite her not letting go, she still stubbornly refuses to obey me. Having got no other choice, I decided to make one more move.
"Then, I''ll be turning up the heat a bit. Try your best to endure this because it will be much different from the sensations you had so far."
I moved one of my hands holding her hips and made it reach underneath, toward her precious ce.
When I touched the most sensitive part of the woman''s body, her clitoris, she lets out a scream.
"Ahiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? W-what did you just do!? Nhaaa, aaaaaaaaauuuuhh!"
Liesl, who didn''t know what happened to her, could only gasp at the new pleasure that just came.
I didn''t rest my hand and continued to caress her bulging pea.
"Hyaaaaa! Auuhh, ohooooooo! My head, my head is going nk! I can''t think anything anymore!"
Liesl''s arms, unable to stand the repeated waves of pleasure, finally started giving in. Now she''s just managing herself upright on her elbows.
Her knees are already jerking, as if they''re about to lose their power at any time.
I''m sure she won''t be able tost much longer.
Feeling a bit of relief due to the lowering resistance, I began shaking my hips again while enjoying Liesl''s vagina in full.
"Haa, haaa...my body...can''t move...my insides...vited...but...not enough."
"How is it, being pierced all the way to the back? Feels great, right?"
"Who is feeling good...hauunn! Aah, aahh, ahiiii!"
Maybe because of the repeated viting of her clit, Liesl''s pussy has be more heated inside.
I could already feel an intense stimtion in her womb entrance despite this being her first time.
As a matter of fact, the blood, which had been the symbol of her purity, has already been washed away by love juices overflowing non-stop from her private gap.
"Liesl. From here on, I''ll make you realize your true feelings. I''m going to show the real you and how you love sex deep inside your heart."
I spoke behind the ear of the straitced knight teacher, as her blonde hair in a ponytail shook and rampaged with every impact of my pistons.
I could feel the excitement beginning to run from my waist through the top of my head.
"B-but, if you do that, then I''m not gonna be able to go back...I''m going to be a lewd teacher...aaahhhhnn!"
Despite her remarks, Liesl''s vagina''s insides became more tightly mped, sending further stimtion to my meat rod.
Having felt the brunt of it, I moved my hips even more.
"It''s about time I make you cum soon."
I slowly pulled the rod out before giving one big thrust into her cervix.
I repeated this process as if I was breaking a rock with a pike.
"It''s reaching all the way to the back, kyaauu! I-I can''t hold it back any longer...Ahhh, Aaah, aaaaah!"
The inside walls of Liesl starts to convulse.
She''s already having her climax.
"Kukuku. Do you think this is the end?"
Little did she know, the fun is just beginning.
I mercilessly pursued her pussy as she cums, scraping her now sensitive spot tip of my cock.
"Cumming! I''m cumming again! Ahhhh! Why, why are you not stopping!?"
"Liesl, you''re such a slut, you know that?"
"That''s ridiculous. It''s you who are-"
"The only effect of my spell is to enhance a person''s true feelings and desires. There shouldn''t be such an effect that makes them go into heat. Do you know what it means?"
"I don''t know, and I don''t even want to know!"
Liesl turns her face away as if showing her final will to resist.
Not enough? Let''s deal her a bigger blow.
"In other words, if you truly felt satisfied with your first masturbation, wouldn''t havee so many times in a row."
"N-no, don''t say it!"
"In fact, you could already tell, right? There is not a presence of mana reaction from your body right now."
If you are a person who has mastered the arts of wizardry to some extent, you will be able to tell if a spell is being activated around you.
As for the body maniption spell I had unleashed on her right after she approached the door? It has already been dispelled since the time she started fingering herself.
Which means, this entire time, if she really desires to, she would have just walked away rather than waiting here to get vited by me. Yet her lewd thoughts kept her so busy that she couldn''t figure out that simple act.
After pointing out this shocking fact, Liesl immediately lost her words.
"This means the way you are acting at this moment, your movements, all of it, was all on you. It was all due to the pent-up libido you''ve been holding deep inside, that instead of desiring a way to escape, you desired to get vited by me instead."
"No. no...it can''t be. I don''t believe you."
"At this point, your words don''t matter anymore. You will bring up your true nature soon enough."
I started my rampage on her again.
This time,pared to my earlier struggle, she''s now much more cooperative than thest time, upset by the truth that was let out by me.
Whenever I stimte her clit, she immediately cums together with her vagina, even if the touch is a light one.
"Aaaaaaaaaah, cumming, I can''t stop cumming!"
"There''s only one condition for this to end. Do you want to know?"
"I want to know! Please! I''ll do anything you want, just make it stop!"
It''s still amusing that despite realizing the truth, she still couldn''t ept it, but when I offered her a solution while sounding as if I am the culprit, she believes it at once.
So, I whispered to Liesl, who''s about to go crazy with pleasure at any moment now.
"If you ept my seed in your womb, this feeling of yours will stop at once."
"But I''ll get pregnant!"
"And so, what are you going to do? if you let this continue, you might as well go crazy...you don''t want that, right?"
Will she choose to go crazy, or will she choose to get seeded?
"...let it out. Pour all of your brutish seed in my womb! I don''t care anymore!"
"Very well. One seeded pussy,ing right up."
I sped up my pistons, increasing both our arousals.
"Ahhhii! So fast! I''m going to cum. Yes, I''m going to cum again!"
"I''m going to let it out soon. mp your insides and make sure it doesn''t spill out."
This might be an absurd order for Liesl, who had just lost her virginity, but despite her rejecting words, she obediently moved her hips as hard as she could to stimte my meat rod inside.
Soon, I reached my limit.
"I''m gonna cum. Take it all without spilling."
I brought my hips tightly close against Liesl''s ass and pressed the tip of my cock against her cervix.
Then, I ejacted as it is.
"-! H-hot, so hot! Your seed ising into my womb! Aahh, no, I''m cumming again!!"
Liesl reaches climax at the same time, slumping her upper body down the bed.
I pressed my hips against her quivering buttocks and poured everyst drop of my semen inside.
When the rhythms of ejaction subsided, I finally let go of Liesl''s hips.
"Haa, haaa...fuu, Kuh..."
Lise''s upper body then falls on the bed as she pants afterward, her hips still raised up high.
I immediately felt the power returning to my cock upon witnessing the incredible sight.
I told her that it will be over once I cum inside, but there was still one more hole left to put it in.
I thought to myself as I watched her anus twitching above her pussy hole, which is now leaking with my white stuff.
Chapter 147 Strict Teacher! 2 R18
"Uu, my insides feel numb..."
Liesl is currently lying down the bed, savoring the afterglow of her first climax.
"How is it? Did it feel good?"
"D-don''t be stupid. I-I''ll sue you for sure."
Yet, her answer to my question is harsh as ever.
I had made her cum so much, but she still hadn''t lost her stubbornness.
What a waste.
"How long do you think you can keep up this attitude?"
"Until you''re thrown in jail, of course. If you want to keep my mouth shut, you''ll have to kill me. So? What are you gonna do now, huh?"
As she said this, Liesl''s face twisted. But why do I feel like there''s a hint of delight in her words? Is she taunting me to do it again?
However, the thought of killing her, there''s no way I''m gonna do that. Not even in the slightest.
It''s not that I am afraid to take a life. After all, beforeing as a court wizard, you have to pass a series of horrendous trials that will surely make one''s value of the living go numb. To the point that now I could only consider death as a gift of mercy, life, a form of resource, and danger, nothing but an experimental variable.
Also, if Liesl suddenly disappears, there will be quite amotion.
Even if I use Julia to manipte information, even she won''t be able to hide it forever. There''s also the case where Julia and the others will start to betray me, fearing for the possibility of their lives being taken away as well.
All the trust I earned will go to waste, the very trust that I need to fulfill my ambition.
Also, the students who trust Liesl might start acting on their own. They won''t be silent if they found out that an excellent teacher like Liesl has gone missing without notice. And being the sole man in the school, it is logical that I would be their prime suspect.
Most of all, I won''t be able to enjoy Liesl''s amazing body ever again.
"What am I gonna do, huh...well, there are still many other ways."
"So, you''re gonna vite me again, huh? You''re gonna fuck me again with your thick, hard, beastly cock of yours and ram it non-stop in my fresh pussy? Or will you use your spell to make my body submit to you first? Which is it?"
"You know, for a captive, you''re very oddly specific of your words. Are you really anticipating it that much?"
"T-there''s no way I''m anticipating it, you perverted scum!"
It would be rather convincing if don''t you say those words with a smile on your face, though.
"Well, there''s that way as well, making you submit with a spell, but it won''t be good if the spell got broken in the middle."
It''s fine if our distance is within my reach, but it''s not possible if I have to cover the whole campus, as even with my excellent skills, I still have my limits
Besides, this is a Sorceress'' School.
The other teachers will definitely notice the spell I cast on Liesl.
"That''s why I''m not gonna rely on my spells to make you give in."
"Aren''t you just not confident of yourself? Coward. Well, a coward like you won''t be able to make me submit anyway, no matter how hard you vite my body."
Liesl says so with confidence. As for what she''s confident of, I honestly don''t wanna know.
Still, her mental fortitude has surprised me, though in a very different way than I have expected.
Even so, a human''s willpower has its limits. It turns especially fragile when you''re aimed at a weakness you didn''t expect. Yet, I''m not confident now if it still applies to her. Because this woman ¨C is just perverted to the core.
Still, there''s no turning back now.
"Even without resorting to that, I will make you submit. For I''m going to use this ce instead."
I rubbed my finger against Liesl''s twitching anus.
"Wait, you bastard! That ce is-"
Liesl looked back in a panic.
Looks like this part is still fine. I would be troubled, though, if she also expects to be vited here.
After all, there are no bounds for a perverted woman.
"You may not know it, but there are some ys out there that use this hole."
I cast a spell to conjure a small amount of warm water and modified its structure a bit.
It is a spell that conjures lotions used in High-end brothels.
I applied it on my finger and inserted it inside her hole.
"Wait, I''m not ready yet! Don''t put it in! Aaaaaaahh!"
While listening to her screams, I inserted it deeper and deeper.
It''s really tight, but I must not take too long.
I have to move quickly while Lise''s body is still on fire.
"How does it feel to have a finger in your anus? it doesn''t hurt as much as you think, right?"
"I feel very unpleasant! Pull it out at once!"
"Are you sure about that? Do you really want me to pull it out?"
"Where in the part of "Pull it out" can''t you understand? I said pull...ahiiiiii!?"
Following Liesl''s words, I pulled out my finger at once, making thetter yelp an adorable cry.
"Wh-what is this? Did you do something to my body again?"
"No. all I''m using is this lotion. It''s mainly about cleansing and preventing disease, and there shouldn''t be any aphrodisiac ingredient mixed inside."
To show her proof, I took a lick at some of the lotion in front of Liesl. Of course, with the portion and the finger I didn''t use to fill her ass.
She was puzzled to see that I didn''t seem to have any change at all.
"No way...then it really is me..."
"You''ll feel even better once you develop it. For some people, it is more arousing than the actual sex."
As I said this, I inserted my finger into her anus again.
This time, I moved my finger in and out right from the start.
"No, this can''t be...for me to feel good with this kind of thing..."
"Still, to think you are capable of immediately enjoying an unknown pleasure you never knew existed, as expected of Liesl, you truly are a perverted woman."
"I''m not a pervert! H-how could I feel good in such an unclean hole!? It''s disgusting!"
As usual, Liesl stubbornly refuses to acknowledge the pleasure.
The more you resist like that, the more obedient you will be when you give in.
I can''t wait to see what kind of changes she will show meter on.
After that, I continued to develop her anus, getting her used to taking in two fingers until she had enough room to do so.
I gave her a fair amount of pleasure in the process, but she still denied it in the end.
"Now it''s time for the real thing."
"Do whatever you want because this will be thest time you will ever enjoy it."
"Very well, Liesl. I will do that and please myself with you as much as I can."
I applied some lotion on my cock and started pressing it against her anus.
"Hnn! Fuu, fuuu...guuhh!"
Is she trying to endure it by biting her teeth?
Sadly, those tearful efforts of yours will alle for naught.
I sank my meat rod further inside.
"Nguuu! Uuuuuuuu!"
"I know you''re feeling it, Liesl. I''m gonna go in and out of you after this."
The meat stick entered her bowels, and to be honest, it was pretty hard.
But now that I''vee this far, I guess I''ll just have to keep going.
I regained myposure and continued to insert it through.
Since it''s not a part that''s used sexually, I can''t force it like I did with her pussy.
After a bit of pushing and pulling, I was finally able to insert it all the way to the base.
"It''s finally in, Liesl."
"it''spletely in...I can''t believe it...I''m having sex with my ass! Uuu, my stomach feels so full."
"Well, then. Let''s move it from here."
When I said that, Liesl''s body jerked and shuddered.
"Wait...slow down, slow down, okay?"
"Before, you''re rejecting me so much, and now you''re requesting me? Some kind of woman you are."
"But, but...though I can manage it with your fingers, if such a big thing is plunged in all at once, my ass will definitely be ruined!"
"It is me who will decide if I want to or not. Also, didn''t you tell me this would be myst?"
Ignoring Lise''s words, I pushed my hips in.
I scraped out her bowels with the tip of my cock, and in return, the tight anus mps my meat rod instantly.
"Kuhoooooooo!? Ooh, aaaaaahh!"
Liesl panted while letting out a cry.
It wasn''t just a wild moan. It was a cry without any care for shame and reputation whatsoever, enough to warp her beautiful face by a lot.
"How is it going, Miss Liselotte Canaris? Do you find being fucked in your ass stimting?"
"Hiii, hiii...I don''t know...I don''t know! What''s going on with my ass?"
"As you can see, I have developed it so you can feel my cock better."
"No, it can''t be! For me to feel it in my ass, that will make me a slut!"
"That''s why I said you are a slut from the start. You''re already a bonafide pervert, Liesl."
"No! I''m not a pervert!"
She shook her head in denial, so I mmed my cock into her again.
"Ahiii! My ass is getting prated again!"
"And it''s only going to get better from here on."
With that being said, I started shaking my hips.
Being in the rear made it easy for me to move.
Thanks to the lubricating power of the lotion, even though she''s tight, my movements were smooth, making me enjoy her anal hole to the fullest even though it''s her first time.
"You have a good tightness here. No, maybe this one is even better? What do you think?"
"H-how would I know!?"
I don''t have as much experience with anal as I do with the vagina, but it''s still one of the best sensations I had.
"No way. No way...if this continues, then I will really feel it better in the ass...!"
"Oh, what''s this? You''re leaking quite a lot of love juices out here. It just shows how much you''re feeling good in our anal sex."
"No, don''t look there!"
"Then where am I supposed to look? Tell me."
I ask as I shake my hips.
"...guh! M-my ass...look at my ass more."
"Heee, is that so? Very well. I''m gonna enjoy your ass a lot."
I smiled then shook my hips even harder.
Liesl''s anus, which had already gotten used to my member, is now sucking on it with ease.
But the most important thing is that I could feel Liesl''s stubborn front disappearing, bit by bit.
"Are about to cum? Are you going to cum from an anal fucking that you''ve been resisting so long?"
"N-no, stupid! Shut up!"
"Even though you''re not doing great in our chatter, you sure are having fun down here."
"Hyaaaa, ahiiii! S-so deep! Mmmmmmpphh!"
She grabbed the sheet and pushed her face into the pillow, indicating that she was close to climaxing.
"Admit it, admit that you''re feeling good in your ass."
"Hii, hiiii! Kugu, gufuh! I don''t want to cum, I don''t want to cum, but I can''t..."
I shook my hips more, trying to make her cum onest time. Along with it, I tried a different approach.
I approached near her ear, and with a gentle voice, I spoke.
"It''s okay. Go ahead. Come with your anus that you''ve denied the whole time. I won''t find it strange. Promise."
"Oooh, Ohiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! Cuummmiiingg, I''m cummmmmmiiiiiiiiiinnnnngggg!!"
At longst, with her entire body stiffening, Liesl finally gave in.
"I''m cummiiiingg! I''m cummiiinnnnnggg!"
She came so hard she almost fainted, but just before she fell, I quickly caught her in my grasp.
She had made me go through a lot, but it''s still far from over. She''s still one step away from bingpletely mine.
Now then, Liesl. Let me show you how it feels like if you give all of yourself to me.
Chapter 148 Strict Teacher! 3 R18
I stooped over and covered the now unmoving Liesl with my body.
As her knees were already copsed, she is now in a position where her body is lying face down.
"Fuuu, fuuuu."
And despite being muffled by the sheets, I could hear her breathing hard, as if she''s trying to release the remaining heat that has built up inside her.
I''m sure that''s hard to do when you''re sandwiched between the bed and me.
"You finally came with your ass. And it was a big one too..."
"Uu...my ass...it can no longer go back the way it was before..."
Apparently, it seems that she found it really unbearable that she had climaxed in a very kinky way.
She was a lot sullener than before.
However, she''s also one breath away from making her mine entirely.
"Don''t look so down. It''s not like I don''t want a woman who cums with her ass. In fact, I like those kinds of women as well."
"R-really? You don''t think I''m crazy?"
She looked at me with tears in her expectant eyes.
Well, there''s no reason to develop you like this just to throw you away afterward, is it?
But from the point of view of Liesl, who doesn''t have much knowledge in this area to begin with, being able to cum with your anus is nothing short of a lowly and dirty act.
As this interpretation of hers is convenient for me, let''s just use this to our advantage.
"Of course. In fact, I''m still nning to have sex with you after this."
"I-is that true? Y-you''re not disgusted? Thank goodness. N-no, I mean, a-as expected of a perverted scum. Your lust for women has no bounds!"
"Sigh. I''m getting tired of your skit. You know what? No matter what you say, I''m gonna fuck you as it is, you perverted slut!"
"No way~! Ahhhn, don''t move iit~!"
"I don''t care if you cry or scream. I''m not going to stop. I''m going to fuck you until you pass out, just the way you like it inside."
"YES- Ah, no! If you do that, you''re going to break my ass~!"
Imenced viting Liesl once more as she raises her rejection in a delighted tone.
"You don''t have to worry about getting loose. I''ll fix it for youter."
I resumed by hitting down on the ass that was lying down first.
The rod smoothly buried itself to the base, and whenever I extract it, the tightness of the anus to the tip of my cock bes extreme that it almost brought her bowels outside.
But I didn''t care about that, and I just kept on fucking her.
Just enjoy it for now, and make sure to fix itter.
"I''m feeling good in my ass... I''m really feeling it here!"
"Isn''t that right? With this, you''ll never return to a normal woman again."
When I whispered this, Liesl''s body shivered.
"But if you be my woman, I''ll fuck you in the ass anytime you want."
This time, her anus squeezed tighter.
Her body really is an honest one. I just hope she''s going to be like this soon.
"Now that you''ve discovered this pleasure, be my woman, and you''ll be able to enjoy it all."
"...¡"
A few secondster, as if she made up her mind, Liesl finally opens her mouth.
"Y-you''re a lowly pervert...but, If I do as you say, will I ..."
I''ve been waiting so long for those words.
"Yeah. You''ll be able to enjoy this pleasure for a long time toe."
"Then...I''ll give myself to you. From now on, I''ll be your¡ªhyauuuuu!"
I interrupted Liesl''s words by pinching her ass in mid-sentence.
"Very good, Liesl. But lowly pervert? Looks like I have to clear up our positions first."
"Aaah, aah, I''m sorry."
"And, just that? I guess you didn''t really like it then. Let''s stop it here."
"No! Don''t stop! I''m sorry for calling you a pervert. I''m sorry for being a pretentious woman. I really like being fucked in the ass. So, please, please fuck me more. Please make me your woman, Sir Fay!"
"Well said. From now on, you are now my woman."
With this, Liesl ispletely mine.
What I just need to do is to love her to the fullest.
"Come to think of it, I haven''t touched you here yet, haven''t I?"
I put one of my hands to the side of Liesl, who is currently propped up on her elbows.
The purpose is, of course, to reach for her chest.
Liesl''s breasts were so big that instead of hanging loosely, it was still getting pressed on the bed even though she''s already on her elbows.
If it''s this big, she won''t be able to sleep properly on her face.
"Ahnn. It''s too big that it''s disgusting, isn''t it?"
Liesl didn''t seem too happy about being touched.
"Because of these disgusting things on the way, I''m less sharp with my sword than I was when I was younger."
"Well, they are certainly a hindrance when moving."
It''s like having a few kilos of weight on you at all times, so even if you hold them down, it can''t help but slow you down.
"It''s because of these breasts that I was unable to be a knight and was ended up getting picked by this school..."
"Really? That''s good to know."
"What? What did you just...say?"
Liesl turned around and looked at me with a look of disbelief.
"After all, it will be a shame if such a nice pair of breasts only end up being shoved under a decrepit piece of armor. You''d be happier with me squeezing them instead."
Stretching out my other hand as well, I began to squeeze both her breasts from the left and right.
The two soft mountain flesh changed shapenguidly, and Lise''s breathing became even more ragged.
"Haaa, haaa...if you rub it so hard, I''m going to cum with my breasts!"
"Then feel free to cum with your breasts. I told you that I''m gonna ept everything about you. Also, I love women who cum from being fondled in their breasts."
"N-no...I-if you say it that way, then I won''t be able to stop myself!"
As if responding to her lord''s arousal, Liesl''s pussy leaked more love juices, and her anus became even tighter around my cock. However, reluctance was still present in the beautiful knight teacher''s face.
"Is it really true? Even with these things, you''ll still love me?"
"Of course. As long as you need me, I''ll be here, for as long as you want."
Even among women with a beautiful face and body, only a few have the quality to be debauched with lust like Liselotte.
As if I''m letting go of a wonderful woman like her.
"In fact, asmemoration for bing my woman, I''m going to vite your breasts and ass at the same time."
I cast my body maniption spell to assist Liesl to stand on all fours and started shaking my hips from behind.
Of course, I didn''t forget to caress her big tits as well.
"Ooh, my breasts and ass are being groped and vited!"
"You''re still stiff on your words. You can be more perverted as you like."
I taught her dirty words in her ear.
"Now, say that out loud."
"Harder, d-do it harder..."
"Come on, you can do it. take a deep breath and say it out loud."
This made her gulp once, and after taking a deep breath like I said,
"P-please fuck my slutty asshole with your big hard cock and squeeze my big cow-like tits even harder!"
Liesl''s face turned red with shame. However, she was still able to say it.
Considering how she was so stubborn a while ago, she made a lot of progress, and with that, I couldn''t suppress my excitement anymore.
"You did well. As a reward, I''ll fuck you hard in both ces as much as you want!"
As Liesl''s arms and legs are now being moved by my spell, she won''t fall down so easily.
I took advantage of this and squeezed her breasts as hard as possible while I mmed my entire weight on to her hips.
"It feels so good from above and below! Ahhh, aahhhh, I can''t take it any longer!"
"That''s it, you''re doing great, Liesl. I''m starting to enjoy it as well."
While rubbing her bountiful breasts from below, I then proceed to pinch the nipples at the top with my fingers.
She''s bing more sensitive as the pleasure builds up.
I could tell by looking at her body, which is now quivering nonstop since we startedmitting each other''s bodies.
"Hiiii! Ihiiii! My nipples will stretch out and swell if you tweak with them so hard!"
"You already have such big breasts. It will have no difference if they get a little bigger as well."
"Please, don''t tease the tips of my breasts too much..."
"Oooh. You''ve be much more reserved. I like that as well."
Now that she has be more docile, I no longer need to be hard on her, so instead of pinching her nipples with my fingers, I rolled them with my palms instead. My hips remained its violence, however.
"Ooohh, so deep! It''s going deep inside my ass again...I''m gonna cum, I''m gonna cum inside my ass once more...Haauuhhaaa."
"You''re now doing splendid in our anal sex."
"Th-that''s because Arius''s cock is so big it''s gouging me to the depths!"
I can''t help but feel good if you say it like that.
"Now then. As a reward for your efforts, I''ll cum inside you as it is."
"Haaa, haa...! But if you put a hot load inside me right now, I''m going to cum!"
"That''s why I''m doing it. Don''t pull your ass back."
"It feels so good already, but if you cum inside me, I''ll definitely do it. I will shout and moan like crazy."
"The more you moan, the more satisfied I''ll be, so don''t be afraid to go wild. Besides, I have already epted you, so there''s no more reason for you to hold back, isn''t it?"
I said as I moved my hips wildly and tortured her anus.
"Now then, show me the best you can cum as I fill up a creampie with your ass, Liesl!"
Byururururu!
I released my pent up lust and let my semen flow into the knight teacher''s ass.
"I''m cumming! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummiiiiiinnnnngggg!!"
Liesl also climaxed, creating another level of tightness in her anus. This resulted in more semen being pumped out because of the added stimtion.
The climaxsted for a long time, and in the end, Liesl passed out, still standing on all fours.
I pulled out my meat stick and revoked my spell, causing her to plopnguidly on the bed like a puppet with its strings cut, and Iid her properly afterward.
"That was a lot of fun, Liesl. Look forward to more of it in the future."
After throwing those words, Iy down beside her to heal my fatigue.
Chapter 149 Legendary Three Way! 1 R18
As we moved to the bed, Liesl began to fidget more.
"Uhm...are we really going to do it with the three of us?"
"Fufufu. What are you talking about now that we''re here? Are you still nervous?"
Julia, who''s currently taking off her clothes, asks her andughs.
Then, she approaches Liesl without any clothes on.
In the meantime, I think it''s safe to leave her in Julia''s hands.
I spoke in my mind as I observed them.
As for me, I had alreadyid myself on the bed.
"So, Theo has already embraced four people, including me?"
For the time being, Julie is telling Liesl about Inez''s involvement.
This surprised her even more than Annica, even though she already knew that I was expanding my reach in the school.
"Though I only heard about it, to be able to seduce even the student council president, even I couldn''t believe it as well."
Well, Inez has a reputation among the teachers as an excellent student.
I''m sure they expect her to be thest to fall into my hands.
"Yes. As both of them are also cute, if we''re not careful, the young''uns might take Arius soon as we''re not looking."
"That''s...! It''s a bit of a problem..."
Even though Julia sounded as if she''s very troubled by it, I could see a glimpse of her dark smile even from my seat.
From her point of view, Liesl must be someone who can be easily handled.
Or maybe she''s just enjoying her embarrassed appearance? I really hope it''s thetter.
"Really? Just a bit of a problem?"
"Uh...that''s..."
She must have confirmed that further pursuit was no longer necessary for Liesl.
Due to this, Julia stops fiddling around andes to the bed with thetter in tow.
"That''s why, to prevent that, I''m going to teach Liesl some techniques so that you won''t lose to those youngsters."
"I can''t let headmistress do that!"
"Oh, but before that, let''s forget about the hierarchy of the school on this bed. You can call me Julia as well."
After that, the two of theme up to my legs.
"Now, then. The first step is to give him a good service."
Julia slips off my pants and underwear, leaving my bottom naked.
It suddenly became a little chilly, but that was soon reced by a warm and soft feeling as Julia and Liesl came up to my waist and started rubbing their bodies against my legs.
"Will he really feel good with this?"
"You don''t have to look so worried, Liesl. How can he not feel good when he''s surrounded by two beautiful women?"
I nodded to that question.
Julia is an excellent headmaster but is head over heels for me and my cock. Liesl seems to be strong-willed at first nce but actually loves to be fucked in her ass.
They are both beautiful and perverted women at a level that could already be considered as very rare.
"Julia''s right, Liesl. Certainly, I came here to this academy to pick up students at first, but from the instant you served me, I almost forgot about that goal."
"R-really? I never thought you like me that much. Fufufu."
Because she usually has that tight expression, Lieslughing had more destructive power than I imagined.
I almost fell dumbstruck by that smile.
"Hey, if you''re just gonna chat, then don''t mind if I dig in first."
Meanwhile, Julia took advantage of the opportunity and took possession of my meat stick underneath.
It was already hard, but still not in full throttle. About 50%, maybe?
She started rubbing it a couple of times and then stuck out her tongue to lick it.
"Hnnnn, nnrero! Chu, nururu..."
As expected of someone already familiar with my meat rod, Julia''s blowjobs are getting more and more powerful.
"Liesl, take a closer look. This is how you do it."
"O-okay. I understand."
Liesl stood next to Julia and observed her sucking.
I haven''t had her serve with her mouth yet, so it''s probably the first time she''s actually seen someone do a blowjob.
"Wow, Arius''s thing is getting harder and harder..."
Apparently, or should I say thankfully? Liesl''s hesitation over sexual matters has already diminished by a lot.
It seems that once the switch of a woman is turned on, she bes more proactive, no matter how straightced she is.
"Nnnha! Here, Liesl. Try it as well."
"Me? But I''ve only been watching..."
"I''ll give you some advice. It''s a whole lot better to get used to it practically rather than learning it through visual."
She presented the meat rod she has been licking until now to Liesl.
Though her earlier speech fits in the proper terms an educator should use, the current application is entirely something else.
Also, Liesl seemed very nervous.
Should I put on some defensive spells just in case?
"This, like Julia just did? ...huaaamu!"
Liesl took the plunge and opened her mouth, holding the tip of my cock with her lips.
From the way she did it without shivering, I could say she''s got quite the courage.
"Hnnn, ufuaahmmm. Nmmmhh!?"
However, that courage didn''tst long as my cock suddenly twitches in reaction.
"Don''t panic. Just open your mouth lightly. Breathe, then run your tongue over his cock."
"Y-yes, head- Julia...Chuu, nlero! Chubu, chubuu, jupuu!"
Julia lectured her on how to suck a cock, and Liesl continued as it is.
"Yes, that''s it, you''re doing great. Isn''t that right, Arius?"
"It''s pretty good for a first-timer."
The feeling of her moving her slightly rough tongue along with her moist and wet mouth was really pleasant.
But the best of them was the sight of Liesl working her hardest.
I am currently tainting a beautiful woman who was left untouched until this age. The feeling of it is unexinable.
It''s also quite amusing that her first blowjob was after her anal sex.
I can''t wait to see her moan and groan when I shove it up her asshole.
"Nmuuu!? It has grown bigger again. I can''t hold it well in my mouth anymore."
I unconsciouslypared the Liesl in front me and the Liesl back there in Annica''s room, and I couldn''t help but feel excited.
She has transformed so much that the only thing they remained inmon is their faces and bodies.
Still, it was clearly present that our knight teacher is not experienced enough to suck a fully erect meat stick.
For that, Julia extended her hand from beside her.
"Then, how about we lick it all together this time?"
"T-together?"
Julia nods to Liesl, who was a little surprised.
"We''ll start by licking from both sides at the same time."
Julia led the way, and the double blowjob immediately began.
Liesl licked from the left side, and Julia licked from the right.
And as the size of my meat rod was already more than sufficient, the two of them were able to lick it without having to interfere with each other.
When I saw the two serving the big tree-like meat stick, I couldn''t help but smile.
This was precisely the kind of scene I was looking for.
"Why are you smiling so much ...is our service is that good?"
"Who knows?.... Well, this situation feels like a harem. "
"Fufufu. I see. It seems that Theo likes being served by multiple women. Shall I invite the other two next time?"
I added Annica and Inez to the current line-up in my brain.
If that happens, I won''t be able to suppress my libido.
"Okay, that''s enough. This time, put pressure on that part a bit more."
Julia murmured and turned to Liesl.
"That''s it. As for the next, I need you to work on the tip of his cock. Can you do that for me?"
"I''ll try."
When they parted ways, Liesl went over and licked the ns, while Julia stooped down and licked the base.
"Haaamuu! Nguuu, juuzuzuzuzuzu! Jurujuru."
Lieslmenced sucking the tip. She couldn''t take it entirely in her mouth yet, but she still managed to do it partially.
I could feel the carnal desire building up around my waist from my sensitive part''s intense stimtion.
"Then I''ll go this way."
Julia''s tongue slid down and began to caress the balls at the base.
The tender spot''s stimtion made me brace myself for a moment, but her touch was really soft.
''It''s a ce you don''t usually get touched, so it feels good to have it massaged, doesn''t it?"
Indeed, this can only be left to Julia, who is ustomed to the act.
"It''s certainly good, but if you''re going to do it, you have to tell me first. I was really surprised."
"But our strategy was still a sess, wasn''t it? Now then, let us make you cum like crazy."
Julia gave the signal, and Liesl nodded in agreement.
"Lero, njuuuuuu! Jupu, nurururu!"
"Haamu, lero! Arius~!"
The two sucked and licked my meat stick in perfect harmony, making me put my hands above their heads as my pent up desire threatened to explode.
"Kuh. I''m gonna let it out. Bring your faces closer to me."
I moved Julia to line up with Liesl, then ejacted on both of their pretty faces.
The semen that squirted out like some spell was used in it instantly stains both their beautiful cheeks, foreheads, noses, and mouths.
"Haa, haa...amazing. My face feels so hot as if I''m going to get burned."
"It''s a shame if we waste so much of it. Nnmuh, kero."
Liesl was stunned by her first facial, but Julia quickly licks up the dripping semen.
Satisfied with the current scenery, I began preparations for our next act.
Chapter 150 Legendary Three Way! 2 R18
After a short break to regain my strength, my meat stick began to build up itself again.
"It''s already recovered? So fast."
Liesl, who was wiping her face with a towel, spoke as she came close.
"It''s got two people to deal with. It''s not going to waste its time resting."
"Aren''t you too...proactive about this?"
"This is why I came to this school in the first ce."
I don''t know why, but she sighed when I said that.
"And I still wonder why they are not kicking you out."
"Isn''t that obvious? It''s because I''m doing a decent job during the day."
I won''t hesitate to work hard in other areas just to get my hands on a woman.
Also, as long as you''re a good teacher, your students and colleagues will let their guard down around you.
In fact, I''ve never been suspected by anyone else for my actions, other than Liesl, who was stalking me right from the start.
Even Inez hadn''t noticed me until I showed my true colors.
"I''m going to start the next round. You guys can still afford it, right?"
"Of course. So, what are you going to do?"
Julia joined and asked me.
Well, for starters, ...Liesl?"
"What?"
She looks at me anxiously, fearing what I''m going to ask her for.
"Get on top of me and shake your hips."
"You want me to get on top of you...No. Okay, I''ll do it."
"That''s the spirit. Julia, give her some support."
Her progress is actually not bad, as she was able to serve me without biting my meat rod earlier, but it''s better if I teach her to be more aggressive this early.
"Okay. But be sure to reward me something after this."
"Just think of somethingter."
"Really? Make sure you don''t forget. Also, no takebacks... Liesl,e over here."
With Julia pulling her hand, Liesl began straddling my waist.
"You already know how to put it in, don''t you?"
"Yes. It''s the first time I''m doing it myself, though."
She was a little nervous, but she still managed to lower her hips.
And when the tip of the erect meat stick hit her front, Liesl shivered.
"Haaaa, fuuu...hnn!"
She resolved herself one more time, then tried to push my meat rod in one go.
However, it didn''t go well.
"W-why...even though it went in so smoothly earlier."
"Hmm, leave it to me for a moment."
Julia goes behind Liesl and puts her hand around her private parts.
"J-Julia!? No, not there! Haah, haannn! Women shouldn''t do those things..."
"Is that so? But I want to do it with Liesl. Or do you not want it?"
I raised my eyebrows at this conversation.
"I didn''t know you have that preference, Julia."
"I didn''t know it as well. But it''s not that I get excited about girls. It''s just that I find Liesl cute. For me, Arius is still the best."
"Well, that''s good."
Julia continued to ram Liesl with her fingers, and thetter''s alluring moans started to be stronger and stronger.
"Haaa, haaa...Julia, if you touch it that much, I''ll...!"
"Is that so? Then I''ll touch it a little more. Look, it''s pretty wet already."
Just as Julia pointed out, Liesl''s vagina had already begun overflowing with love juices.
At this point, I should be able to put it in.
"Liesl, here. You already know what to do, right?"
"Ahhh...yes, I understand."
Lise''s expression loosened up as she gradually took the rod into her other mouth.
This time it went smoothly and quickly reached the back.
"Aaaaahhh! It is reaching all the way in, and my womb is getting pushed up!"
"I can feel it hitting me too."
It may have reached deeper due to gravity, but what caught her more surprised is the pressure brought by the stimtion on her internal organs.
"But this feels really good..."
"Isn''t that right? Now try moving."
Julia puts her hands on Liesl''s hips and moves them up and down to guide her.
"Like this? Ahh, it''s scratching the walls of my stomach..."
Liesl, too, puts her hands on top of my body to stabilize her position, then moves her hips up and down.
As expected of someone good at using swords, her body coordination is excellent.
Her speed was slow at first, but after a few minutes, she was already doing her own way of making pistons.
"You''re pretty good. I don''t think I need to help you anymore."
Julia stood up after confirming that Liesl was doing well.
She then went towards my face, straddling it as she faced her subordinate who was busy pumping with her hips.
"Hey, Julia... what do you think you''re doing?"
I ask her suddenly, but she paid no attention and started dropping her waist.
"I told you to prepare a reward for me, didn''t I? It''s not every day that I get to ride on top of you, Arius."
I see. Her reward is she wants to face nt on me.
As my body is currently busy being ridden by Liesl, I''ll have no choice but to use a spell to stop Julia.
But if I do that, then I''ll be relying on my spells to do everything. I don''t want to make that a habit.
"...Only for his time. Dere it beforehand from now on."
"Fufufu, thank you! I love you, Arius~."
She said in a cheerful tone. I can''t see her from here, but I''m sure this headmistress''s expression is getting loose.
Then, after that, a wonderful ass was pressed against my face.
Thetter seemed to have already taken off her underwear, as Julia''s private parts were already exposed.
"You''ll be straddling me, but don''t go cumming before Liesl does, okay?"
As I said this, I licked her vagina with my tongue.
The moment the tip of my tongue made contact with her other pair of lips, Julia''s body twitched and turned.
In addition, love juices started to leak out from her vagina as if a valve was just released.
"Ahhnn, fuuh...I have always been the one at the receiving end, but to think it''s this good to be on top, I want to get used to this."
"You seem to like it very much. Should I do this with you often?"
"I don''t mean it like that. Besides, Arius ramming me is still a whole lot better...hauuu, yahhhn!"
As if she''s starting to feel it, Julia''s expression, which was full ofposure earlier, is now beginning to copse.
It''s a shame that I can''t see it directly this time, but I''ll make you moan a lot as payback.
"Arius! Don''t forget about me, too."
Perhaps jealous of the conversation between Julia and me, Liesl began to move her hips more violently.
Soon, dry sounds of bodies colliding with each other echoed in the whole room.
As for the speed, Liesl has gotten fast. In fact, she was much quickerpared to a normal woman. As expected of an inspiring knight.
I wonder if her equestrian skills when she was training as a knight yed a part in this? Still, I couldn''t help but worry.
"Haa, fuuu...eh? Aahh aaaahhnn! My insides, my insides are getting scraped!"
"Oioi, are you sure you want to go that fast? You won''tst if you do it that hard."
"B-but...I can''t stop my hips anymore! I want to cum already!"
Liesl''s voice went in a panic, but her movements didn''t slow down.
And because her movements are gradually getting more intense, the pleasure that was given to her proportionally rose.
This, in turn, causes her vagina to tighten, making it feel good for me as well.
"Ahhnn, huuuh! Kuh, hahii...Liesl, you don''t look so good. Are you about to cum?"
"J-Julia, help meeee! Make it stopppp!!"
"Stop you? Ahhhnn. Very well. I''ll stop you by doing this!"
"What!? No way, Hyaaaauu! Not theeeeeeeeeeere!"
Julia stretched out her hands and rubbed Liesl''s huge breasts.
While massaging them left and right, she also teases the nipples at the tips.
"Noo, you can''t tweak my nipples at the tip of my breasts!"
"You''re saying that, but it feels good, right?"
Julia was the one feeling my caress, but now she seemed to be more interested in the breasts in front of her.
"I wonder what did you eat for it to get this big?"
"I don''t know! It''s not like I wanted them to be big either...Hyauuun!"
"Are you telling me you didn''t do anything for it to be this big? I''ll spank you."
Though she''s saying that, Julia has already spanked Liesl once. p! Ah, she''s going for another. And she pinches her nipples again.
"Nooo, not my nipples again...ohiiiiiiii! I''m cumming, I''m cumming from Julia''s pping and pinchiiiing!"
Liesl convulses her whole body as she cums. I could tell just by the sensation of our hips being connected with each other.
"So, you can also make a good cumming face. Ufufu, I''m impressed."
Despite that, Julia seemed happy to see her subordinate''s fallen face.
But I wasn''t.
After all, Liesl stopped swinging her hips after she climaxed.
It was as if she''s done all of this just to sate her lust, not because she wants to serve me.
Of course, there was no way I''m going to let this pass.
I''m going to show them who their master is.
Chapter 151 Legendary Three Way! 3 R18
"Nguuu, haaa, haaa...I came as hard as I could."
Liesl''s body quivered as she took deep breaths over my shoulder.
It seems that the afterglow of her climax is still going on.
"Liesl''s face was so cute back there...I was really surprised that you could also make that kind of face."
Though Julia is being licked in her special ce and lets out sweet moans from time to time, it seems that she still has room to talk about things judging from her tone.
"Julia!? P-please forget what happened! Aaaah, not only Arius, but the headmistress has also seen it..."
And from the other side, I could hear Liesl''s voice that was full of shame on herself.
It''s not that I don''t understand her sentiments. After all, it''s too embarrassing to have your foolery get exposed in front of others.
"You don''t have to feel so shy about it."
So, I tried to appease her.
"But, but..."
"If you want, I can do it again and again to make you get used to it. Or better yet, make you do something even worse for you to ovee your sense of shame, like fucking you in the ass in front of Inez and the others?"
When I said that, Liesl''s body jolted.
"Please don''t do that! If that happens, I won''t be able to stay at the school anymore!"
"Then stop enjoying yourselves and start serving me. Your hips haven''t moved since earlier, have they?"
The tightness of her climax felt good, but she stopped moving after that.
If it continues to be cut off like this, my meat stick might dete in the worst-case scenario.
If it broke, my pride would be next.
Usually, I would have already vited her in her other ces, but my movements became limited because Julia is on top of me.
"I understand. I''ll move already, so please..."
Liesl adjusted her breathing then began to move her hips again.
"Me too~! I''m going to start moving as well."
Julia followed suit and also started grinding her hips to match Liesl.
"You''re just doing what you want...Well, fine."
It is very difficult for the person on the bottom to get sexual pleasure from facesitting.
But that''s not the case for me, for I also get aroused whenever I please a woman.
There''s also the chance to hear Julia''s charming voice out loud, which I haven''t been able to afford ever since the ss started.
"Hey, do you want topete on who can make Liesl cum first?"
All of a sudden, Julia proposed a challenge to me.
"Hmm...fine, but I won''t lose."
Of course, I epted, but right after she heard my answer, I immediately inserted my tongue into her vagina.
After all, it is always fun to make a woman with a bossy streak to fall into pleasure.
"Fuaaaah! How dirty! It''s Liesl who you should focus on first, not me!"
"But you didn''t say something about not interfering, right?"
"Ch-cheater! If that''s the case, then here, I''ll grind it in your face more!"
Julia then pressed her crotch harder into my face.
"Fuuu, hnuuu! I''m starting to know how to move it."
Meanwhile, Liesl is trying her best to swing her hips in the way she was taught by Julia.
Her movements were firm, maybe because she just climaxed once, and the peak of her excitement has already fallen to the bottom.
There''s also the fact that she was initially a swordsman, so her stamina is probably better than my own.
"You''re good. You definitely have a talent for mastering the art of sex."
"S-stop teasing her and focus on what''s in front of you!"
"Even if you say that...Liesl has a funny way of reacting."
"Eh? What''s so funny about me?"
Liesl breaks her concentration upon hearing her name. But before I could speak, Julia interrupts.
"Because she''s is the same as me. Though Liesl looks tough at first nce, your insides are still of a maiden."
"Even you, Julia!? H-hmph. Very well, now that it hase to this, I''ll make Arius cum and make you both recognize my abilities!"
With her motivation renewed, Liesl hits my spot with her hips even faster.
The way she moved around my cock in such a short period quickly made me feel like I was being pushed on the edge of my seat.
In this short time, she has already gotten ustomed to how to move correctly.
However, it was still not enough.
Grinning inwardly at her futile act, I thrust my hips up.
"Hahiii! It suddenly moved...kufuuuhhh!"
It was an unexpected action to the cute knight teacher.
Because of the sudden stimtion that was thrust in her womb, Liesl''s guard was broken, making her leak a set of alluring moans.
"What happened? Giving up after a single blow? Hey, how is it?"
I thrust my hips over and over, taunting her as I stimte her orifice.
No matter how inferior I may be in terms of physical strength, there''s still a difference of heaven and earth in our techniques in bed.
Applying my know-how on how to fuck her efficiently, I stretched out my meat rod as far as I could in our current position, then rammed it upwards as if denying the sheer force of gravity.
"Noo, nooo! If you do that, you''re gonna mess up my womb!"
And because she was also thrusting down from above, I was able to prate Liesl in a deeper location.
Each sh was so mighty it seemed I was lifting her body up by her womb.
"Fufufu. It looks really good."
Meanwhile, Julia is still pushing her hips against my face as she watched Liesl.
I could feel my tongue reaching deeper and deeper into her vagina.
"How is it? That is how it feels like to be in a ce where I''m always squeezing your stuff."
Moving my tongue around, I could feel the unevenness of the vagina and the shape of the folds.
"Nnn, akuuhh! Observe it, Arius, for I will tighten your tongue with my pussy this time."
When she said that, my tongue got mped up.
As it''s not an erogenous zone, I didn''t feel pleasure, but it''s still quite nice.
"But if I let it go like this, it will turn nd in no time."
And so, I thought for a moment and came up with an idea.
I grabbed Julia''s ass in front of me and spread it open with both hands.
Then, I magically conjured the same cleansing lotion I used on Liesl and applied them inside Julia''s anus.
"Hyaa! W-where are you touching!?"
Julia asks in a hurry.
"The same spot I used to please Liesl. I''m going to have fun with you using this one."
This one? Julia''s thoughts were halted for a few seconds, but she immediately panicked upon realizing what I meant.
She tried to pull her hips away from me, but I immediately put my arms around her thighs and restrained her in that position.
"H-hey, let go, let go of your hand...ahiiiiii!"
While enjoying the panicking appearance of Julia, I inserted a finger on her now clean anus.
It immediately twitched as if it was confused by a foreign object''s intrusion for the first time.
"It''s in. You really put it in! Ahhh, no, not there!"
"Haaa, haaa... did he also put it in that part too, Julia?"
"No, don''t look! Don''t stare at me, please!"
"You don''t have to worry. In fact, let''s feel good together, okay?"
As if detecting that she has gained arade, Liesl reached out to Julia and pulled her into a hug.
However, as they contacted, they also pushed each other''s breasts, but Liesl didn''t pay attention and squeezed the other party even tighter.
"Hnnn, Julia''s nipples are hard."
"Hyauunn! My breasts are being crushed by Liesl''s breasts!"
A big pair of breasts and an enormous pair of breasts got squished against each other, changing their shapes as their bodies move around.
Looking at them from below, the four tender meats seem like they''re made of melted candle wax, about to melt together at any time.
The scenery was so arousing that it made my hips even more intense.
Liesl also noticed that and moved in sync to be able to reach her deepest point possible.
As for Julia, I put my tongue inside her pussy once again and developed a torture to vite both of her holes.
"I''m the one shaking my hips, but I''m the one getting vited by Aaaah, I''m cumming again!"
Liesl''s vagina began to spasm for the umpteenth time. She has already done it several times today.
"I can''t...I can''t take it anymore...being done in both holes is too much! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!!!"
Where did all yourposure go?
Even Julia as well. Her climax was already on the countdown.
"You want to cum? Then cum. I''m going to prove to you that anyone who berates me must be taught a lesson, no matter who they are."
I spoke as I lightly bit on Julia''s pubic mound and, at the same time, pushed my waist up against Liesl''s cervix with all my might.
After that, I finally unleashed my burning desire.
"Nooo, you can''t bite me there! I won''t be able to endure it! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummiiiiiinnnggg!"
"My uterus is going to copse! Cummingcummingcummingcummingcumming!"
Dobyururururu!
Julia''s hole contracted in climax, tightening around my fingers and tongue, while Liesl on the other hand squeezed the semen out of my still ejacting meat stick.
The two beauties ended up holding each other in a supportive embrace, shivering in ce as their climaxes went.
I gently pushed them both down onto the bed and finally got myself up.
"Wow, I''ve never felt this good in my life..."
"Me too. I was surprised when Arius put it in my ass, but I came in the end."
While basking in the afterglow, the two conversed like good friends rather than a boss and her subordinate.
That''s great. If this continues, Liesl will be able to get along with Annica and the others.
Nodding in satisfaction to what I''ve done, I sat down on the side and began to think about what I''m going to do next.
Chapter 152 Paradise?
A few dayster, I gathered the girls I conquered in the headmistress''s office.
It was for the reason that wanted to talk to them and reconfirm their intentions.
I am currently upying one of the sofas for guests surrounding the table in the center of the room, just across from the headmistress''s table.
The women were sitting on the sofas on both sides of the table.
Julia was also sitting there and not at her usual headmistress'' office table, indicating the equal hierarchical rtionship between us.
"So, what''s the story?"
It was Inez who started off.
She was sitting on the left side of the room, with Annica beside her.
Across from her sat Julia and Liesl.
Faculty and students divided.
"What I''ll be talking about is my ultimate goal here in this school."
Then, to my statement, Annica tilts her head.
"Didn''t the teacher already made us your women?"
Well, that''s true.
There are four types of women here, and all of them are a beauty of their own. They are so beautiful that everyone couldn''t help but admire them.
And they have all be my women.
They''ll take off their clothes and bare their asses in a heartbeat if I order them to. Meaning I already have four of the finest women in the world to enjoy at any time.
"But that''s not enough."
I said, cing the file that Julia had given me previously on the table. As it was a heavy file that contained information about dozens of women, it made quite a loud thud when it dropped.
"Look, I haven''t even touched the ten percent of this yet."
I opened it up and flipped through page after page of information about the women in the list.
All of them are beautifuldies and women that I like.
Not only the students but also the teachers and clerks that specify my criteria are all included in this document.
"You''re not nning to get everyone in here, are you? This is just too many! Wait, are you?"
Among them, Liesl, who saw the material for the first time, made a surprised voice.
I nodded in agreement.
"You''re right. And as soon as possible."
"As soon as possible...Oh, now that I notice, some of them are graduating."
Julia said, convinced.
That''s right, this is not a typical organization, but a school. And not just a school.
If it were an ordinary school, some students might stay even if they are held back by their grades, but this is a prestigious school for young nobledies.
In an environment where the best education is provided, no student would fail the graduation exam to pass to a higher level.
Even in the unlikely event that a student fails the exam, her parents or the student herself will voluntarily withdraw from the school because they''ll feel that staying in school after that will be nothing more but a disgrace.
In other words, after a certain period of time, they will surely disappear from this school.
"Before that happens, I want to enjoy the women listed in these documents."
"Are you sure you want to do that?"
"Of course."
It was a n that made me question mymon sense, but I was serious.
In the first ce, everything about this was an opportunity I rolled in by chance. I want to take advantage of it as much as possible.
Money? Honor? I''m not interested in that. All I want is a beautiful woman''s body.
"But, as expected, I don''t think I''ll be able to do it all by myself if I just continue with what I''ve been doing."
Making contact with a woman, luring her to my grasp, then making her captive to my body.
Added to that difficulty is making the said woman have her full consent and cooperation to achieve my goal and prevent them from ratting me out.
There are also the problems I encounter in my cover, being a ''responsible and outstanding teacher.''
Due to this, there''s just not enough manpower to expand my reach further than I already have.
"That''s why I''m asking for your help, the people I can trust."
"You want me to help you capture our students and colleagues?"
"That''s right."
I spoke straightforwardly to Liesl, who doesn''t even try to hide the sour mood on her face.
I thought she would hesitate or even stop me if she was serious, but even if she gives her consent here, that doesn''t mean I can force her to cooperate.
And even though Julia is already one of us, it doesn''t mean that we now have control of the entire school.
I can only work with the people I can trustpletely.
"But if I do that, I won''t be able to spend as much time with teacher."
Annica said with a disappointed look on her face.
"Don''t worry about that. It''s not like I''m nning to conquer all the girls in this list either."
"What do you mean?"
"I may have said that I want to enjoy them as much as possible, but if I don''t like them enough, I may only do it with them once or twice. I don''t n on holding them forever, and whether they want to leave mypany or not after that, it''s all on them."
This may sound like I''m dumping them after I used them, but getting involved in noble rtionships are far moreplicated than you think. At the very least, I also want them to enjoy being free before they get bound by that disgusting world outside of this ce. A simple, short term happiness or something of the like. This is also why I always make it clear that I''m only into a physical rtionship with them.
However, when I said that, Annica''s expression rxed with happiness for some reason.
"Then, it just means that we are special!"
"How did youe up with that?"
Looking at the file, there aren''t many people equal to or better than the four here.
Besides, even if her body is great, a woman whose mouth is loose cannot be made into an aplice.
Sometimes it''s better to limit the information and let the other person think that this is only a one-time rtionship. It''s not like I''m nning to shove them into a ssroom and have a one-man orgy with them all.
"So, I''m also special to Sir Fay...not bad."
Inez also seemed to be attracted by the sound of the word "special."
From the way she''s acting, I think I could get a favorable response.
The problem is the serious Liesl.
"I''ve already made up my mind about myself, but...honestly, I still don''t like the idea of youying your...hands on my students and colleagues."
As I expected, she is pretty stubborn.
However, Liesl''s abilities are pretty hard to dismiss.
With her dignified appearance and serious, imposing personality, she''s almost got the most favor among the female students.
On top of that, she is also a skilled swordswoman.
If I have a good vanguard among my aplices, I can use my full strength as a wizard if things get rough.
It''s not like I intend to make a mess of things, but you never know what might happen.
The more insurance you have, the better.
"It can''t be helped. Let''s do it this way."
I took out a piece of paper and wrote on it.
"How about this? These will be the conditions and treatment for those who will have gained their cooperation through Liesl before I embrace them. Is this fine to you?"
"...As long as the will of the other person herself is respected...also, d-don''t use magic to force her to say it."
"Fine. Let''s add that to the list."
I''ve already made some concessions, but if I could get Liesl''s full cooperation with this, it''s a cheap price to pay.
After all, she''s the closest one to the students, and she even has a lot of fans.
After I added that to the paper, I got her to sign it.
"With this, all my power now belongs to Arius. I swear I will do my best as long as the contractsts."
I also signed the returned paper, and we activated the magic contract sealing spell.
Magic Contract. As long as the magic contained in it exists, the persons whose names are written on it cannot go against its contents.
Of course, I, the one who activated the contact, can''t break it either.
"Well then, Annica and Inez, too."
I gave them a duplicate of the one I gave to Liesl.
"I feel like I''ve be a horrible person."
You already are, Annica, the moment you went out repeatedly to seduce a man.
But I think Annica enjoys this kind of thrill as well.
"I don''t really like being your coborator, but I guess I have no choice. J-just making it clear, I-it''s not like I am happy to be called special or anything, you hear?"
Inez pulled out a retort, but she neatly signed the contract. Also, your pretense is useless as you just stated your true intentions back there.
I''ll give you a rewardter.
I''m sure she''ll be happy while cursing me as usual.
"Sure, if that''s what you want to think. Now pass them to me."
I also signed with the two of them and activated the contract.
Then I looked at thest one.
"Finally, there''s Julia...Do you really need a contract at this point?"
She had already gathered so much material for me.
If they find out, she''ll be fired immediately and get sued a hefty fine, and that''s the lightest part that could happen to her.
She is the most trustworthy of the four of us.
"I''m d to hear that, but I''m also sad to be left out. Can I have one of those?"
I handed her a copy, and she immediately signed it and sent it back.
I signed it as well, and we activated the magic contract.
"This confirms everyone''smitment."
I said,ying out the contracts side by side and activating yet another spell.
"In that case, we won''t need this anymore."
With a sh, the paper with the contract on it instantly turns to ash.
The contract''s effect will remain, but the paper itself is just that ¨C a in piece of paper.
Liesl and the others were in awe of the scene. Even Julia froze in shock.
"Kukuku, what are you surprised about? You can''t leave such obvious evidence behind forever."
"Aaahh, me and my teacher''s proof of love...it''s all gone to waste."
"D-don''t burn it all of a sudden! You scared the hell out of me!"
"My painful decision was easily..."
The women reacted to it in different ways, but I no longer paid attention to them.
For what I have in mind right now is the school harem I''m about to create.
When I imagined it, my mouth has already started to be loose.
"Now that everything has been settled, let''s get started, shall we? In making these girls in the school fall into my hands."
And this is how I, Arius Fay, started moving towards my simple ambition in this school.
Chapter 153 Daily Life.
The day after I received the pledge of allegiance from the four women, I immediately began my selection of prey.
The location was the same as always, the headmistress''s office.
I am currently sitting proudly on the headmaster''s special chair at the back of the room, looking at the file which Juliapiled for me.
At that moment, the door of the room was violently opened.
"Phew, these meetings are so tiring...eh? You''re here again?"
It was Julia who came in.
"Yeah. There''s no safer ce to look at these files other than here."
Since it was the Headmistress''s office, no one who didn''t have something to do with the headmistress would dare to go inside.
But as there are always some exceptions, I recently strengthened the security system of the room. By adding a magical enchantment to the physical key that was already avable, one won''t be able to enter that easily once I locked the door with the said key, unless you also have a duplicate copy of my enchanted key.
Of course, each of my trusted women have their own duplicates, like Julia over here.
"I know that this is a clever solution for you, and it''s good to be cautious. But why don''t you just leave the files here if you really want it to be safe?"
Julia asks me like asking a paranoid person.
"It might be indeed safe to look at it here as this office is part of the administration, but it''s still much safer if I keep it with me, in order not to arouse suspicion."
"You seem very confident in your hiding abilities."
"I wouldn''t have be a teacher here if I didn''t."
"..."
"..."
After a series of awkward silence, I returned my gaze to the documents in hand.
Julia let out a sigh as if she''s tired of it, then throwing out her luggage and the papers she was carrying, she came up to me. She also took off her jacket, which she had been wearing properly earlier, making the appearance of a respected headmistress turn into a scantily dressed slut in one go.
"So, have you decided who will be the next victim of your poisonous fangs, Arius?"
Not even scolding me for sitting in the Headmistress''s seat, Julia went behind me and looked at the documents from my back, all while leaning her elbows on the backrest of her own office chair.
"Well, how about this student?"
I opened the page I''ve been looking at for a while and pointed to the profile of the girl as my next target.
"This is ... one of the schrship students. What''s more, she''s the top student when ites to magic studies in the academy. You are aiming for the top students now?"
"I have always been aiming for the top, but it''s not simr to the top you are thinking right now. As for why I''m targeting her, it''s because I heard that she''s being too...carried away by her rankingtely."
Looking at the attached files on the said student, yes, they were indeed outstanding achievements. She has also set a various number of records in different fields in her magic research. But in the end, it was only significant if the extent of it is the academy''s boundaries.
"Compared to the wizards that I know out there who are already at the peak of unidentifiable whether they are still a genius or already a lunatic, hers is still a baby learning to walk and talk."
"But they need to be educated, don''t they? Or else they won''t learn their ce. Plus, if they let this behavior continue, they would get into trouble sooner orter if they do this outside. If that happens, not only their reputation, but also the reputation of the academy will be tarnished."
The Royal Academy, being the most prestigious school for nobledies, has already gained enough enmity due to having to defend that big title. In order to protect Julia and my future ns, I have to prevent this school from copsing no matter what.
"That''s why I have to nail her in ce before she embarrasses herself to the public. Don''t you agree, headmistress?"
"When you said nail her, do you mean by this?"
When Julia said that, she reaches out her hand from behind and touches my crotch.
"Didn''t you just go to a meeting and still have work to do?"
"It''s fine. They''re all about unreasonable requests from the parents anyway. It''s best as long as we leave them vague and notmit anything directly."
"I see. Julia is having a hard time as well."
It''s not that I''m sarcastic and belittling Julia''s efforts because I was always facing them head-on.
Whenever I deal with anyone, I always felt like I''m being drilled a hole in my stomach because every one of them thinks they are of a higher being than the other.
Just remembering them quickly puts me in a bad mood. In Julia''s case, I could only feel pity, considering that the parents of the students here are all wealthy, powerful, and famous people from all paths of life ¨C people that are more or less hard to deal with like mine.
"Therefore, I thought I''d heal myself by doing something naughty with Theo today. Is that okay?"
"Why, of course."
I pulled Julia towards my front and ced her hands behind my back.
"But whether this will heal you or make it worse, don''t me me, okay?"
"Fufufu, don''t worry. If I can''t stand on my feet after this, I can take a break from tomorrow''s work."
Julia spoke without even a hint of regret.
"You''re such a slutty headmaster. What if the chancellores in and snoops around?"
"It''s fine. She''s out of the country right now."
Certainly, I heard that as the founder of this institute, Julia''s mother often gets invited by the higher-ups of the foreign countries to give some advice.
As expected of the academy''s biggest bigshot, her charisma is just of another level.
"Hey, I can''t wait anymore. Let''s get started already."
As I imagined the chancellor''s excellence, her daughter disturbed me all of a sudden and immediately kneeled in front.
"It can''t be helped. Here."
"Haha~! Thank you for the meal~! Haaamu!"
Then, after taking the cock out of my pants, she took the still wilting rod inside her mouth in a single bite and began rolling it freely in her cheeks, taking advantage of the momentary softness before it made the significant change in size.
"Njurururu, lerooo! Your cock is so cute when it''s still at this size. "
"Don''t get too carried away. You''ll choke yourselfter."
"Isn''t that a bit too much? Also, please wait a moment."
After my warning, Julia stopped her movements, then started to unbutton her blouse.
"Here, make yourself feel better with this."
Soon, the bountiful mountains hiding within them got revealed.
"How is it? Do you like my tits, Arius?"
"How could I not answer that? Of course, I do."
There was never a man who doesn''t like tits unless he doesn''t want to be called a man.
And I like big ones. It''s not that I don''t like small ones, but for me, the bigger it is, the better for me to hold and grab them.
Also, it must have a degree of softnessparable to a mature woman at her prime. In other words, it must not sag.
And in that aspect, Julia is excellent.
"I''m not as big as Lise, but in terms of techniques, I''m better," Julia tells me as she sandwiches my still-hardening meat rod in between her breasts.
Has she gotten insecure about my stare?
However, this time, she didn''t wrap the girth of my member entirely.
"This way, you''ll feel even better with my titjob, fufufu."
Julia starts moving her breasts up and down. But because she was not covering my penis with her breastspletely, it gave her a lot of allowance to move in a big way, thus creating an incredible sensation no other big-breasted woman has done to me before.
"It seems your self-proimed ygirl isn''t really self-proimed after all."
I muttered in front of Julia. However,
"Stop it. Compared to you, I''m like a child ying with fire."
She only replied with a bit of embarrassment.
"You don''t have to look so down. There''s a huge difference between having experience and not having one. And for that, you''re already doing great."
"Really? You''replimenting me? Fufufu, then I guess I have no other choice."
After I sang praises on her, Julia shrugged her shoulders in a weing manner and immediately resumed her ''tititing'' activity. As someone who already knows how to please a man, it was a pretty easy job for her.
"I''m going to squeeze you now."
After that warning, Julia began to vite me in earnest. What had been a massaging motion immediately transformed into a violent rampage, all to make me let out my seed.
I could already feel an intense stimtion on how she moved her breasts, rubbing the meat stick around as she moves them up and down.
"Ah, it has already gotten so big that it barely fits between my tits."
Realizing that my member has grown so big, Julia couldn''t help but gasp in awe.
After all, it became a size that even her big tits wouldn''t be able to wrap entirely no matter how she does it with her breasts
"Still, it''s not like I don''t have other ways."
"Let me guess...you''ll give me an oral instead?"
"Oh? so Arius knows exactly what I''m gonna do. Yes, that''s right...haaamu!"
Julia began sucking the tiping out from the top to cover that deficiency while she moved her breasts underneath. Because it has no warnings whatsoever, I unconsciously clenched my waist in order to endure myself from letting it out.
"Njururururu, Juzuu, nururururu!"
My cock immediately got wrapped and rubbed in a pair of very soft flesh, while the tip was immediately sucked hard by a very wet appendage.
It was so good that I felt as if my hips were going toe off.
Despite these merciless sensations, however, I am thinking of something else.
It doesn''t suit my nature to let myself get vited just like that. No matter what the case, I must pay them back.
"Julia, stop right there."
And so, I put my hands on my partner''s shoulders to interrupt her service.
"Ahann! A little more, and I would have made you cum...why did you interrupt me?"
"Because today I want to cum inside you, Julia."
"-! Wow, how bold of you, Arius."
I said my desire, our headmistress''s dissatisfied expression immediately turned into delight. Well, it''s only natural for her to react like this, as I have already made her know how good it is when I cum inside countless of times.
In fact, upon hearing it, she quickly raised herself up and immediately ced her butt on myp, facing towards me and my cock.
Yes, the head of the school is now sitting perversely on top of my thighs, in a lotus sex position, waiting to get vited on her very own office chair.
Who would expect that the thought of nailing the headmistress in her very own chair is enough to make me lose my mind?
"I''m putting it in."
"Yes, give me your cock, quickly!"
In response to Julia''s plea, I immediately moved her waist on top of my meat rod. she plunged it in, and just like that, she caused the tip to snugly fit at her vulva.
"Yaaa, ahhhnn! The head, the head is slipping inside!"
Perhaps she got excited when she licked my stuff; Julia''s pussy was already wet enough for pration. In that case, there''s no need to go easy on her, so as soon as the tip waspletely in, I inserted the rest at once.
"Igiii!? It came in, all the way to the back...!"
"You said you wanted it as soon as possible, don''t you?"
"But, hitting my womb out of the blue..."
Julia feltnguid as if she wasn''t able to endure the sudden impact on her insides.
This made me worry a bit, because if she''s already down at this early, she won''t be able to endure what''s yet toe.
"If you can''t move, shall I move your body for you?"
"Haahaaa...it''s okay, I can move too..."
Julia started lifting her own hips and began to move them up and down.
As it was a chair specially made for the head of the school, it was built tough and wide, so it has plenty of allowance for having a sitting sex.
In time, the momentum of her hips gradually got faster and faster.
"Nnnm, ahhhn! The tip, the tip is gouging up my insides!"
"Me too. I could feel Julia''s insides tightening up as well."
"Really? Then, does it feel good? Are you about to cum? I think I''m going to cum."
Julia looked at me with an even more lustful look on her face.
In such a short time, she had already fallen so deep to this pleasure.
Although this woman was already depraved right from the start, observing such an alluring figure burying herself in an even more bottomless abyss of pleasure on her own, it makes my insides burn.
"If you shake your hips harder and tighten your insides more, I may be able to cum sooner."
"Then, I''ll shake my hips even more!"
Julia bounced on my hips as if she was riding a horse and squeezed my cock inside her pussy like a vise. The pping sounds of flesh colliding became even more intense, and the heavy chair creaked and screeched in each of our moves.
In addition, I could hear her moaning at close range as her arms got coiled around my neck.
"I can''t allow myself to lose either..."
I chuckled and started to thrust my hips upwards.
"Hiyaaa! Ahiiin! Even though I should be the one moving..."
"What do you mean? Am I not supposed to move?"
"I don''t mean by that...what I mean is, if you poke me with your cock right now, I''ll be the one who cums first!"
"Then it''s fine, isn''t it?"
"Hyaa, no way! Nhuuu! No, It''s getting even more intense!"
I put my hands behind her back to keep Julia from pulling away, and then I stretched out my tongue towards the big tits in front of me.
"You''re even licking by chest...nhaaaa! No, don''t bite my nipples!"
It seems that my licking of her nipples while viting her insides has surpassed her limit of endurance. The folds and pleats inside her pussy began to wiggle timidly, indicating to me that she''s about to cum.
"Good. I''ll keep it up and make you cum with this."
"Haaa, haaa...Arius, with me. I want you to cum with me~!"
Julia then puts her hands around my head and presses me against her chest. It became a little hard to breathe, but there''s no way I''m exchanging a little air for the sensation of having your face buried in soft flesh. In response, I thrust my hips hard and violently stirred her pussy to make up for her actions.
"Ahhhhaaa! Yes, yes, more, ram it in there mooore!"
"That''s the spirit. Come, Julia, go crazy and take my seed!"
"I''m cumming, I''m cumming I''m cumming, I''m cumming! My head is going nk!!"
Julia''s insides throbbed hard, further plunging my meat rod inside.
Because of that unexpected action, she reached her climax once more.
"Ihiiiiii! Cumming twice in a row! I''m cumming, I''m cumming agaaaaaaainnn!"
Byururururu!
"IhiiiiI! It''sing! Arius''s hot seed is going inside meeee! My uterus is burning!"
Julia continued to mp down on her vagina until her climax subsided. Then after it was finished, she leaned towards me as if her tension has broken.
"Haaa, haaa...I can''t feel my hips anymore..."
"Yeah. It looks like you''re not going to be able to clean up after yourself after this."
"Let me stay like this for a little while..., and when I get my body back, let me clean your cock as an apology."
"There''s no need to do that. Because...I haven''t had my fill with you yet."
I picked up the limping Julia then pushed her down on the desk in front of me. After that, I reinserted my meat rod into her still-delirious vagina.
"Ahhnn, but I just came!"
But despite her words, her tone sounded happy.
After this, the cries will not cease from the headmistress''s office even until dawn. This is how my daily life at the academy passes by.
Chapter 154 Scholarship Student.
The interior is magnificent, and the furnishings are well done.
If anyone sets foot in this room for the first time, he or she will find it hard to perceive that this belonged to a school instead of a castle, but when you think about the ce as a whole, it suddenly makes sense.
After all, this room is for the use of the head of the country''s most prestigious school for young and nobledies ¨C the Royal Academy''s headmistress.
"I can''t believe all of this belongs to me now, who is just but a simple teacher in this institute. Now then, as for the file..."
I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small notebook.
When I cast a spell on it, it grewrger andrger until it reached the right size.
This, in my hand, is a file that contains information on selected students and faculty of this school.
The headmistress, Julia, collected this file for me, where I can also select which target to prey on next.
"And this is the one I have been aiming for a while."
I flipped through the bundles of paper, stopping at a page that contained information about a girl.
Amelia Burness. She is a first-year student at the school and one of the fewdies in the lower sses who are gifted a free tuition grant. In short, a schrship student.
Though the criteria in selecting schrship students vary depending on the country and the specialty of the school they are enrolling in, it''s amon trait that the individuals selected must have promising talents, and they should show them off in order to gain poprity and prestige for the school. In exchange for their outstanding performance, they are exempted from various tuition fees while studying inside the said school.
The Royal Academy, even though it is a well-known school for young nobledies, it is still an academy hat centers itself in sorcery as their primary specialty.
The school does not only deal with the rich but also uses its abundant financial resources to nurture promising talents from the poor.
It seems this schrship concept came from the chancellor who founded this academy, and yes, it was an admirable idea, considering her high standing as a noble.
However, I knew that it was all but a scheme.
A clever two birds in one stone scheme where these students are like ''diators'' in an arena, cheap pawns made to move andpete with other schools with tuition as their ''food.'' And because their rights as students are at their academy''s mercy, they are usually more obedient and loyal to their school than their noble counterparts.
I looked at the profile of the girl further.
"The more I read about it, the more I want her in my grasp."
Though selected and humble-born sorceresses tend to live and research in seclusion to avoid discrimination, Amelia chose to be more open and prominent as her daunting chest instead.
This girl, Amelia, is a first-year student of this academy. She has shiny silver hair that is very rare even in this country, a proud demeanor that doesn''t want to lose against others, a sexy body thatcks any fat, and most of all, a great pair of breasts that wouldn''t lose to the women I already had today.
She''s abination of most of the qualities that I like in my women, a specimen so rare just thinking about her is already giving me the rush.
She''s got theplete set of body, brains, and behavior that I want. However...
"Being a ''schrship student'' doesn''t mean you''ll have smooth sailing at school."
The document contains a detailed evaluation of her.
She earned a lot of praise for her talent in magic, but her attitude in everyday life was not soplimentary.
Perhaps it''s because she''s so confident in her talent that she has a high sense of pride, or maybe she was treated as one of the lucky ''humble-born'' individuals that pushed her to have this attitude; Amelia has be a student who doesn''t seem to get along with others.
As a result, she is always on her own.
That makes her the perfect target.
But there''s one big problem.
"First-year...it''s not the year I am in charge of."
When you be a teacher here, you''ll be assigned a specific year and department to teach, and since I handle subjects in upper levels, I onlye into contact with sophomores and juniors.
And because each year level has a corresponding building assigned to them, if I enter the building for First Years without any valid reasons, they will arouse suspicions unless I have a well-known legitimate reason foring there.
Also, Liesl''s horrible excuse won''t count as I already got a lot of prejudice, being the sole man on the campus myself.
So you can say that I have never been in the first-years building before, but I have to make it work.
The headmistress, Julia, is already my woman.
Though I can use her power to twist some rules a bit, I must not go too far, or it would look too unnatural.
That is also why I am pretending to be a kind and excellent teacher in the first ce.
"Sir Fay, are you there?"
While I was wondering what to do, there was a knock on the door of my room.
Based on the voice, it must be Annica.
I got up from my chair and invited her in.
"How did you know I was here?"
"Because you are nowhere else. This is the only ce that remained."
Her tone of voice isdylike, but the way she naturally puts her body against mine is very typical of her.
Contrary to her cute appearance, she''s greedy when ites to sex.
"So, what do you want from me?"
"Of course, I wanted to ask you out on a date."
"... you know I''m not who I say I am, right?"
She then hugged one of my arms towards her chest.
"Then, is it fine if we have sex?"
She looks up at me and asks in an enticing voice.
Also, I could feel the texture of her ample breasts rubbing in my arms.
I see. She already knows the perfect way to seduce a man who loves big tits.
An ordinary man would have been unable to resist and would have pushed her over by now.
But I shook off Annica''s arm and went back to my seat.
"I''ll think about it after I''m done with my business. For now, go back to your room."
But as if she didn''t hear what I just said, she strolled up behind me and leaned her body against the back of my chair.
Then, she peered at the bundle of paper in my hand.
I was about to leave her alone, but her next words changed the situation.
"I see that you''re looking for a new girl again, huh? Oh, this one is..."
"What, you know her?"
"Yes, she''s quite famous among the students. Quite a hot topic in the second year''s ssroom, in fact."
"Oh, yeah?''
"You mustn''t underestimate the power of a woman''swork."
Well, that''s true.
"So, is this going to help me in any way?"
"Of course."
Once Annica left the chair, she held Amelia''s profile and made a suggestion.
"For example, how about I lead her to teacher?"
"Well, that would make it a lot easier if you can."
From her look, it seems that my target would be an easy opponent to drag around.
But if she were to be sessful, it would indeed be a lot easier since I have confidence that I can do anything if it bes one-on-one.
"But what are you going to do? You''re a sophomore, right?"
There may be some joint sses across year levels, but they are few and far between.
At least in that I know of.
"Are you really sure about this? I don''t have any contacts with first-year teachers yet, so I can''t help you out."
If it was a sophomore or junior year, I could make arrangements with Liesl.
"Don''t worry, I''ll reach out to the first years myself."
"Can you do that?"
"You can count on me. I have many friends in the school, you know?"
Come to think of it, this girl has formed her own faction, hasn''t she?
But I didn''t know she had influence over the underssmen as well.
"If that''s the case, great. And if it works, I''ll have you help me out in the future as well."
"Of course. I couldn''t be happier to be of help to teacher."
Annica smiled in reply, knowing the fact that her cooperation in the n will humiliate her junior after this.
Women are, indeed, terrifying existences.
But if you use them correctly, they could be a great ally.
"...So, what do you want?"
When I said that, her smile immediately bes crooked.
It emitted an indescribable sex appeal mixed with overflowing lust.
"That''s my teacher. You truly understand a woman''s heart."
"There is no such thing as free favors. Especially with a woman."
I got up from my chair and hugged Annica around the waist.
"I''ll take you to the bed over there. Is that fine with you?"
"Yes! I mean, of course, teacher."
She was so excited her high-ss demeanor got left behind for a moment. I admit, it was a bit cute when she blushed upon realizing what she has done.
Well, from the very beginning, I knew she came here to have sex.
For I was the one who taught her the pleasure of it.
Of course, I like this approach as well, as they be a lot easier to handle. It is a lot more fun to make love to a willing woman, even more to someone who''s ready to do lewder things just for you.
"You are a really bad senior, easily selling out her junior to be embraced by me."
"Even though it''s teacher who made my body like this!?"
Well, I''ll have her under my control in no time.
I moved to the next room, where there is arge bed.
This room is used as living quarters for the headmistress, Julia, but now it''s mostly used as a brothel for me to sleep with the girls.
I sat on the bed and looked at Annica in front of me.
"Well, consider this as an advance payment. Just this once, you can ask me anything."
"Really!?"
"Yes, as long as it''s not too outrageous."
It''s also essential to give her a reward before the task.
However, I have no intention of romance because all I want is a physical rtionship.
I have to be careful about crossing the line.
Annica wondered for a bit of what to ask in front of me, but after a while, she came closer as if she had made up her mind.
Then she puts her hands on my shoulders and pushed me down.
"With this, teacher will be beneath me."
"So, is this what you want to do?"
"Of course. And I will enjoy myself with you from up here."
You''re thinking of using me to have fun? Quite an outrageous courage you got there.
But as it was a favor, for now, let''s see how far she can go.
Chapter 155 Invitation. 1 R18
After pushing me down on the bed, Annica immediately slid herself in between my legs.
"First of all, let''s make teacher''s cock bigger."
And because we have pretty much done it a couple of times, she doesn''t shiver anymore when unbuckling my belt.
Gone were the days when the inexperienced nobledy kept getting startled every time my cock twitches, and all that remained was a skilled woman who has already surpassed those prostitutes in regr brothels.
In fact, she was so used to undressing me that within a few seconds, my lower half was alreadyid bare.
"Even after looking at it up close for a dozen times, I still couldn''t believe this big thing can fit inside of me."
Annica put her hands on my semi-erect member and slowly began to stroke its flesh.
"Then you have to brace yourself because if I didn''t feel good, you''d be in for a hard punishmentter on."
"H-hard punishment? Gulp. O-of course, I''m going to give my all!"
Whether she was afraid or anticipating the punishment I said to her, Annica put her hands on top of her uniform and started unbuttoning her blouse right away.
Soon, a majestic pair of breasts were quickly exposed right before me.
And as always, no matter how I look at them, they are indeed my ideal size.
"Ah, teacher''s cock twitched a bit. You sure love these kinds of breasts."
"Yeah, I''d rather have big tits than small ones."
I stretched out my hand and wed the dangling pair of soft meat from below.
Normally, one wouldn''t be able to reach for her partner''s breasts when she''s doing a fetio, but Annica''s were just so big that I could do this despite lying down.
"Ahhn, teacher, please stop. I won''t be able to serve you well if you grope my breasts."
"Then you''ll just have to try harder. Or else you won''t make it hard anytime soon."
"No way...I want to put teacher''s cock inside as soon as possible."
"Then do your best. Or is that all you''ve got?"
In response to my taunt, Annica squeezed my meat rod harder and even put the tip of it inside her mouth.
"Haaamu! Lero, lero, njuuuuuuuu!"
The feeling of being squeezed as she strokes it up and down, the dampness of her mouth that continued to vacuum my dick up, the softness of the tongue as she twirls my tip around, as well asbining it with the sensation of her fluffy breasts in my hands, all of these made me even more aroused.
"Ahh, it''s getting bigger..."
And as if responding to my arousal, my cock started to get erect and soon approached its full potential.
It was then when Annica''s blowjob stopped. She seemed to be nning on putting it in next.
I wanted to rub her breasts a little more, but I guess this is thest stop. Next would be the real deal.
"This hardness should be enough. The rest of it can just grow inside me."
She straddled my waist and aimed her hips at my crotch.
Guiding the semi-erect cock from below, she pushed it straight to her opening in one go.
"You''re already gushing wet. Do you really want mine that much?"
I spoke in awe as I felt herbia with my tip. She was so wet that even from here, I was able to see her love juices glistening through.
"Of course! There are just so many women around teacher these days that I couldn''t have you all to myself."
"You want me all to yourself? That''s bad, being jealous and all."
I spoke with a sharp gaze.
A jealous woman will be unable to control herself and cause an incident if I leave her alone. As such, I will have no choice but to deal with her on the first sign to prevent me from beingpromised with my ns.
Annica hurriedly corrects herself when she received my strict gaze.
"I-I''m not jealous! I-it''s not like I want to keep all of teacher for myself. I''m not that kind of an idiot to jeopardize teacher''s ns."
"Well said. You''re a smart woman, Annica."
"I''m not smart. I''m a genius. Hmph. Now I''m distracted. Let me start all over again."
Annica threw a fit, but it wasn''t enough to hide her relief and delight from my praise, so she immediately took the meat stick in her orifice to hide that fact.
However, it only made it worse as sound of water gurgling from her insertion told me how wet she really was.
"Oh no, it''s too embarrassing! Such a nasty sound..."
"Don''t worry. I like smart women, but I like erotic women more."
Annica''s cheeks immediately reddened as Iplimented her on her sluttiness.
"It''s not fair...for teacher to tell me that with a straight face, I''ll be too happy to control myself."
Because of that, something was turned on inside her, making her hips plunge at a faster rate than before.
As she was more than sufficiently wet, it was only a matter of seconds before she was able to plunge it whole.
"Ahiin! It''s here! Teacher''s cock is reaching my cervix!"
"Does it feel good?"
"Yes, it feels great! For this, I''ll even bring a junior or two to..."
"Oi oi, if you add them so much, the share is gonna be less for you."
"Nhaaaa...but, teacher''s cock is just that good."
Annica begins to move her hips again to taste my meat rod in her other mouth.
Though it was already indemnified with love juices, the movements of her cunt was already this severe, making me almost gasp unintentionally, especially in those moments where her soft and firm texture alternated as I''m being rubbed.
Soon, I wasn''t able to take it in and fought back the suppressing pressure from above.
"Ahhiii! T-teacher, don''t move. If you do, I''ll..."
"While it''s nice to see you get cooperative, you must not go overboard. In the surface, we''re still a teacher and a student. Don''t forget that fact."
"Y-yes! That''s why please let me enjoy it to the fullest!"
Annica''s pussy oozed out even love juices from her precious cunt.
The obscene sound of water echoed the room, but rather than stopping, the juices flowed even more, making the sounds of coption grow louder.
"No, I can''t take it anymore! But my hips just won''t stop!"
"That''s good. In fact, you should feel even better."
"I''m going to break! My mind is going to break, teacher!"
"If you break every time you have sex, even I won''t be able to fix you."
"But I can''t stop myself from feeling good! I just can''t stop myself from moving my hips!"
While shaking her hips, Annica wraps her dainty arms around my body.
The expression on her face as she looked down at me from above waspletely in estrus.
If she''s already looking like this, she definitely won''t be able to stop herself anymore.
She''ll just give herself to the pleasure and shake her hips until she cums.
"Though I was the one who made it happen..."
Annica couldn''t hear me anymore, but she continues to shake her hips while panting hard.
Every time her body moves, her huge tits also shake with a slight dy.
I tried to pinch them both with my hands, by they were so huge I couldn''t prevent them from moving entirely.
"They are really nice goods. This is what I always wanted to see."
As a big tits lover, I always wanted to see the tits of the woman swaying in front of me.
Though I prefer to be the one on top, I also frequently do this because the cowgirl position has such benefits.
"Don''t just look at my tits...focus it in here too..."
With all her strength, Annica moved her hips continuously.
"This is..."
But this time, it''s different, as the stimulus I am feeling has changed directions all of a sudden.
From the previous up and down movements, she has changed pace and is now doing it in a rotating motion.
Because of that, the tip of my cock is now gouging her womb in different directions, meaning she''s pressing much deeper than before.
Even I couldn''t help but gasp at this new sensation.
"Ahaa~, teacher is making a pleasant face. Aaah, I think I''m going to cum from just that!"
Annica''s lips warped into a slutty grin after seeing my face, then starts to shake her hips again.
This time, shebined her two movements into one.
First, she ms her hips into me, swallowing my member entirely into her womb. Then she clenches it inside with the pleats of her cervix before pulling it out in one go while she''s mping it tight.
She repeated that motion over and over until it reached the peak of pleasure it could bring.
"Your movements are good, but if you do this continuously, you won''tst long, you know?"
"It''s already toote for me, teacher! Your cock is just too good for me to stop!"
Annica gasped out loud as she shook her trademark pink twin-tails left and right.
She''s already beyond recognition as ady of a prestigious family.
"Cumming, I''m cummiiiinnngg! Teacher, together...!"
Her hips mmed more as she squeezed my cock, trying its best to wring the semen out of it.
But it''s far from enough.
"I can''t cum just yet. Shake your hips more."
"No, I can''t! I''m going to cum any second now!"
"You''re enjoying yourself too much. That''s why you don''t have enough self-control."
Though I wish her servicested for a bit longer...
"Ahhiii! I can''t take it anymore. Cumming, I''m cumming!"
Annica''s whole body twitches, telling me that she is close to climaxing.
But it''s no fun to make her cum like this.
Therefore, I''m going to have to do a little work on her.
"Hyaaa!? My boobs, my nipples are..."
I reached the shaking Annica''s tits and lightly pinched them at their tips.
Because I have neglected her breasts until now, it made her body flinch.
"Hohiiiii! No more, my nipples and my pussy are...nnnhhaaahhhh!"
"Yes, that''s it, let it out. I''m going to make you climax just like you wanted to."
"Ogoooh! Ahh, ahh, I''m cummiiiiiiiiiiiiinngg!"
Throwing her body backward, Annica eventually reached her peak.
The stimulus it brought was strong that her pussy tightened tremendously, as if it intends to squish my meat rod in its entirety.
"Cumming, cumming...I''m still cumming..."
Yet the person herself didn''t stop. Rather, she could no longer stop, so she could only moan in pleasure as her body shakes and jerks.
After a few minutes, Annica loses strength and copses on the side of the bed, pulling my cock out of her cunt at the same time.
Like an unplugged hole, her love fluids flowed non-stop.
I got up and drew Annica''s body closer.
"T-teacher?"
Annica looked at me with a debauched expression on her face, as if telling me she hasn''t fully recovered from her climax yet.
"Time to switch sides. I''m going to enjoy myself with you this time."
I spoke with a still-erect member in my hand.
Chapter 156 Invitation. 2 R18
Ahnn, yaaa...Teacher..."
As she just had a loud and intense climax, her normal thoughts still haven''t returned. She''s so high in the pleasure that she hadn''t even realized I already pulled her close.
If that''s the case, let''s use this chance to take advantage of her more.
Activating my body maniption magic, I spread her legs, which were already wet with our love fluids, into an M-shape.
Body maniption spells are really convenient, as no matter how difficult the position you desire, you can easily do them to your partner without causing stress.
"Now then, Annica. I''ll be enjoying your body to the fullest."
Earlier, I had let her do what she wants and she toyed with my body on her own.
Now it''s time for me to y with her body as I see fit.
"Nn, nhaaa!"
As there was no one here who would stop me for my actions, I took out my erect cock and pushed it against Annica''s vagina.
Thetter moaned a bit, so it seems she still has some energy left.
"Kukuku...it''s slopping wet already. I already entered with just a little push."
Marveling at the level of debauchery Annica is in right now, I advanced my waist even further.
And, as I had expected, I was able to insert my meat stick into her vagina without any resistance.
It''s a straight line to the cervix. Normally, it''s okay if it tightens even a little, but it wasn''t the case at all.
"Hiii, fuu... Teacher, what are you...?"
Annica looked up at me as if she has just realized that I am doing her.
Still, It seems that her senses still haven''t recovered in full, basing on hernguid tone.
I''m sure it will return to normal after a while, but I couldn''t help but find it interesting.
"It is as you can see, Annica. I''m using your body."
"My body?"
She raised her head to look at the bottom half of her body, as if she was wondering what''s happening.
Then, her eyes became round and wide upon seeing my meat stick is already inside her oozing vagina, ramming in and out inside of it.
"Why is it? I have a cock inside me, but I can''t feel...!"
"I''m sure you''ve lost your senses from cumming so loudly."
"What''s going to happen to my body?"
"Don''t worry, you''ll be back to normal after a while."
When she heard that, Annica exhaled with relief.
"Thank goodness...but will teacher still be satisfied with me, even with this?"
"Don''t worry about it. I have a n."
Iughed and activated the body maniption magic again.
But this time, I directly connected my consciousness to Annica''s vagina.
With this, all the muscles and nerves in her pussy are now in my control.
"-! What...This is..."
"Fufufu, feels different, right?"
I couldn''t help butugh that it went better than I expected.
"but my body is-"
"Yes, I''m manipting it partially. You can''t move your body from your waist down, can you?"
"I can''t. I''m feeling a numbing sensation down there..."
"Then it''s good. Because you''re going to have to satisfy yourself with this one."
I put one hand on the tits that I had just tortured.
"Hyaaan! Ahh, my boobs are being rubbed, but I feel even better than before."
Well, of course. After all, as she just lost the sensation on her lower half, the sensitivity on Annica''s upper side has be more emphasized.
It''s not fun if your partner ispletely unresponsive.
"Haaa, haaa. But only with my boobs is..."
"Don''t underestimate them just because they''re breasts."
I rubbed one of Annica''s peaks as I move my hips.
As I''ve been rubbing her breasts for a few times now, they''ve gottenfortable in my hands.
I don''t even need to look to stimte them.
"As usual, you have very cute nipples, Annica."
Annica''s body twitched lightly whenever I rubbed her nipples with my vacant hand as I used the other to support my body on the bed.
Annica''s breasts are literally huge, but her nipples and ares are small, which is quite misappropriate for her slutty body.
I find them cute, though.
"No, please don''t look at them too much..."
She hid it with her arms, as if she was embarrassed to be seen.
It''s unexpected, but this gap is also one of the things I enjoy about her.
However, the way she looks at me with slightly moistened eyes makes me stir the abusive side of me.
In that case, I have another idea.
"If you won''t let me touch your breasts, I''ll concentrate on your bottom."
I put my hands on the bed and started to move my hips harder than before.
Our coption became more violent, and I could hear the room echo the bang-bang-banging sound of flesh against flesh and the sshes of love juices in between.
It''s the most intense movement I''ve ever done to her, even though it doesn''t use any real technique.
However, as Annica is paralyzed in her lower half, she was unable to feel any sensation.
I used that chance to enjoy myself to the fullest.
Of course, I had to use my body maniption magic to make her tighten her vagina myself.
It''s as if I''m using her body to masturbate on my own.
A very extravagant way at that, because the body I am using belongs to one of the most beautiful girls in the school.
"W-what is this...my lower body is moving a lot, yet I couldn''t feel anything!?"
Annica looked relieved when I gave up her chest, but she was astonished at the intensity below.
Even if she was unable to feel the lower part of her body, she could still tell it by seeing how fast I am hitting from above.
In fact, I was hitting her hips so hard that her body was slowly moving upward.
"Didn''t I tell you I''m gonna use your body?"
"But this is...I''m scared, teacher, because I couldn''t feel what''s going on!"
"Well, if you have let me y with your breasts in the first ce, I''m sure your attention will be drawn to them, and your movements will loosen up. So, what do you want to do?"
"Uuu... Teacher is such a devil. But it''s also the kind of teacher that I like."
Annica hesitated a little but eventually removed the arms which were hiding her chest.
Her huge tits were revealed once again, and her small nipples also reappeared.
"You have chosen well."
I nodded my head and moved my hands towards the giant peaks again.
This will not make me move my hips as much as I wanted, but I would enjoy it nevertheless.
"Nkuuh...haaahaaa, hafuuun!"
And, as expected, Annica began to moan as I caressed her on top.
That''s good, because it''s best to fuck a woman while making her moan.
Due to that, however, I identally put too much power in my control. This made the tightening of her pussy strengthen by another scale.
"Ahnnn! Hey...Teacher, am I doing great?"
"Of course you are. Your breasts are good, but this one feels great too."
"I see. Then, please don''t hold back and make yourself feel better with me."
As she did that, Annica began to y with the other breast that I was not rubbing.
Her breathing became more and more ragged, and her face became more and more pale.
"Teacher, I have a request."
"What is it now?"
"Please kiss me. I want to be connected with you more..."
"What a selfish girl..."
Annica''s eyebrows lowered, and she looked sad as I said this.
If you make such a face, it will make me want to bully you more.
"Well, I won''t mind if Annica does it."
"No way. I haven''t even recovered yet!"
"Then good luck with that."
I just said that and focus on viting her from underneath.
"Hahhnn,...nhuuu, haaan!"
After several failures, she eventually seeded in getting up.
But when she''s almost close, I shook my hips hard once.
"Hyauuuu!"
Naturally, Annica loses her bnce and falls on the bed.
I also focused on her perking nipples to give her more pleasure.
"Oooh, ofuuuh! Cumming, I can''t believe I''m cumming with my tits alone!"
Annica, who was just knocked down from being groped, screamed in frustration at my pettiness.
But that was soon reced with pleasure.
That''s right, that''s the kind of expression I wanted to see.
I felt my excitement rising.
"Annica, I''m about to cum."
"Yes, cum, teacher. Together, together...nhuuu!"
I put my arms behind her head and pulled her in for a kiss.
At that moment, I instinctively felt her vagina tighten, even though it''s supposed to be already numb.
Byuubuu! Byuururururururu!
"Nhuuuuuuuu! Cumming, cummiiiinnngg!"
Unable to keep up with the unexpected stimtion, I ejacted inside Annica''s vagina.
Annica also climaxed for the second time after I came.
Despite the fact that I had yed with her for so long, her face was full of bliss.
She shivered with pleasure as she ran her hands over my body.
"Haaahaaa...I''ll do it. I''ll definitely bring in front of teacher, that schrship student that you desire..."
I nodded my head in satisfaction at her words.
Now, what kind of good voice will Amelia Burness make?
Before I realized, I was already looking forward to it.
Chapter 157 Boring Class.
Today, the ss is going on as usual.
"Now then, please open page 50 of your respective grimoires. Today we are going to do..."
It was the same, boring lecture that I have done on and on since I was a child.
"Wow, it glowed!"
"It''s true...it is exactly as what my sister said."
After the discussion, the teacher standing in front of the lectern drew a magic circle in the air.
And as usual, the ssmates around me were fascinated upon seeing it.
I wondered what magic academy would the Royal Academy be like, but to think it was only this much.
My name is Amelia. I''m a schrship student.
"Fuuh...I wonder when will they make us do something else, like something more practical, maybe?"
I''ve only been studying on my own during ss for a while now.
What our teacher is lecturing now is how to write magic forms and circles. The most basic ones, to be exact.
But even ordinary mages and wizards don''t use this stuff anymore, as it is faster to cast the spells yourself.
But even though I said that, I can write magic circles too.
I taught myself how to do it a few years back.
"Why do I have to do the same thing over and over again?"
I''ve always been able to learn most things in one sitting.
And among the ss, my magical abilities are the best. After all, I''ve been casting and using magic spells so many times since I was a little girl.
As a daughter of a bookstore owner, I have ess to tons of magical spellbooks. That is how I learned.
My father was angry at first, with me twiddling around with our products and such, but when I showed him my magic, he was very happy.
From then on, I studied magic every day with a grimoire in my hand.
Of course, there was no way that any of the kids in our area could keep up with me, so I eventually ended up on my own, but that couldn''t be helped.
Eventually, my father suggested that I apply to this school.
We weren''t really poor, as grimoires and other magic spell books are a bit of a high price. However, even with our higher than average ie, we''re still part of themon folk through and through, so it''s better to have a schrship grant than not having one.
I was confident at that time that I would be chosen and that I would receive a high level of education in this academy.
But what was brought to me was this disappointment...
"Miss Burness...Miss Burness?"
"...Nn? Yes?"
Oops, I guess I''ve been swayed too much by my thoughts that I missed my attention to the teacher.
I know exactly what the ss lessons are about, but I still need to follow the discussion so I can answer when she asks me what she was teaching.
Because if I don''t perform well in ss, I might lose my schrship student status.
"Could you please step forward and write the magic circle of ignition that is presented in the grimoire?"
"Understood. Please leave it to me."
I left my seat and walked to the front of the lectern.
Then, like what the teacher has demonstrated, I wrote the magic circle in the air.
In less than a few minutes, the magic circle waspleted, ording to the textbook.
And it''s much faster than when the teacher drew it earlier. As expected of me.
"Excellent, as expected of you, Miss Burness."
The teacher praised me, saying so.
"I think anyone can do this much, though."
"That may be the case if we consider the difficulty, but you demonstrated it faster and more urately than the others. As expected of a schrship student chosen by this school."
"Thank you very much."
After saying that, I returned to my seat.
I can hear the cheers around me, but to speak the truth, it''s a pain in the butt.
I knew it in every way that their reactions are just a front.
As I said before, my family owns a bookstore. Just a bookstore.
Therefore, I''m not as rich as thedies that enrolled here.
"I feel like they only came here for the prestige of the school..."
I muttered in a whisper so as not to be overheard.
In the first ce, those ''well-bred'' princesses can''t get along well with amon girl like me. They look at themselves like some kind of beautiful bird up in a tree while looking at us like we''re somemon farm fowl.
Though the uniforms are a standard, with all sorts of decorations they add to their clothes, even I won''t be able to keep up with their fashion, even if we sell all of the assets we currently have.
But I don''t really care about that.
In the first ce, I became a schrship student in this school because I want to study magic.
After that, I just listened to the ss, answering questions from time to time.
Of course, I had another grimoire at hand to study on my own.
The only thing that exceeded my expectations was the ability to look at so many grimoires.
There are countless books in the library of this school.
What''s more, half of the tens of thousands of books in the library are grimoires.
Of course,pared to my father''s bookstore, it won''t even hold a candle to this ce.
"With these so many books, I don''t even need to take any sses..."
The only thing I''m worried about is that I won''t be able to read all the grimoires while I''m in school, so I have to examine all the spell books that will be useful to me and learn them efficiently before I graduate.
I''m sure there will be more useful sses in the upper levels, so I should read as much as possible before then.
"That''s it for today''s lesson."
As I was having these thoughts, the bell rang to signal the end of today''s lesson.
I wonder if they were using magic to make this rm? As it had never been out of sync, at least ever since I came here.
Next time, let''s see if I can make a simr thing.
Just as I was about to leave my seat, I heard voices talking from the seat next to me.
About three people have gathered around and were talking about something.
"Hey, did you know that there is a male teacher in charge of the sses on the higher years?"
"Are you sure? Isn''t this ce supposed to be forbidden to men?"
"Eh, but I''ve heard about it too. I''ve heard he''s a very good-looking person."
Apparently, it seems to be some kind of love gossip again.
Certainly, the presence of a man is unusual in this school, where the students, teachers, and all other staff consist of women entirely.
But in the end, it''s nothing to do with me...
"Also, I heard that the man was unknown before he came here."
I was about to stand up again, but those words stopped me.
While being careful not to get noticed, I cast a spell to enhance my hearing.
The reason I went that far was because I was intrigued by the term "Country."
"This country also has the highest standards even among the continent...Is there really such a person in this school?"
The conversation between my ssmates proceeded as if they were unaware of my doubts.
"What is his name? Also, what kind of person is he?"
"I believe he is Sir Fay."
"Sir Fay, is it? Ahh, now I like to meet this person."
"Perhaps we could meet him if we visit the higher years'' building?"
"But we''re nobledies. It would be too rude if we intrude without permission."
You guys always sink your teeth into it when the topices to romance, even though you should be spending your time studying for the exams.
But when you are asked directly, you shy away because it''s ''improper for a noble to do those things.''
These nobles sure like their appearances.
Is this also a part of their education as a nobledy? If so, being a noble is more troublesome than I thought.
"Also, I have heard of some rumor."
Then, the first one spoke in a whisper and covers her mouth.
I activated the eavesdropping smell I mastered without chanting.
My ssmates can''t even draw a magic circle yet, but I''ve already mastered the materializing a spell without chanting.
"After the school is over, I heard that Sir Fay usually goes at the back of the school building."
"In other words, if you go there, you can meet him secretly..."
"But if they find us, there will be an uproar."
"There''s not many people there. Also, isn''t it a bit scary, being alone with a man? Even though it''s Sir Fay..."
I see, the back of the school building, huh.
It''s true that there are only a few people passing there.
It''s a great ce to hide and meet secretly.
But what is he doing, going at such a ce...oh well.
As far as I could tell, the teachers here are of high quality.
However, they are still too far to be considered excellent.
Even I am confident that I could surpass them if I was given a bit of time.
It''s probably because they are centered on those who can cater to nobledies, aside from the fact that they have to be a woman of a presentable upbringing.
But even though the person is a man, he was still a court wizard, the pinnacle of all mages and wizards in this country. He must definitely be iparable to these teachers who only know how to teach ''children'' how to use magic.
"Interesting. If it''s him, he might be a good opponent to test my skills."
I''m going to be the best sorcerer in the country anyway, so I should be able to beat that court wizard while I''m here.
I finally decided. I''m going to meet this Arius Fay, and he''ll be my stepping stone to greatness.
I stood up from my seat and left the ssroom with a nonchnt look on my face.
Chapter 158 Challenge?
On a certain day after school, I went to the said secluded area behind the school building.
As sses were already over, the students were either going back to their dorms or going to town to y.
No one is likely toe here at a time when the school is bing less crowded.
But if Annica''s n went well, Amelia should be here soon.
I sat down on a bench and yed with my magic spells to pass the time.
The basic magic spell has a set chant and magic circle, as shown in textbooks, but I sometimes modify it as a habit when I was still a wizard in the court. This results in me creating an entirely new form of magic spell from time to time.
But even though it was only a hobby, the difficulty of what I am doing is no different from an intermediate mage doing some serious research.
Also, since I''m the only one who knows the original magic spell''s structure, it''s difficult to take countermeasures against it.
There is no danger of imitation as well, as I don''t even have a set magic formation or chant required to do my spells.
I''ve been creating a lot of erotic magic spellstely, so I have to keep it low, or else I''ll get discovered.
This kind of magic can be traded for money in the underground, but I''m not really short of it right now.
So, in the end, it''s really just for my own enjoyment.
"I could increase the amount of mana consumed to make it more powerful and connect it here for faster activation..."
Even if it was for erotic purposes, I wouldn''t stop until I''mpromised or have achieved my goal.
As I concentrated, about an hour had already passed.
Just then, I felt a presence approaching me in front.
I looked up, I saw that it was my new target, the schrship student Amelia.
Her long silver hair was as exactly the same as in her profile, and contrary to her humble upbringing, she had a proud look on her face.
As if she''s telling everyone her full confidence that she is the best.
"Hey, are you the one they call Sir Fay?"
Amelia asked as if she was just checking a peasant.
There''s no respect in her tone at all.
It looks like you need a little bit of a...rigorous education.
"Yes, but what''s with the attitude? If you just show a little more respect for your elders, then yes."
Amelia then replied with a snicker.
"You want me to respect you simply because you''re older than me? That''s ridiculous."
"I''m just giving you some advice as a teacher. If you underestimate your opponent, you will lose your footing."
"Oh, that? I already know how to cast Levitate when I was still young. You don''t have to worry about me falling."
"Oh, you can use the levitation spell?"
Magic that defies nature''sws is quite challenging.
It''s not magic that a first-year student of the school can handle at the very least.
"That''s excellent of you, miss. But with that uniform, won''t you lose points for all those good grades?"
Amelia''s uniform was a little different from the other girls.
She didn''t have the ribbon she was usually required to wear, and her blouse looked like a size smaller than her.
Her skirt was shorter than the others, and if you look at it closer, you can see that it was pretty worn out.
But what''s the most interesting about her the open cleavage of her blouse. Is the standard size too big for her chest that she has to open her blouse a bit?
"This uniform? I don''t really mind. And I won''t lose points as I was granted a schrship grant."
In this academy, schrship students are not only given free tuition by the school. As pawns for their fame and glory, they are also given special treatment and some exclusive rights for them.
One of them is freedom of dress.
As its name says, they are free to dress anything they like, as long as it won''t tarnish the school''s reputation¡ªno dress code or anything as such.
Of course, I also knew that, but considering this is our first meeting, I couldn''t help but be surprised.
Her skirt is almost showing her pearly-white thighs. And the open cleavage on her chest as well.
It''s that unnatural, even if I don''t point it out
"Oh? So you''re one of those schrship students? But shouldn''t you be more respectful if that''s the case?"
"I don''t have a good upbringing like the other students, so don''t expect me to be formal like them. Also, most of the teachers here have talent that is beneath me. Why would I respect them f I can surpass them sooner orter? Anyway, I don''t like it, so that''s that."
"So, what does this special student want from me?"
"I heard that you are unknown..."
"That''s right. I am unknown."
"Hmmm...it doesn''t look like you''re lying."
I surrendered everything that could be used to prove I''m not from this world when I came here.
However, Amelia seemed to have judged from my attitude that I was not lying even without any further evidence.
"So, do you have any questions about anything? Or do you dream of bing something big?"
"No, not at all. For I''m going to be something way above than that of a court wizard in the not-too-distant future."
The expression on Amelia''s face when she said that did not have any hint that she was joking.
It seems that she is serious about this. Perfect frog-in-a-well scenario.
"It is a good idea to have high aspirations. But aren''t they a bit too high for you to grasp?"
As if she didn''t like the way I said it, Amelia''s expression frowned.
"You, are you thinking I''m being ridiculous?"
"No, rather, it''s the opposite."
"I rmend that you find something that interests you other than magic and enjoy life in moderation."
In fact, I''ve found something I enjoy: women.
And I can do whatever I want at this school.
"Well, that''s enough talk for now. What''s your real purpose?"
"...Oh well. I''m here to defeat you, Mister Fay."
When she said that, Amelia points her hand at me. She then conjures a magic circle in her palm.
Attack spells are not something you can thoughtlessly aim at people, so does she think I have a certain amount of skills to receive it?
Oh well, I''ll just give her a good spankingter.
"I just want to see how far my talent goes. And you''re going to be my first stepping stone!"
"I see. Then I''ll take it as a teacher if that''s what it takes to help my students grow."
I stood up and faced Amelia.
"But don''t go too hard on your steps, okay? Or else you might slip. Kukuku."
"Rejoice while you can, for it''s only now that you can use those words. Don''t think a retired court wizard like you can beat me!"
Amelia''s magic circle shone, and she begins the ''fight'' by firing a fireball as big as a human head directly towards my face.
"Let''s start with a preliminary exercise!"
I ignored her words and measured my distance to the iing fireball, then unleashed a waterball of the same size without chanting.
The two spells collided and cancelled each other out. It was the same as with the demo I had with Liesl, but I added one more move.
"Oh, you''re quite goo...-!!!!"
Amelia was about to have an arrogant speech, but she hurriedly defended herself. It was because a hammer made ofpressed air was approaching in the shadow of the waterball.
"Such petty tricks won''t work on me!"
Amelia looked angry and activated a lightning spell by umting magic power in both hands.
Then, posing her arms as if a barrel of a cannon sliced in cross-section, she aimed both arms at me,unching two horizontal lightning bolts at my wake.
It instantly disintegrated the hidden projectile and was about to approach my body.
"You''re good, but you''re still too na?ve."
I responded by thrusting out my hands, catching the iing lightning bolts in the flesh.
"Haha! It''s a direct hit. There''s no way you can defend yourself from that!..... What!?"
Ameliaughed out loud but immediately went into a surprise when she saw see me standing unharmed.
"I was sure I hit you back there!"
Lightning speed attacks are a threat, but lightning spells also mimic a real lightning bolt''s characteristics.
All I did was to put up a film of mana all over my body, then rooted myself more firmly to the ground. And the lighting passed through me, just like that.
It''s the same principle as when lightning strikes a building, but the people inside don''t get electrocuted¡ªalso an essential countermeasure against horrid weathers and weather-rted spells.
"Well, now it''s my turn. Let me show you an example of how to do it."
I activated the same lightning bolt spell as Amelia''s, but this time, it''s much faster and more powerful than the one used by Amelia.
"Kuh, as if I''d let you!"
Amelia retaliated by making a spherical magic shield in a hurry and tried to parry it to the ground.
However...
"Kyaaa!!"
Her magic shield was pierced through casually, and the spell which made it through electrocutes her body.
Amelia knelt in ce due to the shock, her body convulsing from time to time.
I approached her and looked down at her from above.
"How...did you...prevented it...?"
"You''ll have to figure that out for yourself. Think of it as homework for the day."
After hearing that, Amelia, who was staring at me, fainted.
I then picked her up.
"Well, now that we''ve gotten our prey, all that''s left to do is to eat her upter...but first."
The sh of magic spells earlier made a reasonably loud noise.
It is a bad idea to stay here and get caught, and that goes for both of us.
That said, I don''t want to get caught carrying Amelia, who God knows when she will wake up and me me for what I have done.
"Hmmm, shall I use the backyard?"
Not far from here, there is a backyard that no one has entered yet.
I have repeatedly surveyed the area, and since the area beyond it was surrounded by traps and rming systems, and that there is no use for the current lot anyway, the gardeners, being women as well, didn''t find the need to clear it.
They put emphasis on the ''outer moats'' of their ''castle'' so much that they didn''t notice that the intruder had already walked through their door.
But with this, there would be no shortage of ces for me to hide.
"She''s the type of student that assaults a teacher into a dangerous match on a whim. She needs to be educated well."
Saying that to myself, Iughed and walked away, carrying the unconscious Amelia in my arms.
Chapter 159 Backyard. 1
There was no sign of people when we reached the backyard.
And as I have expected, the neglected nts and trees provided just the right number of blinders for our cause.
I found a patch of grass and rolled Amelia onto it.
Though I deliberately weakened the power of my spell just to bind her in our battle, I cast a recovery spell just in case.
After that, Amelia seemed to start breathing more easily.
For assurance, I decided to apply some restraints in order for her not to run amok once she wakes up.
By that, I took out arge handkerchief from my pocket and tied her hands with it.
This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about being counterattacked.
"Hey, how long are you nning to sleep?"
"Hnnnn, nnu..."
I shook Amelia''s shoulders and brought my face closer to hers to check her breathing.
Amelia moans as she woke up, before rolling her eyes at my face.
She immediately tries to move away, only to find outter that her body has been restrained.
"Hey, get this off me! Do you really think it''s okay for a teacher to do this?"
"Well, it''s probably not a good idea."
"Then untie me right now. Or your sins will be heavy."
"Oi oi, aren''t you too hasty?"
We''ve skipped over reporting to the school and immediately went to the talks about a trial?
"Isn''t this already the end of the line for you, oh Mr. Fay?"
"The excellent teacher and genius unknown man, evicted from the prestigious school because of messing around with a student?"
"Hey, are you trying to use me..."
"What are you talking about? Of course, I am. Or is that genius brain of yours just a fluke?"
Amelia is annoyed, as if she was just stating the obvious to an idiot who couldn''t understand.
I sighed, then stared at the woman.
The first thing I saw was her breasts, and they were quiterge.
Humongous, in fact.
"Hey, where are you looking?"
Amelia notices my gaze and tries to hide it, but then she realizes her arms are restrained behind her, so she can''t do anything.
She then tried to stand up, only to be unable to because it was prevented by me.
"Get away from me, you bastard!"
In the end, she tried to kick me, so I had no choice but to activate my body maniption magic.
As if a mechanism that ran out of power, Amelia''s legs were put down.
"Kuh, this...what is happening?"
I''m sure she was trying to resist it with her magic, but her efforts are futile. As it was being blocked by a magic spell I enchanted in her restraints, the one in front of me is now nothing but a powerless beautifuldy.
Just like that, the genius schrship student Amelia has lost all her resistance.
"Don''t give me any more work. It''s displeasing."
"You bastard!"
When she found out that she could no longer resist in any way, she starts to curse on me.
But in this situation, it was nothing but a cute yapping.
"Now then. Now that you''re awake, it''s time we get down to business."
"Business? You really think you have the right to do business with me after what you''ve done? Unhand me right now! Or you''ll suffer the consequences!"
"You...just who do you think you are?"
"What? Are you provoking me? I am- "
"Just a peasant who barely knows where she stands. Do you really know what you did just now? You assaulted a teacher in the academy without any warning."
"Hmph, do you really think they will believe you? I am a schrship student, a genius that will surpass them in the future."
"It''s my right to be given such treatment, and they should be happy to be my stepping stone. Plus, aren''t you strong? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself, doing such underhanded methods like that to me?"
That was not even a fair fight!"
Wow. I have met a lot of people who have delusions of grandeur in their minds, but this is the first time I have seen one being openly brought by a student. What''s more, of someone who is on a lower caste than me.
"It seems that you still have no idea of the graveness of your offense. You just assaulted an official, albeit retired from his duties, without any form of reason. Even though I have quit as a court wizard, I am still of the service of the country.
You are really lucky I was the one who you have assaulted, Miss Burness. If it''s someone else, you would have been subjected to expulsion at the very least, and a death penalty for you and your family at it is very worst.
Most of the teachers and students here have a high standing in this country or as influential as them.
If you''re doubting me, how about we head over to the headmistress office right now? To also hasten your expulsion papers and find a recement for your seat."
"They can''t do that! If they did that, my father and I will- "
"Also, fair fight? You call that a fair fight even though it was you who barged in and cast a spell without even asking for a duel? You see, Miss Burness, we have specified training grounds to do that activity. Or are you afraid of being seen when you lost?"
I-I''m not afraid! It''s just- "
"Even if we fight in the same way, the results will still be the same. Your lightning bolt spell just now is just a perfected example of a textbook way of casting the spell. Even in the way you materialized your magic circle in front of me, I would have dealt you in a thousand ways before you could even act. Don''t believe me? Watch this."
I first cast a transparent dome for soundproofing just to be safe, then, with a flick of a finger,
KABOOM!
A soft crackle of thunder resounded inside the dome. Right in front of Amelia is a crystalized spot in the ground, sizzled by a lightning bolt I have just struck.
"...¡"
"...¡"
There was only silence in thetter''s eyes. Then it turned into resignation, then into fear. Trembling in her seat, those eyes faced me.
I think I overdid it a little.
"Anyway, as you can see, there is a huge difference in our abilities, and if you are as genius as you are saying, you should know the difference right away. Anyway, what you have done just now caused me quite amotion, so it wouldn''t leave me unscathed either way. How about we make a deal?"
"H-hmph. Such arrogance for someone who has bound the other party. Very well. Let me hear your demands."
(That spell just now, I didn''t even detect any preparations or magic circles before it was cast! If I was hit by that spell, I would be done for! But I have to stay strong, or else this man will take everything!)
"As expected of Miss Burness, you are indeed an intelligent woman. After all, the academy wouldn''t have chosen you as their student if you weren''t, right? Anyway, since you are still in your first year, I won''t be too hard on you. However, as your offense is heavy, I can''t just let this pass. Ah, by the way, your restraints have been released just now. I don''t want to be told that I am forcing my student to do my demands."
"Enough of your lecture and your excessive bbering! Just get on it and tell me what you want already!"
"Well, all I want is simple. I want your body."
"My...body?"
"Yes, your body. As you can see, you''re a fine specimen yourself, Miss Burness."
"You want me to be your guinea pig!? Isn''t that going a bit too far?!"
"I believe you misunderstand something. It''s not between me and my background as a former court wizard. I have already retired from that. What I want is a physical rtionship. Something a man and a woman should have."
"Y-you, you want me to be your lover!? Aren''t you the one getting full of yourself and not me?"
"Heavens, no, Miss Burness. It would be detrimental to my goals if we fall in love with each other. What I want is purely physical... carnal, if that word suits you more. This is why I used the term "your body" just earlier. So, do we have a deal?"
"You...I can''t believe that a court wizard like you would stoop so low. But indeed, I have a beautiful body, but what''s in it for me?"
"I don''t think you are in a position to negotiate the terms, Miss Burness. I am already taking a big risk here. It''s either I keep silent on your one-sided assault in exchange for a simple desire of your flesh, or take your chances with your so-called schrship title that would put you, me, and your family in disgrace for the least part and to the guillotine for the worst. So, what will you do?"
Amelia contemted for a moment, but after a while, she,
"Very well, we have a deal."
"You did a wise choice, Miss Burness. I assure you won''t regret it."
"And? What should I do, you lowly scum? I know you are not gonna let me through just like that."
"As expected of a daughter of a book merchant. Your negotiation skills are good."
When I blurted that out loud, Amelia''s eyes were widened in shock.
"How did you know that? You, don''t tell me-. "
"I had my eyes on you for a while now. It''s just that I didn''t expect you toe to me personally. After all, I have a thing for big-breasted beauties like you."
"You scum! I can''t believe I have been deceived by you!"
"Deceived? I never deceived you on anything. It''s just your interpretation going wild. Also, you have epted our deal without any scams or hidden agendas in it. Or is Miss Amelia Burness, the oh, so excellent sorceress that will surpass every wizard in the future, just at this level?"
"I am not like that! Ugh...Very well. If it''s my body you want, then it''s my body that you''ll receive. Just don''te running with your tail in between your legster."
"Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Burness. Now, if you please, could you stand on the patch of grass over there?"
"H-here? Just that?....There. are you content now?"
"Yes, just like that. But from here on, just leave it all to me."
"What are you...Kyaa! My-my body is moving on its own!"
I activated my body maniption spell on her, then enhanced my soundproofing barrier and added an invisible filter to not reflect us moving inside.
It will put no harm if I add additional security before doing the deed.
However, it wouldn''t be thrilling if everything is safe, so let''s add a little spice to it.
"What is this, you might ask? It is only a body maniption spell that I cast on you. However, it won''t be as exciting if you just follow mymands like a puppet, so how about we y a little game while at it?"
"You...how much do you n on shaming me like this..."
"I am not shaming you, Miss Burness. In fact, with that deal of ours just earlier, I say I had already helped you by a lot. But I see that you''re still...dissatisfied with what I am doing, so let''s make another deal.
Right now, your body is bound by my spell, isn''t it? I may be a..., very cultured individual, but I am not fond of forcing my women to do my bidding. The reason I cast a spell on you is so that you won''t get hurt, but I know you won''t believe it because of your prejudice in me, hence this deal.
I know that you have offered your body to make me silent about your misconduct, but this time, it will be a matter of pride. From here on, I will be doing things in your body, lewd ones that for sure you won''t like at first. This is where the deal enters.
If you say "no," even just once, I''ll stop. However, our previous agreement will be off, and we will report everything to the higher-ups about the deeds that we''ve done. I may indeed by controlling your body, but your mind and mouth is free on its own."
"Is that a challenge, Mr. Fay? Are you telling me that I will submit it to you? Very well, I ept. But if I make you say "No" instead, you''ll be my personal servant for life."
"Very well. I ept those conditions. I''ll be starting now."
I started by manipting her legs and made them spread apart, then slipped my hand inside her short skirt.
"Hyaa! Where are you putting your hands...ah, it''s touching me!"
I immediately went for a direct attack, but as expected, it is not even wet yet.
And so, I prioritized caressing the secret area on top of her panties first.
As I did that, however, Amelia res at me with a disgusted look on her face.
"Why aren''t you putting it in right away? Are you afraid that you won''t be able to resist once you put it inside?"
Unlike those pampered nobledies, she appears to have education in this area. That taunt, however, had made me immediately convinced of something that should be her w.
While she doesn''t shy away from the topic of sex, which is alreadymendable for her age, it seems that she has focused too much on the study of magic that she neglected everything about that topic.
If that''s the case, let''s just go ahead and keep her in the dark.
I can''t wait to see how she reactster.
"You seem to think I''ll be enjoying myself alone, but sex isn''t like that."
"Says a teacher who''s having his way with a student. After I graduate here and became famous, I will expose all your misdeeds and wrongdoings, you horny but impotent small penis!"
"I admire you for your choice of words, as should I have expected of amon birth, but if that''s all you got in your insults, then I''m afraid you still have to learn."
Honestly, if it was the old me, I would have already pped this girl, but after having through those ''experiences'' as a professional, I could only stare at her with pity.
So, instead of getting angry, I decided to spend that energy to make her ''happy.''
I inserted my fingers, which had so far only been over her underwear, inside.
I immediately felt the softness of her skin when I touched it directly.
"To touch the ce where I pee directly, are you that stupid?"
"Kukuku...you''re saying that, but isn''t it feeling better and better?"
"How would I feel good from just this?"
"Oh? In that case, then how about this?"
I stroke the clitoris of Amelia, who''s still in her rebelling tone.
And immediately, a noticeable reaction from her appeared.
"Hiuuu!? What is this, something just electrocuted my body..."
Seeing the moment when the girl wakes up to sex, an indescribable feeling of excitement wells up over me.
Yes, that''s it. Sooner orter, I will see your slutty face as you cum. Prepare yourself, you cheeky woman.
While continuing to caress her private parts, I directed my other hand to her upper body.
My aim is, of course, her big tits.
"Wait, you, you''re going to take it off!"
"It''s your fault for not wearing your uniform properly."
Despite being a first-year, Amelia''s uniform was already worn out, so it was easy to open it with one hand.
Still, why is it so worn out even though it was only a few months since it was issued to her? Was it because she practiced magic in it a lot of times?
But I didn''t think about it much as it wasn''t my priority right now.
As my priority right now is one thing... to expose Amelia''s beautiful body and take them into my embrace.
Interestingly, when I exposed her special ces upon removing her underwear, the cheeky brat fell silent.
It was as if her daunting behavior a while ago is nothing but a joke.
"Oh? So you still have the sense of shame. And here I thought it never existed in you."
It seems that seeing her tits and pussy live is more effective on her mentally than caressing them myself.
"Still, as expected, yours are splendid. I can''t believe this thing hasn''t been used before."
I rubbed her breasts over her underwear, evaluating them while appreciating their size and softness.
It''s just the right size for me to squeeze.
From a while ago, the frequency of her panting noises has increased.
I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.
"Haaa, ahaa...what is this feeling..."
Despite her being dubbed as a genius, herck of sexual knowledge didn''t help her understand the meaning of this decline.
Little by little, Amelia''s body is getting ready to ept me.
"H-hmph. My body is just feeling hotter than usual. Is that the best you''ve got?"
"Don''t be impatient, Miss Burness. Soon you will feel that this isn''t just a simple heat. Once it reaches the peak, we will proceed with the next step."
"Next step, huh? Let''s see about that. I wonder if those grimy paws of yours could make me feel this ''heat'' you are referring to."
When I exined this to her, Amelia defied me with a tone of voice that made me feel like an idiot.
"Your confidence is truly admirable, Miss Burness. However, confidence isn''t needed in this field."
"Do you think you can get me off so easily? Think again."
"But it seems you''re already getting off just from being touched earlier."
"That''s just your spection. To tell the truth, it feels sickening just being touched by you."
"Then, will you say the magic word?"
"Never! How about you try?"
Even after our conversation has finished, I didn''t stop my caresses on the front of her fresh and tight pussy.
However, I avoided touching her inner parts, which is her vagina.
Perhaps her body is gradually beginning to feel the pleasure, as her hole is now leaking with joy juices.
"Hnnn, Fuuh...haaa, haaa."
In no time, Amelia''s moans followed suit. She closes her eyes as she desperately tries to suppress her reactions.
But even from my point of view, she''s already at her limit.
She''s about to lose control, and only a matter of time before she explodes.
"Ahh, hyaaa! Something, something hot ising! Aah, haaa, I can''t hold it back!"
"Why don''t you just give up and let the pleasure take over? Or if you can''t really take it, why not say the magic word to end it all?"
"Kuh, never! Ahhh! H-how about you try! Kuhh!!"
Such a persistent person. Well, she would have given up already if she were that easy...
Because of this, I intensified the movements of my caresses, pushing Amelia further to her pinnacle of excitement.
I finally fondled the gushing precious part of her pussy, her vaginal orifice, as well as her breasts that have beenpletely exposed by removing her underwear.
As I increased the torture, Amelia''s body trembled more and more.
(Ahh, don''t cum, Amelia, you can do this, Don''t cum on this man! Because you will teach this coward a lesson after this!)
With tears in her eyes, the schrship student tried her best to hold back her climax.
But with a single finger, all her efforts were quickly shattered.
With my fingers, which were drenched in her love juices, I rubbed up her exposed clitoris.
It was then when Amelia''s body stiffens, and her vagina overflows with love juices.
"Hiii! You can''t do that to me! Haa, haaa, hahiiiiiiiiiiii!"
Amelia''s eyes went wide, her teeth numb from the chattering.
She was not sure what''s going on with her body, but this unknown pleasure attacking her made her terrified to the core.
Meanwhile, my excitement was at an all-time high as I watched Amelia convulse to climax.
"I think I''m going to take up a new hobby if this continues."
I don''t really have any hobby of tormenting women to do my bidding.
But the girl in my arms was trying to take my taste in women to the next level.
Honestly, I don''t like it at all.
But for now, it''s necessary to get this desire out of my system as soon as possible.
After all this is done, I''m going to have Amelia take responsibility for stirring me up this way
Chapter 160 Backyard. 2 R18
"Haaa, haaa...ugh, my body is..."
Amelia, now shaking her body from the climax, breathed hard as she tried to expel the heat from the sensation that was new to her.
Her partner, on the other hand, is here raring to pounce.
By the way, that partner was me.
"Hey, wait...kuh!"
I put my hands around her and flipped her body over. This caused her tond my hand onto her breasts, making Amelia let out a nice yelp.
It seems that her body is not showing signs of rejection, which is a very good thing for my cause.
"There''s no time to rest, Amelia."
I said this, and Amelia''s eyes sharpened its gaze, as if she had finally noticed my presence.
"Oh what''s this? Are you trying to butter up to me, calling me by my name? Very well, I''ll forgive you this once. Just think of this as yourst meal before I make you suffer in humiliationter."
She spoke in a sharp tone, but even from there I could feel her indignation in between.
"Kukuku, to think you have still the energy to be arrogant, what a cheeky woman."
The higher you think you are, the harder you will fall.
Don''t me me for paying you backter on.
Right now, Amelia''s body is yet to recover from her climax, but that won''t matter to me because she''s "receiving assistance" from my body maniption spell.
As evidence, even though she''s tired, I still managed to get her to her knees and raise her ass in front of me.
Before that, I stood on my knees and took out my meat stick.
"...Haa, hawawa...what the hell is that thing?"
Even though she already has thorough knowledge about it, it seems that Amelia has yet to see a cock in its flesh.
I couldn''t help butugh as it somehow broke her prideful face as she observes me on the back.
Still, I can''t deny that her ''first reaction'' also excited me.
"You still have the chance to say no."
"You wish. Or are you afraid of the consequences that will happen, oh Mister? You can start begging now."
"Oh? How about this then?"
I started aiming my angry rod towards Amelia''s hips.
"Wait...are you kidding?"
"I''m serious."
I grabbed her hips and pulled her to my waist.
"Wait, it''s impossible! It will definitely tear-!"
"Don''t worry. I assure you the only thing it will tear is your hymen."
It''s true that mine is big, but never in my experiences that I tore a woman''s pussy apart.
Otherwise, women must require splitting their own stomach while giving birth. Even I don''t want to imagine that.
Besides, she is a woman I n to enjoy many times in the future.
Aside from the fact that I can''t bear putting her on any harm, it would be a shame to rough up her precious body and render her useless for a while.
"If you don''t want to get hurt, you might want to stay put."
"That..."
Disregarding her despair, I finally hit the tip of my meat stick into Amelia''s entrance.
I could feel her love juices dripping, a sign that she''s feeling good despite her annoying ego.
"I will be taking your precious virginity. Are you sure you don''t want to stop?"
"Do your best, I''ll never sumb to you!"
"I see. Well then."
Amelia braced herself for the uing sensation that will change her life, closing her eyes filled with tears on the sides.
And the sensation she had been expecting... it ever happened.
She opened her eyes and looked back, only to see me, fixing up my suit and clothing, as if preparing to leave.
It may have a full tent inside my pants, but I guess I''ll just have to rub it out in one of the girlster when I get back.
"You...why?"
"Why, is it? Because I don''t want to. And clearly, you don''t want it either."
I removed my body maniption spell, making Amelia plop softly on the grass she''s standing on.
"Oh, so you''re just afraid of the consequences, but you can''t say it because of your pride. who''s the prideful person now?"
Amelia stood up and dered. Then, she turned around and faced me.
I in turn, approached her as soon as I buttoned my suit.
"...Amelia."
"Oh, so approaching me because you can''t take reality? I know you''re nothing but a big perv- Kyaa!"
However, to her response, I took one of her arms and raised it on the level where both our eyes can see.
"You''re shivering, which means, you''re afraid."
"You...ha! Me, shivering because I''m afraid. It''s only because I can''t hold myughter of you being a hypocrite!"
"You...Never mind. Anyway, I have lost my interest in you. I have released you from your restraints, and now you''re free to go."
"...But what about our deal?"
"Let''s just take it as a draw. I won''t tell them about your offense, and you won''t tell them about what we did here. Let''s just leave it as that."
"..."
"..."
"..."
"...and? Why aren''t you leaving, Miss Burness? Don''t you know which way to go?"
"...at that."
"Hm?"
"Leave it, just like that? Because I''m afraid? Don''t joke with me!"
All of a sudden, Amelia removed the restraints on her hands andunched herself to me.
I caught her body in order for her not to get hurt¡well, I was about to, but all of a sudden,
"Die, you perverted teacher!"
She twists her body andunches herself backward, pointing her hand at me while trying to cast a magic spell.
However, in the middle of its materialization, Amelia''s spell went ''poof''.
"Why!? Even though my restraints have been released!"
She could only blurt out.
"Because you are not concentrating on your spell enough. If you don''t calm down your anger, you won''t see results, no matter how hard you try."
I exined in a thorough tone, one I often use when discussing with my students.
Magic spells, you see, is a diverse system.
Though it only requires one to have mana; it requires creativity, concentration, tedious practice and proper guidance to do it well.
And even if you do it well, it doesn''t mean that you can master it at my level, as there are also different factors that influence the growth of spells, such aspatibility, bloodlines, talents, and so on. In other words, as different persons have different adaptabilities with regards to magic.
However, that doesn''t mean it can only be limited to the body you possess. You can also use different ways to boost your abilities. Some use powerful mediums when casting magic, like drawing magic circles on scrolls, creating concoctions and the like.
Some just enhance their creativity and practice continuously to simplify the chant like the majority of the teachers in the campus.
These people mentioned above, who practice and utilize magic as a form of specialization, are called Mages.
Of course, there are people who can cast them without any incantations and no assistance of any mediums, just because they are from a special bloodline, they havepatibility with a spell, or because they are just talented. These ''geniuses'' are called Wizards, and are treated as more superior than the two.
Being different from themon mages, these wizards are well respected among others and are in demand for any country for their skills.
However, only those wizards who have went beyond the extraordinary and have proven their worth to the country have the ''right'' to enter the ''Courts'', a special seat only to those of the highest echelons of the Magic users of the country.
Because of these differences in levels, Amelia, who still uses a magic circle to cast spells, is undeniably no match for me. But of course, it''s not like my skills just came out of the blue.
With persistence and hard work, as well as creativity and practicing on countless mediums, it is possible to attain something near to what I am today, if you don''t mind to sacrifice a lot of time and investment on your pocket, that is.
Still, it''s not that impossible for someone of Amelia''s caliber to match me in no time. I am not some sort of God, so if she were to do a series of tedious practice while enhancing her creativity and using good mediums for magic, she may surpass me at least in magic category.
it doesn''t deny, however, the fact that Amelia iscking all of this as of this moment.
Well, even if she doesn''t, she will still find it difficult to cast spells in this situation. She was just too agitated to think properly. After all, I have hurt her feelings in the topics which she took pride the most ¨C her capabilities in magic and her pride as a woman.
"To shoot a magic spell at this point-nk direction, you have to put more soul into it, Amelia."
"Soul? What the hell are you-"
"Soul is the source of creativity, and Creativity is the ''blueprint'' for you to materialize your spell. If your soul is affected, or afraid, in which it is what state you are in now, you can never materialize your spells, and what''s worse, you may end up losing control of yourself due to theck of direction of your mana."
"Me, losing control of myself? Hahaha. I''m a genius! How can I lose control of myself? ¡wait, maybe it''s you! You should have put some kind of trap here to prevent me from using my spells! Ha! I caught you now, cheater! To think your title is nothing but a fluke! Just admit you are weaker than I am!"
"...sigh. why are you so obsessed of proving that you are better than I am?"
"Because I''m better than you! And stop with that pitiful look of yours already! Or is it because you are scared of ''losing yourself'' over my body?"
What an irrational woman.
I spoke out loud in my mind.
Her magic talent that was the one and only thing she could trust.
I''m sure that she''s devastated now, seeing that the things she took pride in herself were rendered useless so easily.
"I''m sorry that your magic can''t help you anymore."
"Why...why are you apologizing?"
"It might have been a shock to you, that someone has surpassed you before you have even reached the peak."
"Hmph. Big words. I can surpass you as long as I got ti-."
"You already realized what I''m capable of. You won''t beat me no matter what you do."
"But in the future, I...I..."
The light disappears from Amelia''s eyes as she gradually got confronted with the undeniable reality.
She, right now, is nothing but a powerlessdy.
"This is why I said you''re aim is too high."
"Then...what do you think I should aim for? Magic, magic is all I have, is what it brought me here."
"Your heart."
"My heart?"
Amelia looks at her bountiful chest.
"You have been dependent on your brain, that you have been ignoring what has been screaming in your heart. Let me ask you, what is your real feelings? What is it, that you truly desire?"
(I, I want someone to ept me.)
I activated my Mind-reading spell, only to be surprised by a shocking fact.
Who would have thought that the prideful, dauntless girl would want something so cute and simple?
"I see."
"What did you just say?"
"Your heart...it''s feeling empty right now, isn''t it? Your heart is empty. What you need is something that fills your heart. But you kept on denying it, only listening to the logic of your mind."
"What nonsense are you spouti-"
"And I have the very thing you just need."
"...Huh? What are you...nnnn!"
I looked into Amelia''s eyes and made sure she heard it clearly so that it seeps into her brain ¨C then I pulled her in my embrace as I went for her lips.
Chapter 161 Backyard. 3 R18
"Nchuu, nmmm...chupaa...fuahh. ¡ª! You, that was my first kiss!"
"And, feels good, right? There is still a lot in where it came from."
"You scoundrel! I shouldn''t have believed on what you have said!"
Amelia, who has just let her guard down, tried to struggle in my arms, only for it to turn futile as her feminine physique was no match for the physique of a man.
However, to her hostile response,
"You have done well, Amelia. It''s okay now. You''re not alone anymore."
I tried to appease her by whispering in her ear.
"Hmph, alone? What makes you think I''m alone? Also, why will I need yourpany anyway, you perverted bastard!"
"Because you need it, and it''s written all over your face."
"Wha-."
Amelia expressed her shock, but I didn''t mind and just continued.
"You, right now, are like a wounded dog, barking with hostility to anyone who approaches, even though there are some who are genuinely trying to help. Little did you know that if you kept that attitude for long, no one would approach you anymore, and your wounds will only get worse."
You see, Amelia, humans are social creatures. They are more than just dogs, so they can''t live without the help of each other. What you''re doing does you more harm than good, and I, as a teacher, cannot allow that.
"I don''t know what you have been through before you got here, and honestly, I don''t really care about it. But at such a young age, I immediately saw that you have matured, far than any otherdies in your age."
"...What makes you think you know about me."
"I don''t, and I don''t have to. I may be a stranger to you, and our first encounter might be a little bit on the wrong side, but I know that you and I have something inmon, and something each other need.
But I see that you still don''t get it, so let me put it in this way. I will not be saying such pleasantries anymore. I meant business, and you, as a daughter of a merchant, should have already known this."
"And? What is it that you have that I truly need, oh mister?"
I see that she''s now willing to listen to my terms. Finally, now we can proceed to the next step.
"What you need is someone who you can rely on. Someone who truly appreciates you, ept you on your works and anything. You might see this as something inconceivable for you, as you are still blinded by your abilities right now, but I have to prevent that blindness of yours from worsening, or it will be toote."
"And you, of all others, will do it? Did you know what you''ve just done? You-"
"Forced you? I never did. In fact, even if I did, you shouldn''t be listening to me right now. I gave you a chance to leave earlier, but you just wasted that, because you, yourself, know that you need it. Title? It won''t earn you respect that you yearn for; only more dread, which makes the matters worse. Instead of approaching you, everyone will just stay away from you more."
"And, what is it that I have that you need?"
"The same as I said before. Your body."
"You...you won''t really use me for your experiments, right?"
"I''m not into that thing, and even if I did, I was no longer interested in it, nor I can do anything simr to it. Hey, I''m a teacher now, you know?
But I see that you are still apprehensive of our deal, so how about we make a ''test run'' right now, to see if it suits each other. If you don''t feel it suits you, I''ll immediately stop. After that, you are free to do anything. I won''t stop you."
"..."
Amelia was at a loss for a moment, but her expression gradually stabilized.
"Fine. Just this once, I ept your proposal."
"You did a good decision. I shall try my best to cope up with it. But before we start, I need to have an...advance payment first."
"Do what you want. As long as you uphold your deal, my body is a cheap price."
"Very well. Here I go, Amelia."
As the ce is neglected, I cannot just make a student lie on her back on it, so I made Amelia go on all fours like what we did earlier and repositioned myself from her behind.
I was thinking of doing a forey before we do it once more, but Amelia, surprisingly, is even wetter on her core.
She must have felt good in our deep kiss earlier.
"Still, it''s so big... I don''t think it would fit."
"Don''t worry. I''m here, alright? You just stay put so that it won''t hurt much."
"uuu..."
I hit the tip of my member at Amelia''s entrance for the second time, but this time, there will be no backing down.
I''m now going to take her precious virginity.
I moved my hips forward, and the tip of my ns gradually inserted itself inside her vagina.
"Higuuu! It''s, reallying in!?"
Amelia shouted out, but I didn''t stop my hips, going deeper and deeper until I pieced the hymen blocking her tight orifice.
"Ow, it hurts, it hurts!"
Amelia''s voice rang out more, but as I still have my sound barrier on, I wouldn''t be heard no matter how loud she is.
"Aahuuu, stop moving, please, it really hurts. I''m going to die!"
Amelia begs at me with tears in her eyes, which is way too contrasting to her wild demeanor earlier.
But apparently, the pain she received is really strong.
The pain of losing one''s virginity varies from person to person, but it seems that hers was at an all-time high.
I made sure she''s wet enough, but I guess it can''t be helped.
"Don''t struggle. Here, let me treat you."
Upon checking that her pain was true, I immediately stopped my movements and cast a spell with a soothing effect.
"Ugh...ahhh, haaa..."
After a minute or two, the spell''s effectiveness took effect, and Amelia''s who was just crying out in agony just earlier, calmed down as the pain subsided.
Good grief. Even though you''re already calm, you''re still a pain in the ass.
That said, the condition of her vagina is quite good.
I haven''t entered half of it yet, but it''s already actively clinging its walls around my meat stick.
Not only is it tight, but the inside of her vagina felt amazing as well.
That alone has already given me a lot of hope for her future development.
"Now that we''re good, let''s keep moving."
After a little while, Amelia''s breathing started to calm down, so I began to move my hips again.
The rod slid in and out repeatedly, enjoying the tightness of her pussy that was a virgin just earlier.
"Hyaaa, uu. What is this!?"
On the other hand, Amelia wiggles to the foreign sensation, but it only made her pussy swallow my member even more.
If this continues, it will be just a matter of time before I reach the deepest parts of her vagina.
And so, I put my weight on it and mmed it in.
"Uguuuu! It''s going all the way to my stomach...."
The ns hit her uterus, and I felt like it had even pierced the ceiling of her wombpletely.
"How is it? Has the pain subsided?"
Just to make sure, I asked Amelia her condition.
"You liar. You said it won''t hurt if I don''t move."
I don''t know if it''s just me, or is she angrier that I had mistaken the intensity of the pain rather than the shock of losing her virginity?
"It''s up to you whether you want to forgive me or not, but as this is an advanced payment for your ''hostile entrance'' earlier. I''ll be damned if I didn''t make myself full."
Although it is fun to see the fresh reactions, it takes a lot of work just to treat them with care, much more so for Amelia, who''s sensitive to pain.
This results in my libido bing uncontroble since a while ago.
After confirming she''s okay, I grabbed Amelia firmly by the waist and started to shake my hips.
"Ahh, uuh, oouu...! My insides, my insides are ripping apart inside-out!"
"Just try to calm down. I''m pulling all the stops on you, so leave it all to me."
"Don''t move so much...aah, fuuh! My body is shaking, and I feel dizzy..."
"Take deep breaths while at it. You''ll feel good soon enough."
It wasn''t my first time that I have dealt with these kinds of women, so I already knew my next steps. All I need to do is focus on calming Amelia down while gradually make her get used to sex.
"Hii, hiii! it''sing in again!"
However, in contrast to her sensitivity, this is the first time I''ve seen a woman''s vagina that was a virgin until a few minutes ago already swallowing my the meat stick in its whole so quickly.
It was still hard inside her pussy, but I was able to enter my entire girth with just a little push of my hips.
"You really swallowed it in. You''ve got talent for this, Amelia."
"The pain is gradually fading...but I''m not happy even if you praise me."
It seems that her disgust for me was still strong.
But once she learned the pleasure I could give her, those feelings would be useless anymore.
This is why I chose to develop Amelia''s amativeness first, and I did that as quickly as possible.
It''s always best to start with the quick and easy part.
I cast my body maniption spell once again to put her body at ease from the painful stress.
Then, with one hand still on her waist, I put my other hand on her chest.
"I saw that you''re feeling nice over here earlier."
I spoke as I caressed her big tits, which are well developed for her age, scooping them up from below.
This way, I can vite both of them while shaking my hips hard.
As I begin to develop Amelia using my hips and hands, the effects started to show quickly.
"Haaa, haaa... what is this, my body is getting hotter..."
Amelia''s breathing gradually got mixed with hot sighs.
But it wasn''t just that, as I could see herplexion getting better and better.
It seems that she''s bing aware of her instincts as a woman.
In that case, all I have to do is make her feel it even more.
"Huu, ahh...Hyaa¡ugh...It''s moving in my belly. I really got that thing inside me..."
As I moved my hips back and forth, I searched out the sensitive areas of her insides.
"Didn''t I say so earlier? It''s going to feel goodter on. Don''t focus on your magic too much, and enjoy your sex with me. It''s a waste of your beautiful body if it didn''t get its use."
"H-how could I enjoy such a thing! This is for making babies! Ahaann~!"
I''m not sure if I struck her in the right spot or not, but Amelia made a charming moan after that pump.
"Just now...why is my voice turning like this!?"
"That''s because you''re aroused, Amelia. And that was a lovely voice as well. Let me hear it more."
I focused on the point where she felt it just earlier and poked around it with my meat stick.
"No, wait! If you hit that spot more, I''m going to-hyaa! Aahhn!"
"Yes, that''s it. You''re finally feeling better."
As I piston-ed into her vagina, I intensified my caresses on her breasts.
I also used two fingers to caress around the nipple to increase her sensations.
"H-how¡even though I''m already feeling it inside, I''m feeling it here as well."
"I see that you''re feeling the heat on your nipples as well; the tips of your tits are getting stiffer and stiffer, Amelia."
"No, I''m not...hyaaa, ahhhh, aaaaaaaahhh!"
"Letting out such a pleasant moan, I say you have already known that I''m not lying, am I right?"
Instead of circling around the perky tips, this time, I stimted them directly.
I pressed her nips which had already hardened like I''m flipping a lever switch.
"Ihiiiii! Something, something ising!"
Amelia''s body shuddered, and she let out a sweet squeal.
"That''s the sexual pleasure that you can obtain with your breasts alone. Remember it well."
"Haaa, haaa ...so this is sex...."
"And you can obtain more of it by feeling it here."
"What are you...Hyaaa!"
She shuddered even louder as I mmed the meat stick into her newly developed cunt.
At the same time, thick, viscous love juices began to leak out.
The entanglement between my rod and her vagina became deeper, and the sound of water flowing out became even more profound.
"Can you hear it? They are the lewd soundsing from where we are connected."
Guchu. Guchu. Plock. Plock. Plock. Obscene pieces of sounds echoed in the soundproof dome I created in the school''s backyard.
"This sound...it''sing from my body?"
"Yes. It also signifies that your body is already in the throes of pleasure."
"But, but I can''t let that happen! My body will be lewd if this continues!"
"And? Why is it a problem? It''s just staying true to your human instincts."
"Because I have magic¡I have talent! I have finally decided to be something more amazing than a court wizard! I can''t be led astray here!"
"That''s why I said that you should stop aiming for something impossible to reach. You''ll have to sacrifice everything, your life, your looks, even your humanity, to let that happen. And even with that, I still doubt you can surpass those freaks.
Also, you have such a good body. I would find it unforgivable if you were to waste it like that."
With a strong determination, I have alreadymitted myself to make Amelia my woman and not transform into those freaks over there.
I banged Amelia''s ass harder than before.
"Hyaaa! Ahuuunn! My body, my body is getting hotter and hotter!"
"That''s the proof that Amelia is going to cum."
"Come? But I''m already here?''
"It means you''re about to climax. Don''t worry. It will feel so goodter that your mind will gonna go nk."
"I-isn''t that dangerous? No, no wait! I don''t want to climax!"
He was oh-so all-knowing just earlier, but to think she''s this na?ve when ites to actual sex. Really, she got me in the first half.
This liar needs to be punished.
I took my hands off Amelia''s breasts and caught her firmly around the waist.
Then I mmed my hips into her as hard as I could at that ass that was unable to escape.
"Ahh, ahh, aaaahhuu! Something, something ising out, I can feel it!"
"That''s the climax, Amelia, and you are about to cum. Just let it go, and you''ll be fine."
As she was feeling the stimtion directly, what''s more on her very first time, Amelia obviously was unable to suppress her inner desires with her consciousness due to her inexperienced sexual sense.
As evidence, her already tight pussy tried to cling even more to my soon-to-explode cock as my intense pistons pushed her excitement to the limit.
To supplement that, I pushed my rod deeper into her slutty orifice.
"I''m, I''m cumming! My head, my head is turning white! I''m cummmiiinnngg!"
Dobyuurururu!
At the same time, I also spat out the seed from the inside of my meat stick.
As I was holding back for long more than I expected, the momentum of the ejaction was greater than before, even though it was only my first time with her. The sensation got even more amplified as I poured it all into the womb as if it were trying to breach through the gaps of her cervix.
"It''s hot, and it''s entering my insides...Ugh, so disgusting."
Amelia muttered as her whole body convulsed, yet she''s unable to fall down due to the body maniption spell still on.
On the outside, it sounds like she''smenting, but what about the voice in her mind?
I activated my spell and looked into her mind once more.
(What is this, it''s just too good! If I agree to his terms, I''ll get to taste this more and more...No, I have to hold firm! I''m just doing this for the sake of my ambition!)
Apparently, Amelia has taken a liking to the pleasure of climax.
It was far from enough, however, to change what''s in her mind.
To solve that, I just have to please her more.
It would be a shame to stop now, as she only needs a little more push for her to get stuck in the bottomless pit of lustful hell.
I have already dug the foundation. All it needs is to build the rest.
"Haaa, ahaa¡finally. It''s over."
"Over? What are you talking about?"
I pulled my hips back until the ns is almost out, before thrusting my meat stick deep into her vagina once again.
"Ahiii! Wh-what? Why!?''
"You are still unconvinced that sex is better than your goal. Therefore, I''m gonna soak you in so much sex until you change your mind."
"Wait, wait! If you do that, I''m going to get pregnant!"
(If you do this to me any longer, I''ll really get into sex!)
Hearing the cries of my heart, I continued to fuck Amelia until my libido has run out.
Chapter 162 Unsatisfied Desire
I continued to bang Amelia in the school''s backyard until the sun went down.
I couldn''t remember how many times we did it on all fours and how many times I came inside.
All that I knew was that in the end, arge amount of semen leaked out from her intimate ce after the spell broke down.
Still, no matter how much I''ve held back my physical abilities, it was still too much for the virgin Amelia.
But thanks to that, I was able to imbue her body with the taste of carnal pleasure.
Amelia was feeling abhorrent at first, even though she had already climaxed a few times, but the more the times we did it, the more distorted her face became.
In the end, she even took the initiative and asked me to bang her harder.
After the act was over, I used the same contract magic to stop her from leaking what happened before taking her to her room to sleep.
Thankfully, she was fully awakened in the desires of a man''s flesh at that time, so she, albeit unwilling at first, agreed to my proposal in the end.
A week has passed since then. Before that, I checked Amelia from Annica''s intel to see how things are going.
But this time will be different, as I''ll be checking her in my own room and not in the usual headmistress office.
As for the reason, today is a holiday, so it will look suspicious if I''m still in school during this time.
I sat down on the chair next to my bed and activated a spell.
This is a Far Sight spell, a spell that allows the caster to see at a distance.
Normally, you can only see things that are far away with this spell, but with my magic proficiency, I can project any target area as long as it is within the range of its capacity.
I invented this spell together with those with jobs in the intelligence agency. Due to that, I can guarantee its efficiency.
As a matter of fact, it can also be used to target students'' dormitories, even where various wards have been put up.
"Now then, how is Amelia doing..."
As I went around the first year''s room with my ''special vision'', I found Amelia Burness''s name tag on one of the doors in the first-year dorms.
The door seemed to be locked, but it didn''t matter to my spell.
My spell went straight through the door, and I peeked inside.
And there, as expected, was the scene I was waiting for.
"Haa, haaaa...why...why can''t I cum?"
On the bed, Amelia was lying in a supine position, masturbating.
"Kukuku, well, this is unexpected. To think she''s already losing control to this extent in just a single bout..."
I couldn''t help butugh upon confirming that things were going better than I expected.
Thetter is currently putting her hand inside her skirt and moving it in a fidgety kind of way.
When I moved the view of my Far Sight spell to take a closer look, I saw that she was stimting her secret area over her panties.
The panties were already damp and leaking with love juices, indicating that this masturbation has been urring since a while ago.
[Even though I''m doing the same thing as him...hnaaa!]
Amelia rubbed her private area with great efforts, and a sweet voice came out of her lips.
She then hurriedly grabbed a pillow that was nearby before burying her face in it so as not to let her voice leak out.
[Hnn, hnmmm, mufuu,fuguuuuuu!]
At the sight of Amelia secretly fingering herself, it couldn''t help but bring me into a smile.
It seems that our student has finally found something other than magic to enjoy.
I loitered my eyes around the room, and noticed a messy desk in the corner. I got curious, so I directed my spell to look over there.
There was a grimoire and a notebook sprawled open on the desk, suggesting that she was in the middle of her studies before she did the deed.
However, her notes were halfway written, indicating that she got horny and started masturbating while studying.
For these desires to be able to affect Amelia, a devoted nutcase when ites to magic, up at this point where it could even interrupt the studies that she''s proud of, it seems that her inclination towards sexual pleasure is stronger than I thought.
I couldn''t help but look back at the person herself, only to witness the scenery even better than what it has been earlier.
Turning my gaze back to Amelia, I saw that her skin was already flushed, her breathingbored, and she looks like she''s about to climax any time.
However, even after a few minutes, Amelia didn''t show signs of cumming.
Gradually her fingers weakened their movements, and she finally fell onto the bed.
[Ahhnn, hiuu...why, why is it not cooling down?]
Amelia couldn''t cum even though she''s dripping her love juices all over her panties, making the piece of clothing lose its use.
The reason for this was, of course, me, the culprit.
Just before I released her, I had cast another spell on her.
It was a variant that maniptes the other person''s senses, simr to the body maniption spell.
Only in this case, it limits the senses and numbs a target''s body in a specific location.
Originally, it was a magic spell used by doctors to treat traumatic injuries and perform cut-and-paste surgeries such as transnts, so you can say it''s more of an anesthetic spellpared to the body maniption spell that is used to enhance lotor skills.
But even though the spell isn''t that of much use, it would be a disaster if it numbed the vital organs by mistake, so I only used it on some of the erogenous zones around Amelia''s vagina.
Since she was in so much pain when I devirginized her, I thought of casting it on her just to make sure it won''t affect her everyday life.
After all, a woman walking like a newborn fawn is going to get attention, no matter how hard you hide it with an excuse.
It''s just I underestimated this woman''s talent for lewdness. Because of my spell, it also made Amelia impossible to climax no matter how much sheforted herself. To be honest, I didn''t expect her to be masturbating this early at all.
"Hmmm. Shall I tell her about the spell?"
I picked up the notepad beside me and wrote a message to Amelia on it.
When I cast a spell on it, it creased and formed itself into the shape of a bird.
"Now, go to Amelia."
I threw it out the window, and the paper bird pped its wings and flew to the student dormitory.
A few minutester, the message arrived at Amelia''s room, which she had then checked with her magic.
"What is...Is this a message?"
While cleaning up in a bewildered mood, Amelia catches the paper bird that came in through the window.
After running her eyes over its contents, she instantly blushes.
[Really, peeking into other people''s rooms...fine, I''ll go!]
I guess she noticed the presence of my magic spell in there because she looks at me in my projection with an angry expression on her face.
Looks like her rebellious attitude towards me has not been broken yet.
Well, I could only think of that. After all, I destroyed her absolute trust in her magic talents just a week ago.
While I was thinking about this, Amelia had already left the dormitory and is nearly approaching my room.
The fact that she was running all the way here indicated that she really hated her current situation.
But deep down, she probably thinks that only I can make her cum.
I didn''t need to use my mind-reading spells to be sure of that.
"Sir Fay, I know you''re in there!"
After a while, my room''s door was opened roughly, and from there, Amelia appears, breathing hard.
Her beautiful silver hair was disheveled from her haste.
"You''re here. Do you want something to drink?"
"Who is gonna...I know it was you! You did something strange on my body!"
"What do you mean by something strange?"
All I did was cast an anesthetic spell to relieve the pain of your virginity being taken away. How would I know that my spell would have an adverse effect on you? It''s you being a pervert here that made your conditions worse, not me.
"You...You...! How could I believe a preposterous lie like that! If I could only use my magic against you, I would have turned you into charcoal right now!"
Because of the magic contract we have agreed on, we are now unable to inflict harm on both sides. This also means that Amelia wouldn''t be able to harm me directly, and I as well to her.
"Oh, really? Even without our contract, you were still unable to do it. Also, you should be grateful back then that you weren''t charred by my counterattack."
When I said that, Amelia could only bite her lips.
The difference in our abilities is just that obvious.
"Even so, the way you still intend to cast your magic spell even when faced with an unsurmountable enemy is remarkable."
Normally, one wouldn''t even be able to concentrate on aiming a spell at an opponent whom they already know that they have no chance to win, much more for a first-year student like Amelia, who is not even a trained soldier.
"I know that I may be useless now, but in a few years, I''m sure I''ll be a stronger magic user than you."
"Kukuku, that''s a lot of confidence, Miss Burness."
It''s true, though, that Amelia''s talent has more than its fair share of potential.
But I''m also not a fool not nip the problem in the bud and not see her as a threat.
For that reason, I changed the subject to the one I intended to discuss with her today.
"Well, have it your way then. But now that you''re here, let''s talk about your side of things."
As I said this, I pointed to her lower body.
Amelia''s eyes became stern, as if she remembered that I had just been watching her masturbate.
"I knew it! It was you all along! How did you do it? And what should I do to release this spell? You went to a lot of trouble to summon me here, so you''d better answer me."
Amelia steps in front of me and looks at me as if she''s interrogating someone.
I''m sure she''s trying her best to be intimidating, but from my perspective, she''s only acting cute.
Compared to my former boss, he''s like a dragonic freakazoid, and she''s like a dainty little bird.
"Well, I guess it''s time for me to exin."
I said and proceeded to exin to Amelia how she could not climax.
When I have finished, a mixture of anger and frustration surfaced on her face.
"What the hell are you doing with advanced medical magic?!''
"Nothing. In fact, I used it normally; it is you who tried to increase your libido on and on until it approached a level where you can''t take it anymore."
Sure, medical magic can also be modified for erotic purposes, and I have been using it as a base for my magic spells ever since I came to this world, but still, it''s entirely your fault that you got so horny.
That aside, whenpared to an ordinary Nursing Academy teacher, I am confident to say that I am on par or even better than them in terms of skills.
"...so there, I have exined it to you. Can you unlock it yourself now?"
"If it were that easy to learn medical magic, I wouldn''t have any trouble with this in the first ce!"
''Well, I suppose you''re right."
If you start from scratch, it will take some time, even if you have talent.
The problem is, Amelia''s libido is getting stronger by the day.
If it is not eliminated in the future, it will interfere with her daily life.
If that''s the case, there''s only one way ¨C and that is to ask me to ''directly'' eliminate that sexual desire.
By the time I thought of that, Amelia has already knelt down in front of me.
"...with me."
"What is it? I can''t hear you. Please say it a little louder."
"Kuh¡ Please ..., please have sex with me and make me climax! I can''t bear it anymore!"
Thus, the haughty Amelia finally bent her knees to me.
Chapter 163 Cant Get Enough? 1 R18
Chapter 163 Can''t Get Enough? 1 R18
"Please have sex with me and make me climax! I can''t bear it anymore!"
Amelia bent down her knees as she begged me in a loud voice.
Although she sounds frustrated, her intentions are true to her words.
I couldn''t help but feel satisfied, as I finally got my payback from all that she''s done.
After all, I was finally able to look down on this proud woman. Quite literally, at that.
"That''s good, Amelia. It shows that you have taken a liking to something other than magic. Unfortunately, I''m not actually in need of a partner right now."
"What? Why? Even though you did that to me so much. Aren''t you a pervert? Just get on with it!"
Amelia stood up in surprise at my words. This unnerved me a bit, so I spoke in a harsh tone in return.
"You, did you really think it will be as easy as pie for me to embrace you just because you asked? Did you think I was crazy about your body?"
"But, but¡ you let it out inside me so much that day."
She hugged her own body as she said that in a fearing tone. I guess her memory is still clear of what happenedst week, based on her words.
Despite that, I insisted.
"I mean, sure, you have a wonderful body, from your lustrous silver hair down to your smooth and slender legs, and you have the right to be proud of it."
In fact, her body is definitely one of the best I''ve ever had.
"Then, all the more you should embrace me, right?"
"All the more I should embrace you? Why so? I also have a lot of women that are as good, no, even greater than you, Amelia. And they are all at my disposal."
"You are having sex with someone other than me!?"
"Julia, the head of the school, and Inez, the president of the student council. If you are really a genius as what you proim, I''m sure you already understand what I mean when I say that these two are mine."
"No way...that is almost the whole powers in the entire school."
Amelia seems to have finally realized that the teacher in front of her is in a position to cover up most of his problems in any way he wishes.
"You¡ you did it with them as well?"
"They''re both incredibly beautiful, aren''t they?"
They are the two women who have the most exposure in the school, so their looks are well known.
Therefore, Amelia should have already realized what exactly I meant by my words.
As long as I have these two at my disposal, I could get whatever I want, and with them at mypany, there will be no shortage of ways I could handle my own sexual desires. As long I like it, they''lle running to give it, anytime, anywhere.
Though if I did that, there would be a bigger chance of getting found out by the chancellor, so I''m still keeping it down until the waters are guaranteed safe.
Also, I''m not in the mood to berate her on how insignificant she is right now. Just on the look on her shocked face, I believe that she has already realized that kind of fact.
So instead, I''m going to show this stupid woman that she''s not inferior to them in terms of quality, that I only embrace women who are worthy. But before that, I have to teach her the ce where she really is.
"W-what do you want me to do then?"
"What do I want you to do? Let''s see...service me."
"Do you mean ''serve'' you?"
"It''s exactly what the word meant."
"B-but, I''m already trying my hardest to endure here!"
"Not my problem. Also, this is a deal. You have to pay me first before I give you the goods."
"Uuu, this unscrupulous man...but service...s-so I get a job like your maid or something?" I was involuntarily blown out by those words.
"Fuhahahaha, maid? You? Well, maybe there are also those kinds of ys."
Indeed, there are also haughty maid ys going around, but it has to be apanied by an expert''s skill, or else it could pretty much go overboard.
"By service, I meant sex. And for starters, you''ll have to strip naked."
"What do you mean, naked?"
"Are there any other words to make it clearer? If you refuse, this conversation ends here."
With that, Amelia reluctantly began to take off her clothes.
"Is this including my underwear?"
"Of course."
There was no mercy in my words. I turned into a good mood as I watched this prideful brat embarrass herself as she getspletely bare.
Still, now that I have gotten the chance to have a closer look without her pouncing on me, it made her body''s greatness entuated even more. It was an excellent decision to target her, despite the shorings I have made along the way.
"I''ve taken it all off. Now what?''
Amelia tried her best to stand proud, even though she''s shivering from her waist below.
"Right. Today you''re going to give me a fetio."
"Fetio?"
"Yep. Fetio. It''s forey to a man before sex. Here. I''m going to teach you."
Amelia looked ufortable at the mention of the word ''sex,'' but the only way to get rid of her sexual desire was to ask me, so she just held it in.
I opened my legs while I sat and made her kneel on the floor in front of me.
Then I unbuckled my belt and pulled my cock out of my pants.
"So, this is what went inside of me...But it doesn''t look as big as it was back then¡"
Amelia spoke in a trance, mesmerized by the girth of the member that she saw up close for the first time.
"As for that, you have to work on it to make it big and erect. Here. Suck it with your mouth."
"This thing, in my mouth!? There''s no way I would do that!"
"But if you don''t get it hard, I won''t be able to insert it inside you. Do you really want to have sex with me or not? Well, it''s your choice."
"Is there no other way?"
"Fetio is already the easiest part to start. Don''t worry. Once you get the hang of it, I''ll teach you the other ways."
If you can''t give fetio, you won''t be able to have proper sex, much more doing anything else.
I have to eliminate first her aversion to cocks before anything else.
At this point, Amelia had no choice.
She took a deep breath to prepare herself, then went straight to the open meat stick.
"Fuuuh, hauuu, hmmmm...?"
While it was a good thing that she had the courage to suck it in, there urred a slight problem in the process.
Amelia froze in ce upon it reaching the end of her throat, not knowing how to move from there.
"Stick out your tongue and lick what you''ve got in your mouth."
I decided to guide her from there.
"Hnnn, peropero, lero! Muuu, jurururu."
Amelia proceeded to lick my member as instructed as if she''s tasting a gruesome food for the first time.
It also gave an ufortable sensation for me, but the fact that she''s on her knees sucking on my cock is good enough to alleviate it all.
However, if I get an erection here, I''m sure she''ll be moring by the next to make me put it in.
I have to keep my cool to improve her skills, or else I will end up receiving a terrible blowjob.
"You''ve only sucked part of it. Suck it deeper and lick the whole thing."
"Mmnn, okay..."
Amelia, who had only sucked the part of the ns, is now trying to swallow the entire thing inside her mouth.
A warm sensation spread out as her face got buried between my legs, and the sight of her distinctive silver hair swaying beneath me made it even more exciting than before.
"Peropero, chuu! Lero, nhrurururu."
"How does it feel to have a blowjob for the first time?" I asked Amelia, tilting her head up.
"It''s terrible. Are you sure you''re washing this properly?"
"Of course. Even though I''m a man, I''m a very clean person."
At the very least, I do not intend to embrace a woman with a dirty body.
Some women may get off on the body odor of another person, but I''m different from them.
"Also, how dare you say that even though you''re the one whoing here all dirty fromforting yourself a while ago?"
"But all if it was your fault!"
"Kukuku. Well, I don''t think it''s really bad. Plus, I also witnessed you awakening yourself to sex, which is already a big bonus."
Amelia, who has been a study freak even before she entered the school, is now beginning to learn indulging herself in the pleasure that I brought. Her masturbating alone is a significant proof of that.
It was a sight to behold as she masturbated while being confused about her uncontroble sexual desire.
"Hey, what are you thinking just now? You just made a creepy smile on your face."
"Nothing. I was just wondering how erotic Amelia will be in the future after you get out of this room."
When I said that, Amelia couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.
"Before that happens, I''m going to break the spell myself!" With a frown, she spoke out loud.
Brave words, but they are not very convincing when your cheeks are already red from blushing the moment that my meat stick got front of your face.
"Rather, is it okay for you to rest your mouth like this? If you don''t take action quickly, my junior will wither, and you won''t get what you desire."
"Kuh. I understand."
Amelia sinks her head between my legs again, resuming her suction on my weakening rod.
This time, she took the whole thing in her mouth from start to finish and stimted it inside her mouth.
Even though she wasn''t very good at it, the way she twirled her tongue around the meat stick was oddly satisfying.
However, the stimtion was nowhere near enough to bring me to a full erection.
"Amelia, keep moving your head up and down. Think of your mouth as a jar and put my meat stick in and out of it."
"Nhhuu, abuu...nguuungunguuu!"
The schrship student understood my words instantly, and she shook her head as she sucked on my meat rod deliberately.
As expected of a talented student chosen by the school, Amelia quickly got used to the movements of the fetio she was giving.
"Fufu, it''s getting harder and harder. I see that this ''fetio'' of mine is doing you real good."
"When a beautiful girl does something erotic to you, you''ll definitely feel good, no matter what it is."
"But I don''t really get it. Why are you aiming for a poor student like me when you already got the headmistress and the president of the student council at your beck and call?"
"What is there to understand for a man who desires to embrace a woman of wonderful caliber in front of him?"
"H-hmph. I hope you get squeezed out by them soon. Jurururu, nbuu."
Amelia''s fetio continues while letting outints from her mouth.
However, rather than going limp, the vibrating motions due to her voice only made my cock bigger.
"Haaa, haaa...this thing, it''s still getting bigger!?"
Amelia''s expression tightened as she realized this fact.
But of course, she was surprised. After all, I was nailing her from behind previously, so she wasn''t able to get a good look thest time.
In other words, this is the first time she''s seeing a fully erect penis up close.
"W-wait a minute, I won''t be able to fit it in if this gets any bigger than this!"
"What are you getting worried about? Your virginity was taken already. What''s more, by the same cock."
"That''s not my point here..."
Despite Amelia''s worries, my cock still got itself erect to its limits.
It was already impossible for her cute little mouth to swallow it and lick it while it''s inside.
The only thing she could do right now would be to improve her sucking skills by gaining more experience like Julia did.
"A-are you really going to put this inside me?"
Amelia looked at the meat stick in front of her with an expression as if about to duel with my dick.
She still couldn''t believe that this thing was inside herst week.
But she didn''t take her eyes off it.
I guess that''s what happens when you''re a woman in heat.
"So much for forey. Now is the time to do the real thing." I said to Amelia as I got up from my chair.
Chapter 164 Cant Get Enough? 2 R18
Chapter 164 Can''t Get Enough? 2 R18
I got up from my chair and reached for Amelia, causing thetter to drop to her knees.
"Now then, it''s time for what you''ve been waiting for."
"Uh, un."
I took her to the bed as it is and pushed her body down, a movement I have been doing ever since I awakened my disposition.
The bed is smaller than the one we usually use in the headmaster''s office, but it''s already enough for the two of us.
Right now, a naked Amelia is lying on her back, exposing everything just beneath me.
However, she had her breasts and secret parts covered with her hands and arms.
"D-don''t look at it so much."
"But seeing you naked makes me feel even better. Do you really want to eliminate your libido or not?"
"Okay, okay."
It seems that Amelia was still embarrassed even with her libido about to burst out. But with a little urge, she obediently took off her hands.
She is getting more and more honest. One can''t go against their instincts, after all.
I loosened the anesthetic spell on her body a little to make Amelia even more excited.
"¨C! What is this, my body is suddenly getting hot?"
She wriggled her body as she tried to find the cause.
Then her hands reached her lower abdomen.
"It''s here. The hotness ising from my belly..."
"It''s working already? You must have a lot of it."
"What have you done to my body?"
"It''s more urate to say that I have undone, because I have just weakened the effects of the spell on you."
Amelia seemed surprised when I told her that.
"So, the reason I''m feeling it now is because my libido is increasing..."
"Yes, and I''m going to quell it now."
I covered Amelia, who''s still having a bewildered face, with my body.
Then, I reached out to her legs and opened them, revealing her secret entrance that''s already gushing out.
I extended one of my hands to plug the leaking hole.
"Hyaaa, don''t touch it."
"Seems like you''re ready now. Just look how wet you are."
I twirled the love juices from her vagina and showed them to Amelia.
Thedy was then glued to the evidence of her own arousal in my fingertips as I thrust it in front of her.
"No way, I can''t believe I''m this wet without even doing anything..."
"It looks like you can''t wait any longer, so I''m going to insert it to you now."
Despite the previous forey, my cock is still erect.
When I pressed it against her vagina, Amelia''s body quivered in response.
"Wait, wait...let''s start it slowly first."
"But Amelia''s body is telling me that it wants it now. Is that what you really want?"
Rubbing her entrance with my meat rod, I muttered to signify my impatience.
Amelia was bewildered by the sudden stop, but soon, a voice, despite faint, was clearly heard.
"I want it, I want it now..."
I was pleased to hear those heartfelt words.
"Good girl, I''m going to entertain you a lot from now on."
I set my sights firmly on her gaping pussy and immediately pushed forward with my hips.
"Igii!? Ahhnahh aaahaaaah! So sudden, and all the way to the back!"
Amelia spoke in delirium as she opens her eyes widely, all while shuddering from the impact of being pierced through without warning.
Her vagina, however, was rejoicing inside as it received its long-awaited stimtion, causing it to tighten more than what it has done before.
It wrapped tightly at my meat stick, enveloping it with its muscles as if it doesn''t want to let go.
"This is amazing....so this is what a woman who has umted libido for a week feels like inside."
"Noooo! I''m going to lose it if you go all the way iiiin!"
"It''s toote, Amelia. This was bound to happen when you first attacked me."
Though was Annica who had led the way, but let''s not talk about that.
"Even my stomach getting hit..."
"Is that so? Then, let''s pull it out a little."
I slowly pulled out the meat stick that I had inserted deep inside.
However, because of my actions the corona of my ns caught the insides of the vagina and like a hook, stimted it as if it was a piece of meat being dragged inside out.
"Ahiiii! No, you can''t pull it out! My womb will churn inside out!"
"It would have been better if you don''t tighten it in the first ce."
"But, my body won''t just listen to me!"
Amelia says so while breathing out haggardly.
Perhaps because I had loosened the spell, the feeling of sexual pleasure inside her has doubled.
It seems that even the most trivial things became pleasurable because they were previously suppressed by the spell.
It may be bad for her, but it''s good for me.
I started to move my hips to let her fall into the pleasure she''s been wanting to have once.
"Oguu, ugh! Why!? I told you not to move it."
"It''s up to me to decide what to do. And as for what I''m gonna do, I''m going to make you cum for the first time as payback for the days you were unable to."
"You''re gonna do that to me again?"
"That''s right. Now that you have got a lot of libido in stock, it would be a waste if we don''t unleash them all, wouldn''t it?"
"But, that''s not good! If I feel more amazing than this, my head is going to be stupid!"
Amelia shook her head in refusal. But with me on top of her, and her insides clinging tight, it seems that she can''t resist any longer.
The confident expression on her face which was distorted by fear and anticipation, is now getting mixed with the approaching extreme pleasure.
I couldn''t help but enjoy her reaction as I moved my hips harder.
"Haaa, haaa...Stop, stoppp! Don''t make it any more intense than this!"
"But if I stop here, you''ll be gued by an untreated desire for sexter on."
"But, if you continue, I''ll go crazy! Your cock is already hot enough that I feel like my insides are going to burn!"
"But that''s just what I needed. I want you to cum and let it all out, all those desires that you have been holding back all along."
I resumed my pistons into Amelia as if I''m chasing on her body.
Thetter''s body began to convulse, indicating she''s about to climax soon.
In that case, all I have to do is to push her more into it.
I felt that we''re getting near, so I held Amelia''s body firmly and mmed my hips into her.
"Wait, you can''t do that! If you do that, I can''t go back anymore!"
"You already did. It''s toote for you now. By the way, I''ll be cumming inside of you, so you better be prepared."
Amelia''s eyes peeled back at the word "cumming inside".
"Wait, don''t put it in! I''ll definitely get pregnant this time!"
"But you''re the one not letting go."
"My body is not listening to me, so you have to get away yourself!"
"Don''t wanna. Aftering this far, I''m not gonna let it go. I''m going to make sure Ie inside you."
Again, I used my contraception spell, but I didn''t tell Amelia that.
Of course, I''m not going to tell her. After all, her reactions are so interesting that I can''t help but vite her more.
Well, I''ll tell her the truth once she bes a loyal woman to me.
It will be interesting to see how she reacts by then. Will she be relieved or disappointed of the revtion?
In the meantime, my excitement was building up to the point that it''s about to climax.
"How does it feel, Amelia? Oh, by the way. You have to keep your consciousness firm or else it will fly."
"I''m cumming, I''m cumming! Hahiiiiiiiiiii! Hmmmmnnnnnn!"
Amelia seems to have already lost herself, but after hearing my response, her widening eyes regained its colors. However, she still couldn''t endure it, making her grind her teeth instead.
Meanwhile, I assaulted the end walls of her pussy all the way to give her the finishing blow.
Together with it, I released all the remaining anesthetic spells inside her body.
"Ohgoooo! Ooh, ohh, oghiiiii! gummming, gumming, I''m gummiiinnnggg!"
Dobyuuu! Dobyururururu!
At that moment, Amelia''s repressed sexual desire was converted into violent pleasure that assaulted her brain and body.
Her insides instantly rumbled from the climax, making it grip to my meat stick as if it was clinging for its life.
It doesn''t need to be said that this stimtion made me ejacte as well.
"Haaa, haaaa...it felt so good. My head, my head can''t think anymore..."
Amelia, finally freed from the waves of pleasure, said so weakly.
Her whole body quivered at the aftermath, and I couldn''t help but get mesmerized by the refreshing view.
"I didn''t think...that it feels this good...to have sex with you...Sir Fay..."
"Looks like you finally learned the taste for pleasure, Amelia."
"Teacher, more... I want you to do it more..."
"You didn''t want to do it before, but now, look at you craving for it. You sure have changed a lot."
"Yes, I''m awakened by Sir Fay after all. Ahh, I''m still tingling here¡It''s not enough; I want more."
Amelia''s insides, still quivering in the aftermath of her climax, twisted and coiled once again around the rod which was still inside.
With this, Amelia has finally sumbed to her body''s desire.
All that remains is to tame herpletely from here on with the pleasure I''ll give to herter.
After thinking about these things, I resumed my ns of developing Amelia.
herter.
Chapter 165 Can’t Get Enough? 3 R18
Chapter 165 Can''t Get Enough? 3 R18
"Sir Fay, it''s not enough. I want more."
Amelia begged as she spoke to me in a sweet tone. It was so sweet that one wouldn''t believe she was literally abusing me just now.
The expression on her face as she looked up at me was one that is wholly drowned in pleasure.
It was as if she went in an ecstasy of the sex that she had just learned, and like a drug, it instantly made her want it more.
"Falling in one swoop. You''re a record-breaker, Amelia."
Originally, Amelia was obsessed with magic and had a lot of pride.
Once I taught her pleasure, I thought that I have to prepare myself for a battle of attrition before iming her mine.
After all, these prideful ones are the type that the more you force them, the more they resist.
It usually takes several weeks to a month in the usual case for them to crave for flesh, and they usually awoken themselves in a half-month or so, depending on how great their pride is.
The problem is, Amelia''s perverseness has surpassed my expectations.
A record-breaker indeed.
"Last time, you really hated it. Why do you want it so badly now?"
I lightened my pistons as I asked.
However, due to her tightness, the mixture of love juices and semen still didn''t stop from oozing out.
My movements were slow, yet the squelching sounds of water and flesh made it even nastier.
"No! Don''t take it slow! Harder! I like it harder! Please ram it in me more!"
But instead of being pleased that she can now rest for a bit, Amelia reacted violently as she panted in loud volumes.
The meat rod was squeezed even more in her insides at the same time.
Just as the person herself fell into pleasure, her body has be more erotic.
"Nope~. Answer me first."
I stopped moving my hips without giving her an actual charge.
"And I was just about to feel so good in that ce...uuu."
Amelia, whose stimtion has been stopped, made a terribly pained face.
"Are you intending to feel good by yourself? That''s not good, Amelia. I won''t allow that."
Upon saying that, I held her arms with my own to restrain her.
With this, she can no longer get a stimulus by moving to the other side.
"No way...what am I supposed to do now?"
"Hmm, let''s see. Try begging me with your best words to move my hips."
"Begging...? O-okay."
Amelia nodded without hesitation, wanting to feel better as soon as possible.
"...H-hey, can you have a lot of sex with me? I want to feel good together with you."
Her vocabry still needs a lot of improvements, but the way she leans forward as she told me these words, together with her ragged breathing as if telling me she couldn''t wait any longer, I say that Amelia receives a passing mark.
Her words are indeed true to her instinct, but...
"Not good. Use more erotic words, like you are a ve to my pleasure and can''t help but want for it."
I pulled my rod out of her pussy.
"ve to pleasure? M-me?"
"If you be my woman, you will get to have sex with me almost every day. Or do you not like the way I''m doing it?"
"No, no, it''s not like that! I''m willing! I want to be Sir Fay''s woman! I want to have sex with you every day!"
Amelia pleaded at me desperately to get my attention.
However, that expression only made me want to y with her more.
"B-but, I don''t know any naughtier words...what should I do?"
"In that case, I''ll tell you in person. Just hold still, okay?"
I put my hands on her head in front of me.
Then, I activated a special kind of magic spell in that same head.
"...! W-what is this... words and other things are entering my head!"
"Just stay still, as it will tell you a lot."
Using a specialized hallucination magic that can make people see and hear things that are beyond the scope of their senses, I taught Amelia erotic things such as sexual knowledge, service techniques, and dirty words all at once.
It was far from themon illusion magic that disrupts the target''s senses and mind. Complete mastery of it makes you control these illusions, making it the best way to impart knowledge directly without going through the long way, like teaching, for example.
Of course, those of themon rabble won''t learn these things, and only the cream of the crop wizards like me can due to its immense difficulty. Not to mention, it was draining for the caster, and one mistake could permanently ruin the receiver''s mind.
However, as long as one has an obedient recipient like Amelia and the spell has an excellent sender like myself, spells like this would be as easy as pie.
"Aaah, aaaaah, my head is overflowing! It''s so much!"
"You''re a schrship student. You should be able to learn this much."
"Ahh, so much naughty things..."
The spell went on and on for a while. After Amelia managed to get all the information into her brain, she exhaled heavily and looked at me.
"Master...please, stir this lewd pussy into a mess with your thick and hard cock!"
"Oh, it seems that the results are appearing already. Go on, keep going."
Amelia''s cheeks rxed at my words, and she revealed her vaginal opening.
"Master''s cock felt so good that my pussy has be this muddy already. Just look at how my love juices and your seed overflow from it. Ah, I also learned to use this cunt of mine, so, fuck it in any way you want, for I will squeeze that thick, hard cock of yours this time around!"
To think this woman got cockier upon gaining more knowledge, why am I still surprised?
"Well done. Here''s your reward."
Imenced inserting my rod into Amelia''s open vagina.
"Ahhh! Dick, the dick is finally here!"
And thetter squealed in delight at the stimtion she had been waiting for.
"It feels so good, it feels so goooood! I can''t live without my master''s dick anymore!"
"Oh? So, you want to taste it? Where do you want it next? Just say it."
"My cunt, all the way inside my cunt! I''ll tighten it properly, so pierce me there next!"
And, following what she had said, I pierced her all the way through, and Amelia squeezed my shaft in between.
The pussy that has melted in the pleasure earlier became alive once more, and like a carnivorous nt, it trapped itself all over my meat stick.
The warmth and softness of her vagina is already a league of their own, and adding to how she became even more proactive after the knowledge transfer, it made the pleasing sensations even better.
Using the skills I had magically instilled in her, together with her talent for learning, Amelia quickly served my meat food to its full potential.
"Haaa, haaa..., how is it? Did you feel good, master?"
"Yeah. You''re doing very good, Amelia. Even I couldn''t believe how nasty and perverted you are now."
"Ufufu, of course, I am. Or are you getting tired? Are you too overwhelmed by my skills?"
She still has the same prideful expression on her face, but even though she tries to hide it, she was really happy when she was praised by me.
It will take a bit more time to train her to serve me, but now that she could feel the pleasure of servicing me, I could say that I already had a good start.
"Now then, let''s give a reward to this servant who did well."
I took both of Amelia''s legs and gently pushed them up towards her upper body.
In a posture such as to bare the secret part towards me, the old her would have felt shame normally, but the new Amelia isn''t like that now.
"Ah, master is seeing my most embarrassing ce! Here, master~! Look at it more!"
Instead, she is trembling, seemingly feeling the pleasure while spreading her pussy hole more.
Feeling satisfied with what I have done, I drove my meat rod into her once again as she posed at me in a vulnerable position as if inviting me to bang her.
Ahiii! So intense! Sir Fay''s penis is banging in and out of me with great momentum!"
As being knowledgeable is still different from being experienced, Amelia is still couldn''t keep up with the intense stimtion, immediately spasming as a result as if she''s about to climax.
"I''m going to keep fucking you like this until I''m satisfied."
"Yes, please fuck me more! Ah, I''m so happy! Master, please use me all you want to make yourself feel good!"
"Yes, that''s it, serve me with your all. Your body is mine, Amelia. And I''m gonna make myself satisfied with you."
"Yesh, master. I''ll shatisfy you anythime, anywhere~."
I continued to piston withrge movements, working my way from the back of her vagina to the shallow part in front.
As this was Amelia''s second time having sex, just the back-and-forth movement of the thick meat rod was still too intense for her.
Her pussy getting wetter and wetter with each thrust is a big proof of that.
"Master, I can''t hold it in! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cummmiiinnnggg!"
"Yes, cum, Amelia. Show me how slutty you have be."
I held Amelia''s body firmly and swung my hips harder and harder.
The sound of flesh hitting flesh and water echoed in the room, and at the same time, her pants and moans became even louder.
"I''ming, I''ming! I''m cumming, I''m cumming! I''ming!"
Amelia''s body convulsed as a tide blows out of her spasming cunt.
However, it wasn''t the end of it.
"Cumming, cumming, cummiiinnng! I''m cummmiiiinnnggg!"
The inside of her vagina tightens up, and her body tells me that she is climaxing another more.
Yet, I didn''t stop there. I only continued to piston.
"Ighiiii! Cumming! I''m still cumming! No more. Don''t move your dick anymore~!"
"That''s up to the master do decide, not servants like you."
Even though she was climaxing, I continued to ram inside Amelia and this time, without holding back.
"Aaaaahhhhh! I''m cumming again! Even though I''m still cumming, I''m cumming again!"
Amelia''s body bounced as she continued to climax.
But I held her down and continued to pump my hips.
It was time for me to reach my limit.
"Amelia, I''m going to let it out. Catch it all in your womb and surrender to mepletely."
"Hahiii! Yesh, please cum! I will thake masthter''s shemen deep inshide my utherus!"
Amelia is already slurring herself to the pleasure, but she still managed to put her trembling arms around my back, refusing to back down.
I couldn''t help but get more excited by her appearance, beingpletely subservient and all, that I gave her another set of violent pistons towards her cervix.
"Aguuuu, uuuu! No more, if it gets more intense than this, my womb will break apart!"
"I''m gonna pour it all in, Amelia."
"Yesh, cum, cummm! Please make me shqueal again with masther''s venerable cummm!"
Dobyuuuu, dobyuurururu!
I ejacted my second load to her, going from the tip of my ns to her cervix, all the way to her womb.
"Oooh, ogooooo! Cumming, I''m cummiiiinnnnggg! Aaaaaah!"
This time, Amelia has finally lost herself in pleasure and screamed joyously at the most awaited climax.
I poured my seed inside her, and making sure I poured it up to thest drop, I then pulled my hips back.
Semen that couldn''t fit from her womb immediately spilled out from her gaping orifice from where my meat stick was pulled out.
"You are now my woman from this day forward. Is that clear, Amelia?"
"Yesh... This Amelia will do her best to be more perverted for you, master Arius..."
After she tried her best to squeeze those words, Amelia fell asleep, as if she has lost her power.
Thus, this concludes how the best schrship student of the academy has fallen into my hands.
Chapter 166 Healthcare Committee
Chapter 166 Healthcare Committee
A few days after I won Amelia, basically after the holidays, I resumed teaching the ss as usual.
Amelia has bepletely obedient and has been at my beck and call ever since.
I don''t have any direct contact with the first-year students, but even that, she still tries her best not to let people know about the change.
She has also be more active in providing ''services'' and is learning and practicing the knowledge she learned from me.
At this rate, it won''t be long before she catches up to Julia and the others in technique.
She is the youngest of the student group, so I''m looking forward to seeing her grow.
While I''m thinking about this, I demonstrated another type of magic to the students in front of me.
I created a lump of water and froze it in an instant.
After that, I crushed it with a wind spell and melt it with a me spell.
The students cheered at the continuous use of multi-attribute magic. However, are still some who are having rugged faces about it.
"Be at ease. I''ll not say we should do it at this level right away. Let''s first start with two attributes."
Today, I am in charge of the third-years, so the students here could already have grasped the basics.
This time, I''m teaching a more advanced ss on applied magic spells.
"Let''s start with the front row. Let''s see. Miss, can youe in front?"
I called out to one of the students sitting at the desk in front of me.
The student came up to the podium while blushing and walked until she''s right beside me.
Bing this red just from my calling only shows how wet thisdy is behind the ears.
Her face is pretty in its own way, but unfortunately, she doesn''t have that much in the front material. It''s a little off in my range.
Well, it was lucky for this student, though.
"Now then, your name is..."
"G-Glinea. It''s Glinea, S-Sir Fay."
As she spoke with a slight stammer, I smiled to make her feel at ease.
This way, I was able to y the role of a nice teacher.
"So, Glinea. Try to activate two attributes in session. What attributes are you good at?"
"Water attribute and earth attribute, sir!"
Hmm, not a bad match.
"First, use earth magic to make earth balls, then use water magic to wet them and turn them into mud. You have less than ten seconds."
I p my hands, and Glinea starts chanting.
I''d say only about 30 percent of third-year students can use spells without requiring any chants, and it''s limited to their best attributes.
Although Glinea doesn''t seem to be that good at it yet, she still possesses a quite amount of mana, at least enough topress the earth into a ball.
Now she is trying to turn them into mud by wetting them.
"...nngggghhh!"
However, a problem arises at the second stage.
Suddenly, the amount of mana being poured into her spell surged, and Glinea''s body tottered from the rebound.
I immediately broke the connection between her and the magic spell and supported her body before she fell.
"Are you okay? Can you hear me?"
"Sir Fay, I''m..."
It seems that she got nervous and had used too much power, leaving her in a bit of a confused state.
"Everyone, I''m taking Glinea to the infirmary. I''ll be right back, but before then, I want you to read page 250 of the grimoire."
That''s all I said to the other students before walking out of the ssroom with the girl in my arms.
I heard shrill screams behind me, but I ignored them and went outside the room.
As the children of rich people go here to study, this school is well-equipped with thetest trends and inventions. The infirmary is obviously one of them.
It''s a ce where lives are at stake, so it''s only natural that they''re given preferential treatment. Don''t underestimate them, though, as their equipment was so advanced they are already on par with those inrge hospitals.
With a student in my arms, I opened the door to the infirmary.
"Is anyone there? A student felt unwell in ss."
As I said this, a girl in a white medical uniform came out from the other side. She has a dark blue hair which was straight down to her shoulders.
But when she saw me, her eyes widened in surprise.
"A-a man!?"
"I''m Arius Fay. I''m a teacher here. Here is my identification card."
The instant she muttered that I showed the proof as a teacher on my chest pocket, which was covered by the body of the girl I was carrying.
This school is huge, so there are still many people who have never met me, even though I am the sole male in the academy.
To tell you the truth, I have done this many times that it''s already a pain in the ass to do.
"Anyway, is the head nurse inside?"
The head nurse that I got to know here was a Nursing instructor in herte thirties.
She''s far from my range, but I''ve heard she''s good at medical magic.
"T-there was an ident in the schoolyard during a magic lesson, s-so the head nurse was..."
I waved my hand at the girl who looked troubled.
"Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s just a case of mana deficiency. Just lie her down and make her rest, and she''ll be fine."
"I-in that case, there''s a bed avable. T-this way, please."
I followed the girl to the back of the room. Then I put Glinea, who looked tired, down on the designated bed.
After getting the girl asleep, she took her arm and activated a spell.
Isn''t this a magic spell to diagnose what''s going on inside the other person''s body?
Even though this medical spell is basic, it was still quite difficult to cast without chants.
"...it is as Sir Fay had said. It''s just a slight deficiency in mana. It will be cured if she sleeps a little."
She sounded like a real professional doctor at that moment, enough to erase one''s traces of her nervous appearance just earlier.
But the white uniform she wore made it clear that this was not the case.
The one worn by the head nurse here was the same as the one worn by the hospital doctor, but hers was the same as the one worn by a nurse assistant.
"You''re a member of the healthcaremittee, aren''t you? I don''t often see you in ss."
"Y-yes, that''s right. M-my name is Hannah Gand."
As she bowed to me, her nervousness came back, giving me the impression that she was a bit of the unreliable type.
It seems that she is a person with a clear on and off switch.
"I-I''m a third-year healthcaremittee member, just like you said. But I wanted to study medical magic, s-so I asked the head nurse here for an apprenticeship..."
"So you''re stationed in this school''s infirmary, I see."
The Healthcare Committee is literally amitteeposed of students studying medical practices in this country.
As their job requires practical application, they often apply apprenticeships in various ces, like school infirmaries, clinics, and the like, assisting doctors and other head personnel, which also serves as their instructor as they go through their jobs.
It seems that Hannah here is learning her medical magic in the well-equipped infirmary here in this school. As an incentive for her service, she is exempted from regr sses, so she is expected to be as good as a schrship student.
Some rare students like this have a reasonably free education at this school ording to the "schrship" policy of the chancellor.
"But even though it was a basic spell, medical ones are of a different league in terms of difficulty, and here you are still able to do it without chanting."
"B-butpared to the doctors and nurses I have seen, I still have a way to go. How did Sir Fay know at a nce that it was a medical spell that I have cast?"
"Oh, that one? Well, I had a bit of a touch with it at my previous workce."
"A bit of a touch? Really? From that alone?"
Hannah viewed me with admiration.
But she didn''t go any further into it.
Somehow, she seems...a little hesitant of something.
The exact opposite of Annica, who is very good at dealing with people.
Even withoutparing to Annica, most women take the initiative to talk to me when they''re with me, whether it be in or out of the campus, but Hannah doesn''t do that.
But I''m not going to end this conversation here.
Hannah''s breasts stuck out so much that I could see their figures even through her clothes.
She may look demure from her face and atmosphere, but her breasts were assertive at showing their peaks.
"She''s already more than Annica; no, she''s almost at the same level as Liesl''s..."
"Hmm? I-is there something else you need, Sir Fay?"
"No, it''s nothing. Don''t mind me."
Hers is one of the five biggest tits I''ve ever seen.
As a big boobs lover, I can''t miss them here.
If you don''t want to talk from your side, then I''ll bring the talk to you.
"You said that your household name was Gand. Is your father a diplomat?"
I gathered up my knowledge from the information I''ve learned in this world and searched from it, Hannah''s family name.
"Eh, you met my father?"
"Yes, a couple of times."
It was a grimoire deal that should not be made public, though.
Was a lie I prepared...
"W-well, unlike my father, I''m not very good at talking to people..."
"Don''t worry about that. Each person has their own personality."
Let''s talk for a while to impress this other party.
This should make it easier for my next contact with her.
After a couple of exchanges and questions about medical knowledge and her father''s works (Of course, it was filtered details on both sides), I cut the chain myself.
"Oh, my bad for cutting our conversation here. I still have to get back to ss."
"Ah, it is I who should be sorry, sir. I apologize for interrupting your work."
"Like I said, I don''t mind. You are still a student, and it''s my role as a teacher to answer your questions."
"T-then, t-thank you very much, Sir Fay."
After several questions, I decided to back down first because my ss is waiting.
I tapped Hannah''s shoulder as she bowed her head to me and walked out of the school''s infirmary.
"Now then. I found prey in an unexpected ce. How should I capture her, I wonder?"
I spoke to myself in anticipation of how I will ensnare the newly found treasures in the future.
Chapter 167 In the Infirmary!? 1 R18
Chapter 167 In the Infirmary!? 1 R18
A few weeks after, I was revisiting the school''s infirmary.
I took advantage of when the head nurse wasn''t around and went in every time, iming that I wasn''t feeling well.
Of course, I intentionally disturbed the magic in my body so that I wouldn''t be easilypromised.
It made me actually feel a little sick, but it was necessary to approach Hannah.
"Mr. Fay, I''ve brought you a towel. Here you go."
As this was not the first time she had seen me, Hannah''s attitude had already softened.
Sometimes, I intentionally visit her to give her some ''pointers'' that may help her. By repeatedly talking about medical magic, a topic she was interested in, it had made her less cautious to the point that we can already be considered as ''close friends.''
It seems that Hannah is the type of person who epts things readily once her guard is down, which made it really easy to know her more.
"Thank you, Miss Gand. Because of you, I''m feeling much better now."
I sat up and took Hannah''s hand in mine.
"Eh, ah no, was just doing what I was supposed to do."
But that''s not the case for me, at least in my eyes. Miss Gand has talent, and I can guarantee it."
"T-thank you very much for the praises. I''m pleased to hear Mr. Fay say it."
Though a bit embarrassed, Hannah tried her best to smile.
Now then, it''s time to set up my ns.
It was already several weeks since we made and get to know each other.
And during that time, I also did my own research about her.
"I''m not sure if this is the right time, but...Hannah, would you like to go out with me?"
"W-where do you want to go, Mr. Fay?"
As expected, she''s one of those caged bird types of nobledies who are still na?ve about the lines of love.
"No, I don''t mean that. I''m talking about being in a rtionship with me."
"Eh, Eeeeeeeeeeh?"
Hannah was surprised. Of course, she is. But after investigating her, I was now able to grasp her true intentions and weaknesses.
"You''re going to be a doctor, and you don''t want to be bad at socializing, do you? Let me help you ovee that."
"Y-yes, I don''t know how you found it, but you are right about that. B-but why? Ah, I don''t mean that I am rejecting you, Mr. Fay. it''s just that I just can''t go out with people..."
"If you be a doctor, you''ll have to talk to dozens of new people every day."
Hannah turned a little pale, as if she had imagined this scene.
Being a medical doctor is never an easy job. Even with the convenience of magic. Plus, the pressure in the environment where they usually work adds more to their stress, making their work even more stressful.
Imagine being dispatched in a border, where skirmishes often ur. You may not know if a stray arrow or magic spell wille at you as you operated an incapacitated general that was just rescued in a warzone. While concentrating on your specialized healing magic spells, you operate your scalpel, which is already difficult in itself, while hearing the dethrones of the men still warring on the battlefield.
Even if there''s no war, there''s the gue too, and other natural cmities that can''t be prevented or predicted by any man. What''s worse, only those thate to them are people who have their lives already hanging by a thread; those people who can''t be healed by an ordinary first aid ormon healing magic spells.
"Either way, no one trusts a panicked doctor. "
Hannah, too, knows that very well.
But no matter how much she hides it, it won''t escape my eyes.
"Don''t worry. All of it is in order to cure your fear of strangers. After that is cured, you can go back and do anything you wish."
"I-if I agree to be in a rtionship with you, will I surely get cured?"
"Of course. I guarantee it."
Though that title was already surrendered anyway.
Then, as if she had made up her mind, Hannah turned and faced me with eyes filled with strong will.
"T-then, I''m looking forward to working with you, Sir Fay."
Hannah was determined to eliminate her weakness.
I saw that and couldn''t help but smile at that fact.
"Well then, let''s get started."
"R-right now?"
"Of course, and as soon as possible. It''s been going on three years, hasn''t it, Hannah? It''s no good to leave it like that for long."
I convinced her by saying something usible.
She is already less wary of me thanks to my efforts these past weeks, so as long as I make it sound reasonable, she will be immediately convinced.
"It''s men that you have the greatest trouble with, so we''ll start with that."
I don''t know if it''s because of her father being protective or because of the school''s isted environment, but in the early days she faced me, her mind was in an actual state of panic on the inside.
If it wasn''t for her training and my medical magic experience, I think I wouldn''t have been able to pull this off to where we are now.
I stretched out my hand and made her crouch between my legs.
When the man''s covered crotch suddenly appeared in front of her, Hannah couldn''t help but look away.
Human anatomy is the most fundamental lesson being taught in medical ss, so she already knows what the male and female reproductive organs look like and how they work. However, here she is, unable to look straight as she''s about to see the real thing in her eyes.
"You are already in your third year, so I''m not going to tell you what to do. You can get injured or even sick in this area. And for a man, it''s a matter of life and death."
"B-but...doing this all of a sudden..."
"I know it''s hard, but if you experience the hardest part first, the rest will be easier."
With that, I unbuckled my pants.
"hi-hi! This is...!"
Hannah lets out a small scream as my meat stick got exposed to the outside world.
As she is a medical student, she already knew that the next step would be impossible considering its size, but she couldn''t put strength into her legs for some reason.
She wants to escape, but she couldn''t.
"Why, why are my legs...I can''t move them."
"I had to cast magic to make them stay still, or you would have already copsed by now. Hannah, for your first step in recovery, make me cum."
"C-cum? You mean ejacte? I-I can''t. I have never done this before!"
"Semen collection is an important way to check the health of the male organ. Or was your determination earlier just a lie?"
When I said that, Hannah reached for my meat stick as if she had no other choice.
(Well, a normal hospital would let you do it yourself.)
Then, hesitantly, she wrapped her hands around my cock.
"Uuu. Uuuuuu. W-what should I do next?"
"Just hold it gently and squeeze it up and down."
Hannah followed my words and began to give a beginner''s hand job.
The technique is worse than a kid who just learned to jerk off, but the situation is superb due to her determination.
I love the look on Hannah''s face as she squeezes my meat stick with tears in her eyes as I exined to her that it was the easiest way to heal her phobia of strangers, especially men.
I am not forcing her or anything, but I can see that her determination is solid, and even though her technique is not very good, it was already enough to make me feel pleasant.
"Don''t get too monotonous. Make it faster, hold it a little tighter, and change your movements from time to time."
"Y-yes. Like this?"
Being a newbie, Hannah was still a little anxious to change the rhythm and intensity of the squeezing.
However, the way she listens to me faithfully is the game-changer, making the pleasure even match that of a regr prostitute.
"Hyaaa! There''s some kind of liquiding from the tip of your cock. It''s...so gooey."
"That''s pre-cum, a sign that the man is feeling better. Remember that."
"I''ve seen this in...books before, but never the real thing."
The grimoire of medical magic dealing with the human body naturally includes genitalia. She must have read it there.
Also, recalling the medical knowledge she had studied in the past, Hannah seems to have regained some of herposure.
In that case, let''s go a little further.
"Hannah, can you suck my cock? I''m sure you''ll fair well now."
"Isn''t that a fetio? But even so, I..."
Hannah tried to refrain, but I wouldn''t let her.
"I''ll tell you what, your hands are not very stimting right now. You don''t have the technique, so you have topensate by using stronger stimtion to get me to ejacte."
"Uuu...this is for my treatment, for my treatment!"
Hannah stares at the meat stick while taking deep breaths and convincing herself.
Then, as if she had made up her mind, she swallowed my meat rod at once.
"Hamuuuu! Nnnnuuuu!"
"Don''t spit it out. Just lick what''s in your mouth with your tongue."
"Fua, yesh."
Hannah seemed surprised by the taste of her first meat stick, but she soon began to move her tongue under my instruction.
"It''s a little bitter..."
"Yep. If it tastes good, it might be diseased."
"I see. You can also make a diagnosis by doing this."
Hannah looked a little impressed.
But I''m not going to tell her that sometimes it''s the taste that makes you ''diseased'' in a way.
If you blow and the meat stick feels delicious, it means that you have already have contacted a disease.
Not really a disease, but an addiction.
By the time she realizes it, it would be toote, as her body will crave that it can upset her senses if left ''untreated.''
As I imagined how dependent she will be on this ''drug,'' I felt something burning building up around my waist.
"I''m almost there. Keep going, Hannah."
"Y-yes! I''ll do my best."
Perhaps because she had finally found some hope that it will end soon, Hannah''s blowjob became more aggressive.
I watched her gulp and move her tongue in a frantic manner, and my excitement immediately increased.
There were actually some methods that can provide better stimtion, but I didn''t dare to tell her.
It''s because I want to enjoy this situation as much as I can.
"Nbuuu, gubuuu, jubuuuuu!"
"Guh, what? How?"
All of a sudden, Hannah starts bobbing her head up and down, making pistons on my meat stick inside her tongue-swirling mouth.
Even if one doesn''t have the best techniques, it doesn''t deny that the more you move, the more pleasure you get¡ªquantity over quality.
But even so, Hannah is supposed to be a beginner to this. She shouldn''t be able to do this at her first blowjob unless she knows something beforehand.
"Hannah, where did you learn to do this?"
"I-I don''t want to say! S-sir Fay should just ejacte as he is!"
"That''s not good. You must not keep secrets from me."
So I used my mind-reading magic to look into Hannah''s mind.
(Hurry, hurry up and ejacte! I want this to be over already. What if Sir Fay finds out that I bought a medical grimoire with porn books attached?)
"I see. I didn''t know you''re like that, Hannah. Buying such porn books along with medical grimoires."
(Why!? Even though my mouth is blocked by his dick!)
"Let''s just put it that this is also one of the tricks of a court wizard. Still, I didn''t expect that a taciturn person like you would do this. No, I should have expected this, as it was always the quiet ones¡"
(No, you''re wrong, you''re wrong! It was right next to the medical magic field, so my eyes wandered to it...)
"It''s okay, Hannah. It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. Also, it''s about time I get off."
The one-sided conversation didn''t stop the blowjob, and Hannah kept moving her tongue in an attempt to make me cum.
She was on the verge of exploding with lust when her secret got exposed, but when I thought this will make her stop because I ruined the mood, it made her even more desperate instead.
(I feel like I''m going to die of embarrassment. I want it to be over already! Nnjuu, jururururu!)
It was thest vacuum blowjob that triggered my ejaction.
I raised my hips a little and ejacted as I pressed my hips against Hannah''s face.
This made the meat rod get pushed deep, but Hannah, with tears in her eyes, desperately swallowed the semen to her throat instead.
After a few minutes, the rhythmic pumping finally subsided.
"Nnnn. Gokkun, nguuu! Haaa, haaaa..."
After swallowing all of the semen, Hannah finally took her mouth off and sat in ce.
It worked for the time being, but Hannah is still reluctant to act sexually.
(I knew it. If I have to do it, it would have to be with a cock.)
I then shifted my gaze from Hannah''s face to her leaking private parts as I thought this.
Chapter 168 In the Infirmary!? 2 R18
Chapter 168 In the Infirmary!? 2 R18
"...so much semen hase out...did it feel good? It was my first time doing a fetio."
"Yeah, it was pretty good. Most men would have ejacted in a matter of minutes by now."
Hannah''s attitude has already softened thanks to my constant showering of praises.
"It''s been a long time since I''ve been praised that much. The head nurse is a strict woman. You see."
"Well, it''s a job that deals with life. It''s normal to be strict to some extent."
But it also made me realize that Hannah is not very good at receiving praise, that she was thirsty for it that even a simple one could make her like this.
Maybe that''s the reason for her weakness in interpersonal rtionships.
"I guess that''s it for today. Thank you, Sir Fay. It''s been an extraordinary experience for me, but I''m already exhausted."
(I, I have to relieve myself soon. I can''t take it anymore!)
Hannah stood up and brushed the dirt off her clothes.
The moment she looked at me again, however, I grabbed her by the arm.
Then I pushed her down on the patient''s bed on her back, without saying a word.
"Kyaaa! What are you doing, Sir Fay...*gasp*!!"
Hannah''s line of sight goes down. And beyond that line is my erected cock.
"One ejaction is not enough to stop my libido. Will you help me quell it out?"
My words were gentle, but it would be intimidating to hear them while being looked down upon.
In fact, Hannah hadpletely shrunk right now.
"I''m sorry that I was the only one who is feeling good earlier. To pay you back, let''s feel good together over here."
As I said this, I touched Hannah''s private parts.
She shuddered as I slipped my hand deep into her skirt.
"Not there! If you do that, I''m gonna-!"
She started to resist, trying to get out from under me. However, the force in which she wriggled her arms and legs was weak, signifying that it was all just a pretext for wanting the next act.
She''s still moving too much, though, and I couldn''t start if she continues to il like this.
On the other hand, if I used magic to stop her, it would seem as if I''m forcing her. That''s not my taste.
"You have to save that part for the person you''re going to marry!"
It''s a resistance that I can''t believe it wasing from someone who has given me a blowjob earlier.
She must have a very unique concept of chastity.
But from the looks of it, it''s going to be difficult to talk her out of it, and I can''t hold back my excitement any longer.
With no other choice, I tried another idea.
"Okay, I won''t use this one. How about your ass instead?"
I slid my hand from her private parts and rubbed Hannah''s ass.
This one is just as fleshy as her breasts.
The soft flesh seems to absorb my hand, while its beautiful skin is very arousing to look at.
"M-my butt...Eh, really?"
"I''ve had a lot of experience with it, so I can guarantee you''ll feel almost exactly the same. So, how will it be?"
"I''ve read about it, but can you really do it?"
"Yeah, and you won''t have to worry about getting pregnant."
As I said this, I pressed my hardened meat stick against Hannah''s moist jade skin.
It was to emphasize that I would not release her as long as I did not quell this thing.
"I understand, as long as my chastity is protected..."
Hannah nods and rxes her limbs.
"But let me clean your ass first. If there''s any dirt on it... I don''t want you to die of embarrassment."
"No, I''ll do it, Sir Fay. I am confident that I can better take care of it myself."
When I retreated, Hannah got up and went into the bathroom provided in the infirmary.
In the meantime, she produced the same magical lotion I had used on Liesl.
A few minutester, Hannah came back from the bathroom. She seems to be more flushed now, as she was about to do another embarrassing thing after this.
"I''ve cleaned myself up, Sir Fay."
"All right. Now lie down here and open your legs."
She did as I told her and, with some hesitation, opened her legs.
I took out my meat stick and pushed it against her anus.
"Rx. It hurts more if you put strength on them."
"Haaa, haaa... It''s impossible to rx in this situation!"
"I guess I have no other choice then. I''ll do it like this."
I covered Hannah''s body with mine and kissed her.
Hannah, who didn''t expect to be targeted there, opened her eyes a few seconds after being kissed.
"Nnnnn!? Nguuuu! Ppuhaaa! So sudden..."
"Thank you, Hannah. Being able to do it with a beautiful woman like you, I''m already satisfied."
I whispered in Hannah''s ear to soothe her as she tried to resist.
"Eh?"
What a nice woman she is to listen to my one-sided request, putting aside her keeping her virginity.
"No, stop saying it¡It''s embarrassing."
"I''m going to make you feel good after this, so just leave it all to me, okay?"
"Okay. I''ll leave it to you, Sir Fay."
I inserted my meat stick into Hannah''s anus, which had be docile after my praise.
It was smooth now because her body was rxed, and the lotion she applied helped.
There was still some resistance, but once the ns was swallowed, the rest of the member went in smoothly.
"Haaa, haaa, guuu. So biiig!"
But Hannah''s body reflexively tensed up at the end. It was her first anal pration, after all.
I have no choice but to rx her body in some other ways.
Fortunately, tworge pieces of soft flesh are in front of me, where two sensitive erogenous zones are lurking within.
I put my hands on herb coat, pulled them apart, and lightly touched the now-erected nipples within.
Fuahh, afuuu! M-my breasts too?"
"Yeah. I''ll make it feel good as well."
Both Hannah''s nipples were already perking up, signifying their excitedness.
I took her nipples between my fingers and rubbed them slowly.
"Yaaa...my breasts, they feel good."
Hannah lets out a sweet voice, and her anus loosened up.
I didn''t waste that time and plunged my meat stick further.
Unlike the vagina, the anal cavity has no bottom, so it was inserted even deeper than usual.
"It''s so hot, it''s like I''m being skewered."
"It feels so good for me too, being wrapped by Hannah."
When I saw that Hannah was getting used to it, I started to move my hips.
Of course, I continued to caress her breasts, but I gradually weakened them as I put more and more focus on the underneath, gradually increasing the speed of my thrusts.
Slowly at first, then going faster and faster.
After a few minutes, every time my hips and Hannah''s buttocks collide, a dry popping sound could be heard.
"NNnn, fuuu...my ass is starting to feel more zingy."
"That''s great, Hannah. Soon I''ll have you learn what it feels like being cummed in the ass and what it feels like to climax."
"Being cummed? I-I''m going to climax from this?"
"Yeah. I''m not ying with your breasts anymore, aren''t I?"
Eh? That''s...you''re right...-!!"
My fingers were rubbing the soft flesh but not touching the nipples anymore.
So now Hannah''s sweet voice wasing from the anal stimtion itself.
"I''m feeling so good in my ass!? No way!?''"
She immediately gets upset again after finding it out, so I spoke to Hannah once again.
"Just let the pleasure take you. Trust me."
Hannah nodded and epted the changesing to her body, all while her breathing became ragged as the rod went several pistons in and out of her.
"I''m going to cum. ... I''m going to cum in my ass."
Her voice became louder and louder until it echoed through the entire medical room.
"Yaaa, aaahhhh! Cuming, Aaah, I can''t take it anymore!"
"That''s it, go ahead. Show me how you cum, Hannah."
I put my hands on the bed and gave onest batch of shaking my hips as hard as I could.
My meat stick moved in and out of her ass inrge movements, making even more stimtion as the bellend of my cock scrape over and drag the walls of Hannah''s intestines with it.
"I could feel it. I''ming, I''ming, I''ming, I''ming!"
At longst, Hannah crossed the line and climaxed.
She was definitely climaxing as she was bending backward while shaking her hips.
I, too, got lit up with desires at the sight of her climaxing in the anus even though she''s still a virgin.
If she''s already feeling this much pleasure even though she''s a virgin, I couldn''t help but anticipate what''s ahead.
"Hii, hiii. S-Sir Fay, I..."
Hannah breathed hard upon experiencing the climax of her first anal sex.
I stroked her head to reassure her.
"You did a great job, Hannah. You were so sexy just now."
This is not an exaggeration; it''s the truth.
Even I am grateful to Hannah for letting me develop her anus while she was still a virgin.
If I had taken her virginity first, I wouldn''t have been able to experience this tion for her, for only a few virgins could get this far without getting scared and disgusted. She has great potential as a woman.
"But as you see, I can''t hold it back anymore, seeing Hannah in such state. May I?"
As if to reflect my feelings, my cock grew harder and bigger.
"...Okay. Please use my body to quell your inner lust, Sir Fay."
"Hannah, you are a good woman."
I gave her onest stroke and began to position myself for the uing relentless act.
Chapter 169 In the Infirmary!? 3 R18
Chapter 169 In the Infirmary!? 3 R18
I opened Hannah''s legs wider to give myself more room to move.
This is to press her, who had just awoken her lust, more intensely into her other hole.
"S-Sir Fay is spreading my legs too much...oh no, he''s gonna see everything..."
Certainly, in this position, I could already see her most intimate ce well.
It was a ce where no man has invaded yet, firmly closed like the representation of purity itself.
However, this view only made the anus underneath even lewder as it ovepped the scene where it was sucking my meat rod just a while ago.
"Why still embarrassed about it? Even though I already knew and felt everything about your ass."
"Bu-but, this is different! Being seen like this is!"
"Well, you won''t have to worry about that any time soon."
I let Hannah''s words pass me by, and once I was in position, I started to move my hips again.
At first slowly, then gradually increasing the speed as I went by.
"Haaa, haaa...your penis is moving in my belly again."
Hannah eximed as she felt the foreign object moving inside her anus.
But she didn''t look as confused as she had earlier. It was the contrast of that, as I could see a new-found delight in her eyes.
"You''re getting used to anal sex now, aren''t you?"
"Mmm, yes. At first, I was afraid of what''s going to happen, but..."
"It''s surprising how good it feels, isn''t it?"
Hannah responded to my question by nodding.
The insides of her bowels felt also felt smoother for me than before; it was almost as simr to the sensation when she was sucking the meat stick into her mouth just earlier.
Also, thanks to the lotion, it didn''t hurt as much for Hannah; instead, it twitched into delight under the consistent stimtion of my rod.
"What part of your ass feels good? Tell me."
"Eeeeh? No way! It''s too embarrassing to tell you that!"
Hannah shook her head and refused.
It seems that she''s is still too embarrassed to put it into words.
"If you tell me, I''ll make you feel better."
But when I said this, she stops insisting and begins to worry.
That''s a good sign of how addicted to pleasure she is.
"Y-you won''t tell anyone?"
"Of course, I won''t tell anyone. It''s a promise."
Personally, I don''t like it when people brag about their experiences with women in bars around town.
I like it more to be a secret in which only I and my partner know.
Of course, it was also a useful asset to make a woman fall for me easier, so I won''t waste it just for a mindless bar tale.
More importantly, they are still daughters of influential people, so staining their reputation like that is already enough to send you to the gallows.
Hannah, still hesitant, began to talk about the points she felt the most.
"Okay. It...it feels best whenever Sir Fay penis hits the deepest part and hits my womb from its backside."
As she said this, she puts her hand on her lower abdomen.
It''s right where her womb is.
"When you poke me here with your cock, it makes my womb tingle."
"I see. Is this good enough?"
Being true to her word, I stimted her womb from behind with my meat stick, from where she had just shown.
As I''ve held countless women, I had already known almost everything about the insides of the female body. One nce is all it takes for me to determine how deep I should insert it.
I pierced her as deep as I could go and pressed the ns against the wall just behind her womb.
"Hafuuu, ahh, ahhnn! There, there! It feels so good right there!"
In an instant, Hannah''s expression became debauched, and her pussy immediately dripped out its love juices.
Both her arms and legs also convulsed upon feeling extreme amounts of pleasure all over her body.
For Hannah to overflow this much to the outside without even a finger touching her pussy, surely she must have felt really amazing inside.
"You can already feel this much from anal. Why do you still not want to lose your virginity?"
I stopped for a bit to question her. If I thrust my meat stick into her pussy right now, Hannah will definitely climax.
She will not even have the time to feel the pain of ripping her hymen and instead will be surrounded by a heavenly feeling of sex as long as I thrust her in.
"That''s because it''s not good..."
However, even in the face of this pleasure, she still did not want to lose her virginity.
It seems that Hannah''s concept of chastity is still going strong.
"I guess I can''t help it. I''ll just stick with your asshole for now."
"If you go out with me...I''ll consider it¡"
Oh? Does that mean Hannah is interested in me?
The only thing that''s stubborn about her is how she protects her chastity, but she still holds the same romantic decisions as any other girl.
"I''m sorry, but I can''t just stay with just one woman."
"Have you been through many lovers, sir Fay?"
"Well, sort of."
Well, I can''t say that I am currently surrounding myself with a lot of women and that I am in a physical rtionship with all of them.
Though I am nning to tell that to Hannah once she bes my woman, with her guard on her hymen so high up, now is not the wisest time.
She''s got such a nice body, and I want to make sure I get it all, so I must hold back for now.
Besides, the moment I prate her tightly guarded chastity will be the most exciting experience of it all, as it will be from the results of my hard work.
For now, let''s make her get used to anal sex to imprint the idea of pleasure onto her body.
"Haa, Aaaah! My ass is getting jammed, and It feels so good!"
Hannah squealed in pleasure as I pumped her more.
Her love juices flowed out of her pussy incessantly, even dripping down to the hole of the buttocks I was prating.
"I''m gonna keep going until I''m satisfied. Let me warn you, however, that if you get too hooked on anal sex, you might not be satisfied with regr sex anymore."
"T-that''s no good! I don''t want that."
"But for you, normal sex is only exclusive to your future husband, isn''t it?"
While I was talking to her, my hips continued to move relentlessly.
"You''ll be a woman who''ll want to get vited from behind because you want to feel good and would only have sex in front because you want a baby. Isn''t that just aplete pervert?"
Hannah imagined the scene where she was moaning as her anus was being fucked while her womb was filled with the seed of her child.
She couldn''t help but shudder as she imagined the scene.
"No, no, no, no, no! I won''t be able to live anymore if that happens!"
"Then do your best to control your pleasure, as I''m still not satisfied yet."
Once I said those words, I enjoyed Hannah to the fullest.
I held her firmly in ce and shook my hips more heavily than before.
With loud banging sounds, my meat rod kept going in and out of her deep ass, pushing the entire girth of it every time I pump it.
It must have been excruciating for Hannah when my big stick was fully inserted for the first time.
"Haaa, haaa...kuh, fuuh."
However, I still pulled my hips back and forth without a care in the world.
The ''warped'' neck of my cock continued gouging out her intestines, stimting her walls each time I pull it out.
Of course, it brought her a great deal of pleasure just by churning her on the inside.
"...! ...! Fughuu, nhuuuu!"
Hannah gritted her teeth as she tried to suppress the pleasure produced by our intense anal sex.
She has already realized that if she were to be swept away by these waves, she would never be able to go back.
But the harder she tried, the tighter her anus got, and the better it felt for the both of us.
I couldn''t help but enjoy her actions as I watched her desperately trying to hold herself back.
Still, there alwayses the point where one can''t take it anymore.
As I was still not satisfied even at this point, Hannah''s tension is the first to break.
There was no way I would let that go, so I started torturing her all at once, focusing on her on the weak points I have grasped.
"Hahiii! No more! If it gets more intense than this, then I''ll...!"
"Isn''t that good that you are about to cum? Don''t hold back and let it out. Just enjoy the pleasure of anal sex, Hannah."
While saying that, I relentlessly vited the back walls of her womb ¨C where she was the weakest.
With each thrust, Hannah''s body shudders, making her reach closer to her climax.
"yaaa, uguuu! I can''t do it anymore, I''ming, I''ming, I''ming!"
I drove my meat stick further into Hannah''s ass she went nearer on the verge of her climax.
At the same time she''s about to cum, I also prepared to shoot my umted load inside her.
"Cum, Hannah! Cum and I''ll pour all the seed you''ve been waiting inside your ass."
"No, I''m not going to cum! I won''t be able to stand it if you pour your hot stuff inside my ass!"
"Give it up, Hannah. Here I go!"
I held Hannah''s legs tightly and shook my hips again with all my might.
Hannah''s excitement has alreadye to the point where she cannot escape anymore, being vited rampantly by a huge meat rod in her ass.
The dripping love juices in her pussy pulled more silver threads in between our crotches as wee and go, making the indecent sound of fluids echo louder in the room.
" I can''t do it. I stand it anymore! I''m going to cum! I''m cumming, I''m cumming, I''m cumming from my ass!!"
Dobyuudobyuuu! Byururururu!
As she climaxed, I ejacted as well.
A cloudy white liquid was released vigorously and dyed the insides of Hannah''s rectum.
"Hiii, haaaahaaaa! I could feel it, I could feel a warm feeling spreading in my belly..."
"How is it, Hannah. Did it feel good?"
"Sir Fay is terrible. I''ll never forget this feeling anymore."
Hannah looked at menguidly, with a mixture of anger and delight in her voice. She was torn between the pure joy of pleasure and the despair of having learned it the wrong way.
I slowly pulled my hips back, wiped off the dirt, and got dressed.
"Just as promised, I''m satisfied now, so I won''t do it anymore. But if you ever want to do it again, just call me, okay?"
"Uuu...Sir Fay is such a devil."
"Yeah, I get that a lot."
That''s all I said, and I walked out, leaving Hannah lying on the infirmary bed with my seed oozing out of her cute and hollow anus.
By the time I got out of the door, my mind had already switched to a new goal.
Now then. How should make Hannah give up her virginity?
Chapter 170 Collaborator
Chapter 170 Coborator
It''s been about a week since I took Hannah''s anal virginity.
Up until today, I''ve been called by her for several times now.
But just like the usual, she didn''t want to offer her virginity, so I gave her a lot of anal loving each time.
She had already learned to have anal sex with me, and together with it, she had also discovered the great pleasure of having sex.
It must have reached her to the point that she couldn''t get over it with just by masturbating anymore.
After all, only I can reach the ces where she feels best.
Because of that, she can only masturbate using her vagina, which was less deep than her anus, but because of this, her sex drive is only increasing day by day.
I''m sure she''ll be at my mercy sooner orter, and I would be able to plunge it in at that point without any resistance, but that''s no fun.
I want her to offer her virginity to me, personally.
"Now then. There should be something that will help me breakthrough, but what is it..."
I was in my usual ce, the headmistress''s office, re-reading Hannah''s dossier.
I''m currently looking for some information that can serve as a key to open Hannah''s tight door.
"Physical information, personality, family structure, favorite things, things she doesn''t like, future goals, hobbies...they are all prettymon."
Even with all the information so far, I can''t find a good way to start.
In her case, I can''t use the help of other students that are uninvolved in my n at all, like I did with Inez and Amelia, as it was too risky. If we''re not careful, the information that I''m taking interest to the students will definitely be leaked.
All it needs is a rumor for me and my ns to fall. Thankfully, Julia and the others are trying their best to stop that.
Besides, Hannah is studying on her own in the infirmary during regr ss hours.
Meaning she didn''t have much contact with the other students, so I can''t just use any student as a coborator.
The only thing I can do is to develop her anal skills steadily.
The pleasure she learned from anal sex gradually adds to her anticipation of the real thing.
When this anticipation of unknown pleasures bes uncontroble, Hannah will have no choice but to offer her virginity in the end.
It seemed to be the most sessful strategy so far.
But it would take some time.
Unfortunately, Hannah was already in her third year, so I didn''t have that much time left.
As I didn''t have the time to enjoy her for a long time, I need her to fall as quickly as possible.
"This is impossible. She would have already graduated before she manages to fall. If that happens, all my efforts up to that point will end like a bubble."
If I were to miss out on such a good woman, my pride would be hurt.
"What should I make of this...Hmm?"
When I thought I had already looked into every nook and cranny, I was distracted by a certain number on the document at hand.
It was Hannah''s ss number.
Each year level is divided into a number of sses, and she is in the second ss of the third-year students.
Coincidentally, it was the same ss as Inez''s.
It was then that I had an idea.
But for that, I needed Inez''s help to carry it out.
And so, I put away my materials and left the room to find her, heading for the student council room where I knew she would be.
. . .
The next day, after school, I was in an empty ssroom that was not being used.
It was at the very edge of the school building, so people rarely came near it.
It was only used a few times a year.
There was also another person there. It was Inez, the person I asked to help me this time.
Watching the door, she asked me.
"Are you sure you want to do this here?"
"Yes, I''m going to embrace you here now."
"Haaah, why is this happening...?"
She sighed at my words, which were no different from my exnation.
Does she find the ce undelectable? I highly doubt it, considering the other ces we''ve been through before this.
"If you''re worried about getting found out, you don''t have to. I''ve already cast some wards to keep people out."
One is an illusion spell.
I blocked the corridor leading to this ssroom with ''a lot of luggage''.
Of course, it''s a hallucination, so if you touch it, it''ll be exposed, but I don''t think any student would want to climb over that amount luggage to get to this ssroom if they had no business there.
The second was a soundproofing spell, just in case there were still students in the ssroom down the hall.
Thest one was a presence detection spell.
The range of this spell is small, but it can cover a part of the hallway.
If someone unexpectedly enters the area, I will be notified immediately.
"Just as Inez wanted, a triple alert system. Are you satisfied?"
"Yes, I am. The magic formations are so perfect that I hate it."
These were the conditions she had set for this cooperation.
So far, Inez seemed to be satisfied with the magic countermeasures I have brought.
She doesn''t really like to get found out, isn''t she? Well, it was the same feeling for me.
"Then let''s get started."
I pulled Inez, who was standing beside me with a scowl on her face, into a hug and stroked her body.
"H-hey, not so sudden...hnnn!"
At the same time, I also covered her lips, which I''m sure will cause all sorts ofintster on.
"Hammu, nchuu...you surprised me, kissing me out of the blue."
"I can''t help it. It''s the quickest way to shut you up."
As I said this, I unbuttoned Inez''s uniform.
In less than five seconds, her blouse was opened entirely, and I threw it all aside.
A pair of slightly more mature ck underwear came out of it.
I rubbed her breasts lightly over the top of it and asked her something I noticed.
"They''re pretty new. Did you buy this for me? I''ve never seen this before."
"How could you notice such a thing? Most men don''t care about that."
"Well, I''m not your ''normal'' kind of guy."
"Yes, because you''re definitely worse than them."
"Nope. I meant that I''m better than them."
I continued to caress Inez''s body while we exchanged a few words.
I''m sure this underwear was newly wholesaled by her just for today.
She''s probably thinking that she''s not going to let a ssmate, whom she hasn''t seen in a while, undermine her in her girlish underwear.
As I thought, she''s very conscious of her ''rival''. You''re really not being honest there, Inez.
"Soon as I took your clothes off and seen them, you look several percent more beautiful than usual."
"Really? Does it look good on me?"
"Yeah, it''s such a shame to take it off."
"I see. Un. Well then..."
She''s trying her best trying not to get distraught on the outside, but aren''t you forgetting that we''re hugging right now?
Chapter 171 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 1 R18
Chapter 171 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 1 R18
I could feel Inez''s heart beating faster from where we were touching.
"You''re still so bad at hiding things. I don''t know why you can''t just be honest."
"I-it''s not like I''m hiding anything¡ It''s just my... underwear, yes, my underwear!"
How did you evene up with that reason? However,
"Yeah, yeah, let''s put it that way."
Time will be running out if we talked too long, so I moved on to the next thing.
As we hugged, I slipped my hand inside Inez''s skirt from behind.
As I did, I tasted the fresh ass flesh of the young schoolgirl.
The peach-like buttocks were so juicy that it excited me even by just rubbing them.
Due to the differences in our height, it was also nice to be able to look down at her face.
Next, I rubbed the front part of her ass.
"Hnnn...you''re stoking my butt first. You don''t like breasts anymore?"
"Of course, I still do, but this part is something I can''t just throw so easily."
And since we''re hugging from the front, Inez''s big tits are being pressed against my body.
I could feel the softness of her tits even through her underwear, and it was quite a treat to be able to taste both at once.
"Muu...how long will you intend to rub me? My butt isn''t some kind of bread dough!"
"Don''t be in such a hurry. I''ll make you feel good. Just you wait."
I took one hand off her ass and slid it down to Inez''s private parts, where I then began to caress her pussy through her new panties.
"Nhaaa, your fingers are...it''s frustrating, but...you''re good."
"It''s far better than ying with yourself, isn''t it? This is why women don''t want to leave me."
"Haaa, haaa...even though you''re only aiming for our bodies..."
"That way, there''ll be no trouble for the both of us. If not, then I won''t have to seek everyone''s consent in the first ce, and neither should I use contraception spells on you all."
I had a really rough time with Amelia, but all of it was worthwhile afterward.
Even if she were to graduate with high scores, with the way she looked down on people before I came, she would have fallen to reality really hard, enough to make her crippled the moment she goes outside.
As I was thinking about this, Inez''s secret area started to get wet.
Even I could feel it starting to get moist from her panties.
"Shall I start the fire?"
"Yeah. However, I''m not nning to lose either."
Inez then reached into my pants and pulled out the stick of meat, which she began to handle with both hands.
"If teacher can do as he likes to my body, then I can do as I like to your body too, am I right?"
"As long as I can afford it...however¡"
I inserted my fingers, which until now have been limiting themselves to surface caresses, into her wet vagina.
As expected of an already lubricated pussy; it quickly swallowed my fingers.
I kept sending my finger inside.
"Ahhnn, it''s here! No way. It''s just a finger, yet I''m feeling this good again!"
As Inez panted, I felt the presence of someone outside the room.
But there was no warning from the presence detection spell I had cast.
That could only mean it''s the person we''re after.
"T-teacher, I can''t take it anymore...please, put it in."
"You have to speak louder than that. I can''t hear you."
"I want my teacher''s! Now that I''ve said it, put it in already!"
"Your teacher''s what? You have to make it clear, Inez."
"You...You really want me to say it?"
"How will I find out if you don''t?"
Inez looked frustrated, but being unable to resist her desire any longer, she opened her mouth.
"Uuu...your penis...I want your penis, teacher!"
Inez''s face was so red that she looked like she was about to die of shame.
But if she said it this loudly, the people outside would have heard her, like, for example, a particr ssmate of hers just outside of this room.
"Hey, I know you''re in there. Stop sneaking around ande out, Hannah."
The door she had been listening to rattled open quietly.
Then Hannah, the student we have been waiting for,es out of it.
"What, Hannah!? When did you get here?"
Inez, who hadn''t been able to see her because she''s opposite the door we were hugging, turns around and shouts in surprise.
I let go of my hand and let them face each other.
"Uhm, you see...I was invited by Sir Fay."
"Yep, and she has been here for a while now. Did you remember what I have said to you, Hannah?"
"Yes, I did. But are you really going to do it? E-even though you''re not lovers or anything like it?"
Unlike Inez and the others I have already embraced, Hannah is pretty much unique, and her notion of fidelity made me impossible to take away her chastity, yet.
Inez, being told that right at her face, tried her best to retaliate but couldn''te up with any words because she''s guilty of it.
When she was about to cry from frustration, I put my hand around her shoulder and hugged her again.
Then, I faced Hannah as if showing off.
"Of course, we''ll do it. So, you better take a good look, Hannah. Because Inez and I will show you what real sex is like."
"W-wait. I changed my mind. It''s too embarrassing, after all..."
"What are you getting troubled for at this time? You have already consented to this. You think I''m going to let you go now?"
I held Inez''s body in my arms so that it won''t budge even if she tries to move.
Even if I did not do this, I know that she wouldn''t struggle. It''s because I know that deep inside, she wants to show off to her ''rival'' that she wasn''t just an easy opponent.
"Now then. Hannah, you better look closely at how the student council president of this school, the most respected student of this campus, falls into depravity from my dick."
As such, Hannah, who was watching us, began to hold her breath.
Chapter 172 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 2 R18
Chapter 172 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 2 R18
I stood behind Inez, who is now facing Hannah, and reached my hands towards her body.
Putting my hands underneath her uniform, which was already disheveled, I rubbed herrge breasts which are now fully mounted on my palms.
"Teacher, wait...as I thought, it''s still not a good ce. Also, I still have to go to the headmistress office after this."
"No, it makes more sense to do it here."
I dismissed Inez''s words and continued my caresses.
Because her uniform is already in disarray, it was easy to fondle her inside. Now I turned one of my hands downwards, digging it into her private area.
"I''m telling you to wait...nhaaaa, no, you can''t do that."
She tried to ''resist'' by iling around, but couldn''t stop me from moving. Inez''s resistance is more of a flirting than an actual act.
I continued to insert my fingers into her vagina and vited Inez from the inside.
"Haaa haaa...Hannah is still watching! Yaaa, hahii!"
She responded better than usual, as if her shame was helping her pleasure.
Inez herself is trying to hold back, but it''s only a matter of time before she gives in.
As for Hannah, who is watching this scene, she hasn''t moved even a bit since the very first act.
She''s looking at us in a daze.
"No way, to think that Miss Inez is..."
She still couldn''t believe the scene in front of her.
If that be the case, let''s vite Inez in a more obvious way, which is a good time now because she was starting to get wet.
I took out my meat stick and pressed it against Inez''s secret area.
The sensation makes her realize what is about to happen, so she turns her focus towards me.
"All right, I''ll do it in front of Hannah! But at least change the location..."
"Even though your body is telling me it wants it now? It''s already dripping with love juices, as if it wants to tangle my cock already."
"No, don''t say it! I''m still holding it back!"
I chuckled at Inez''s counter-intuitive words.
"...She''s saying that, but she really wants to have sex with me, Hannah."
"Ms. Inez, are you really...?"
Inez, realizing that she had been led astray by me, hurriedly mended her words.
"Wait, Hannah! That was just...a figure of speech! I''m not...agh!"
In the middle of these words, Inez''s body shook, and a scream was emitted in her lips.
While Inez was focused on Hannah, I inserted my meat stick inside her wet pussy.
She just spoke the words I wanted to say, but here she is, already wet and sticky.
Her vagina, covered in love juices, quickly enveloped itself around my meat stick and squeezed the tip.
"Hyaaauu, aaahhhn! I can''t believe you put it in suddenly, you devil teacher!"
"Don''t be so mad. You''re enjoying this as well, aren''t you?"
I move my hips lightly, and her vagina reacts by tightening around it.
That response was really nasty for a person who''s saying she doesn''t like it.
"You''re the one who trained my body this way! Aaaah, haaa, fuuuh!"
While standing at her back, Inez was being thrust hard by me.
My ns kept prating the depths of her vagina, and each time I pull it out, the bellend scrapes the walls of her insides, giving her an intense stimtion.
As evidence, Inez''s love juices were already dripping on the floor of the ssroom.
"No way, they are already doing it...they''re really having sex..."
Seeing that we had finally started the real thing, Hannah backed away.
She scrunched herself up and tried to protect herself from the scene in front of her.
However, she still couldn''t stop moving away that stare of hers aside.
"Why is it hard for you to believe that you can have sex even if they''re not lovers or husband and wife? We''re pretty much doing the real thing already."
"Isn''t that obvious!? It''s because that''s what''s normal!"
"It''s up to the person to decide what''s normal and what''s abnormal. For me, this is normal."
"How can it be normal to put your hands on your own students!?"
Hannah was supposed to be shy, but her voice was unusually raised high.
But that''s good, as my goal is to break it down that rose-tinted sense of hers.
At best, let her suffer from the detachment of her own ideals and face the reality in front of her.
"If the other woman says it''s okay, then it''s okay, right? It''s a consensual act, no different from what lovers do."
"What kind of rhetoric is that..."
"Also, you agreed on the part of lovers, yet on paper, they''re still just strangers, meaning they''re not official at all. It''s the same for teachers and students."
When someone is stubborn, I challenge them with logic.
Since Hannah herself is usingmon sense as a shield, she''ll have no other choice but to admit every logical statement that I say.
After all, ''logic'' is just a widely proven truth. Deny it, and you are delusional.
In the end, you will hate yourself for agreeing that it''s okay for lovers to do the real thing.
"It''s like you''re telling me that those who can''t get married can''t have sex. What about those lovers that can''t get married because of the surroundings but they truly love each other? Are you telling me they can''t have sex and make a child out of pure love?"
"I-I didn''t mean by that-"
"Then what about those noble engagements that are purely for political reasons? Do you think most of those people truly love each other? You are a noble too, and you very know well that they have sex and create a child, but most of them do not really love each other."
"But, but..."
"In the first ce, you have no right to say that we can''t have sex because it''s against your ideals of us not feeling love for each other. As long as both parties make consent, then it''s already enough."
Uuuu...S-still, d-didn''t Inez just told you to wait?"
Still not backing down, huh.
"If that''s all you can give, very well. Let''s ask her."
I put my hand on the desk in front of me and asked Inez, who was breathing hard.
"How is it? Do you want me to stop now?"
She is still moving her hips on her own as I ask her.
Inez''s vagina was getting loose, meaning she must be feeling the pleasure.
"...No, don''t pull it out now!"
Inez said clearly, though she kept her face down.
I smiled at her response.
"Eh, M-Miss Inez...just now, did you just say-"
Hannah, on the other hand, is staring like she couldn''t believe it.
"It''s no use. I already remembered that feeling once again..."
Inez is already a prisoner of her own pleasure.
This is why she agreed to call her out like this and show off to Hannah in the first ce.
"No, it can''t be...But Miss Inez, you''re the president of the student council..."
"It is as what you heard, Hannah. In short, I''m fucking her by her consent."
"F-fu, fuc...uuu...how can you say such vulgar thing."
I''ve already said everything that I could.
Now, it''s time.
"Come on, Inez. Let''s show your ssmate what it means to have some ''mutual'' fun."
"Y-you idiot! How can you say those things in front of my ssmate..."
"Enough of that. Let me make you feel good now."
I grabbed Inez by the waist and began to shake my hips wildly.
My cock immediately gets tightened inside her pussy as a response to that sudden stimtion.
That was even further intensified by my movements that followed by.
The sound of panting soon echoed throughout the ssroom, and Hannah''s face gradually turned bright red.
"How is it, Hannah? You just witnessed what real sex is. Is it better than me fucking you in the ass?"
"No, please don''t say it! Inez is listening!"
"Hannah, did teachery his hands on you as well?"
"No, I didn''t mean by that, I..."
"You, don''t have, ahh, to be shy. I''m about to hyauuu, cum, too."
"No way, from Sir Fay''s...?"
"Un. I''ve already been developed to do this...Aah!"
Inez is bing more and more obedient with pleasure. As expected of our student council president, she''s the quickest to adapt.
"Inez. Keep going and show Hannah how good it feels."
I mmed my hips and stimted her sexual senses to make this beautiful girl in front of me cum.
"Aahh, I''m being pierced by my teacher all the way to the back! I can''t take it anymore!"
Inez started quivering her hands and feet while panting hard.
At this time, she was no longer the president of the student body; just a slutty girl panting from the pleasure of sex.
"S-she is really going to c-cum from that..."
Seeing Inez like this, Hannah seemed to have finally acknowledged the current situation as real.
The teacher and the student were having sexual intercourse, and it was not out of love, a situation that was impossible from her point of view.
"That''s right, Hannah. There is no need to be bound by those stereotypes. Everyone and anyone can feel pleasure as long as they want it."
"Teacher, I can''t take it anymore! Come on, move your hips more!"
"Yeah yeah. I''ll give you exactly what you want."
I pulled my cock to the limit and mmed it down as hard as I could.
My waist shed with Inez''s ass, in which its beautiful round shape got distorted into wavy ripples.
The meat stick that is mmed into her was thrust straight into her womb, bringing Inez on the verge of climaxing right away.
"Ihiiii, yaaah, ahhhhhh! I''ming, I''ming, I''ming, I''ming, I''ming, I''ming!"
Inez bent over and tasted the pleasure with her whole body.
Her insides also squeezed me in tightness, telling me of her deep climax.
"Hahiii, haaaa, auuuu..."
I wrapped my arms around Inez, who is now out of breath, and held her face towards the front.
Then I showed to Hannah her loose, cumming face.
"Look closely, Hannah. This is the face of someone who just had sex in a method you find uneptable."
"Miss...Inez..."
Inez''s face, debauched by the pleasure I was giving her, looked very pleased.
There''s no trace of unhappiness or resistance anywhere.
Only a pure, nasty, debauched look, in which it is already impossible for anyone not to understand at a nce, even Hannah, who has kept herself in denial all this time.
"I don''t mean to deny everything you think, but there is such a thing as this way of life. You have to admit that."
I said as I looked at Hannah, with thetter''s hands clenched and shaking in front of us.
I''m sure she''s struggling in her mind, not knowing what to do.
Just the perfect chance to turn her over.
Let''s give her another culture shock, shall we?
Chapter 173 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 3 R18
Chapter 173 Afterschool with the Third-Years. 3 R18
"Inez, this is no time for pleasantries."
"...uuhhh?"
As she was still amid her climax, Inez couldn''t seem to get her strength back.
But to finish Hannah off, I had to give her one more try.
And so, I had her lean against the desk in front of me.
"You came hard, but I haven''t yet. Do you know what this means?"
This should be enough for Inez to understand, as a person who has already made love to me many times.
"Yesh, I know. Mhake yourshelffortable with my body, theacher."
With that, she opened her legs lightly, resulting in more of her love juices dripping from her exposed ce.
It dripped all the way to the floor, forming a small puddle underneath.
"You''ve gotten so wet. Did it feel that good?"
"Un, I''ve never done it in a ...sshroom before, so I wash really nervoush."
Inez has a tendency to be a bit of a jerk at first, but once she climaxes, she bes fully obedient like what she is now.
Because of this refreshingly frank side of hers, I never worry about her once the act has ended.
It is also because of this that it''s interesting to see how Inez reacts the second time I ask her to have sex with me.
"You just came, but I''m going to make it more intense. Do you still want to continue?"
Inez jerked at the words, but she didn''t resist.
"Even if I say no, you''ll do it, regardless. Geez, why are you still making me choose..."
"Thank you, Inez."
Although she has recovered a bit, there were still spikes in her words, but in the end, they were all just that ¨C words.
I took out my stick, which is now erect to the hilt, and aimed it at the same location once again.
"Hold on to the desk. Don''t fall down."
That''s all I said before moving my hips forward.
"Haaa, kuh, nhaaaa! As always, you''re too biiig!"
"I''ll take that as apliment."
"But being big is not enough to satisfy one, you know?"
"You''re the one to talk, exposing your cumming face in front of your ssmate."
"Eh...ahhh!?"
There, Inez looked forward as if she remembered something.
There was the figure of Hannah standing there, looking down as if to hide her reddish face from her ssmate.
"No way, I really did such a thing...uuuu, I want to die."
The pleasure of her climax made her forget her current situation, and now she turns red with shame.
I began to move my hips, enjoying that reaction of Inez.
"Aaah, ouuu! No, if you move now, I''ll...!"
"Unfortunately, I can''t stop anymore."
I swung my hips in a big way, ramming my rod deeper into her vagina where she should feel the most pleasure.
"Hyaguuu, it''sing all the way to the back...it''s so big that it''s spreading me out!"
"Don''t worry. Your pussy is just for me anyway. On the contrary, it just gets better this way."
Inez''s vagina is tight, which is very suited for her personality.
Added to the fact that my cock is a little bigger than her insides, it made us feel even better.
It always feels nice when you''re expanding a tight hole.
Of course, that doesn''t mean she''s too young to be a sex object.
"I''m not going to be able to go back if you keep spreading me like that!"
"You''re still young. It''ll turn back again in a few days."
"By then, you''ll be able doing it all over again!"
"But you like the feeling of being pushed apart, didn''t you? You can''t hide it from me."
Inez''s body trembled each time my rod was inserted deep inside her pussy.
It was definitely a reaction to the pleasure she was feeling, that I can tell.
"Haaa, haa...nguu, ahiii!"
"Tighten it up. I''ll pour my seed plenty inside of you, as always."
I dered to the panting Inez.
Perhaps she imagined a scene where I was cumming inside her; Inez''s body quivered as she tightened her insides even more.
But Inez wasn''t the only one who reacted to my words.
"I-inside? A-are you going to let it out inside her womb!?"
Hannah, who until then had been overwhelmed by the unorthodox reality of the situation, immediately approached us upon hearing those words.
"You can''t put it inside. Definitely not!"
"Oh? You''re very bold this time."
She has been talking with a certain amount of conviction on her tone, but this was the strongest resistance she had shown to me yet.
"Of course I am. It''s supposed to be for making babies!"
"But it''s also designed to be most pleasurable in this way."
"Kyaaa, don''t move so hard all of a sudden...afuu, hnnn, aaahhhh!"
Inez moaned loudly as I poked her cervix.
And because Hannah is now closer than before, she could immediately see how her ssmate went in disarray on the desk in front of her.
As Inez''s face became wilder with pleasure, Hannah''s expression became more distorted in proportion to it.
Of course, it was mainly frustration, but I didn''t miss the hint of envy in it.
It seems that Hannah has a desire to feel the same pleasure as Inez in front of her.
It was worth it topromise and made her learn the pleasures of anal first.
"...! Still, It''s not something that should be done lightly!"
"What, you think you''re a doctor now?"
The only thing Hannah was passionate about was medicine, so I could imagine why she was so opposed to it.
I guess she considers procreating life to be something sacred.
It''s not umon for people to be so passionate about something that they can''t see it from a third person''s perspective.
"That''s why..."
"No, it''s not. The evidence is you allowed me to fuck your butt."
When I said that, Hannah could only keep herself silent. But after a few moments, she tried again.
"S-still, what if she gets pregnant!?"
"You don''t have to worry about that because I''m using a contraception spell. My semen will no longer be fertile once ites out, as long as the spell is active."
I had to go all the way to a special whorehouse to learn it just to be able to freely prate any woman without consequences.
This kind of magic is often secret because it is directly rted to business deals, like the one I sent to your father.
"No way...for such magic to exist just for pleasure..."
Hannah dropped to her knees as if she had lost her strength.
"Now that you understand, just sit tight and watch."
The only thing holding her back in this is her own sense of value for chastity.
If I break that, she will soon offer her virginity to me.
After that, she''ll never forget the pleasure I''ll give her next.
As I m my hips into Inez''s ass, I also enjoyed the look of Hannah''s face while she stares at us.
"Haaa, haaa...your cock, I could feel it throbbing inside."
"Oh, you felt that? Very well. I''m gonna dye your insides with my seed right away."
"Yesh, please! I''m also going to tighten it even more...! Nhhaaaa!"
As what she had said, Inez''s insides became narrow, squeezing my meat stick harder on the inside.
Even though Inez isn''t on the level of a brothel slut yet, her ways to adapt can never be underestimated.
And so I shook my hips while restraining the feeling, to be able to maintain my reason till the end.
"I''m gonna let it out. Open your womb so that I can inject it all."
"As if I can at this point! Just pry it open, pierce it through! Anything will do as long as it''s your dick~!"
Unable to withstand it anymore, Inez screamed with each thrust I made.
Enjoying her alluring moans, I gradually increased the speed of my movements.
In the end, she came first, and I could feel her love juices sttering all around us as we collided each of our bodies.
And when I thought I was about to reach my limit, Inez was the first one to scream.
"Hyaaaaaaaa! I''m, I''m going to cum again! I''ming, I''ming, I''ming!"
"Oi oi, did you just cum twice in a row before me? You got some nerve."
"Because teacher is just too fierce!! Hii, igiiiiiii! Hauuuuuuu!"
I picked Inez up in my arms and began to work on her breasts that have been left untouched at the same time.
"Inez, I''m going to cum soon. Feel it all!"
"Yesh, yeeeshh! Cummm! Cummmiiiinnngg!"
"Byuuuu! Byururururu!"
While feeling the climax of Inez convulsing my whole body, I looked at Hannah, our singr audience since we started the show.
She looked stunned at what was happening in front of her.
I pulled out my meat stick out of Inez''s pussy, causing the amount of semen that couldn''t be contained to start dripping towards the floor.
Then I embraced my partner''s body, which has already fainted and out of energy.
After cing Inez gently aside, I spoke to Hannah, who''s now sitting in front of us in a daze.
"As you can see, it''s up to the individual to decide what to do about her chastity. It''s not up to anyone''s beliefs or virtues to decide, and it''s especially not for you as well."
Hannah''s hands clenched as she was forced to admit the truth.
Still, it''s already decided that she has no power here anymore.
Satisfied with these results, I used my magic to clean our bodies and the floor.
Then, I put my clothes back on, held Inez in my arms, and started to leave the ssroom.
"Ah, right. You can stille back to me when your libido umtes. I''ll satisfy you again, even if you still want to stay a virgin."
That''s all I said before I closed the door and left the scene.
I wonder. How many more days would it take for Hannah''s libido to reach its limit?
I can''t wait to see the look on her face when she can''t take it anymore andes to me personally.
Chapter 174 A Call to the Headmistress’s Office.
Chapter 174 A Call to the Headmistress''s Office.
Three days have passed since then.
Right now, I am in the principal''s office, as I have just received a call to report from Julia.
Her face is giving off a dignity of a school head, meaning that the matter this time is serious.
When she''s in this mode, even I won''t feel like messing around, as this also means that the contents of the report were important in some way.
"Frequent problems happening in the infirmary?"
"Yes, though most of the problems were minor, such as breaking empty containers and the like."
However, an urrence is still an urrence, and there is no guarantee that this will not lead to a serious ident.
No one wants to get injured in the only ce that''s supposed to treat injuries and illnesses.
"I heard that the source of trouble is Hannah Gand. Do you know her?"
"I know her. She''s the student I''m trying to fall."
Julia''s expression clouded as I said this.
"You...you definitely have done something terrible to her."
"Something terrible? I wonder which one it is."
That I made her talk to me into taking her anal virginity? No, that''s what Hannah agreed to.
If that''s the case, then it''s probably...the other one.
"See? I knew you had something to do with this."
Julia then sighs and stands in front of me.
"Since our Theo is the cause of the problem, Arius should be responsible for taking care of it."
"All right, I''ll take care of Hannah. Can you summon her here for me?"
I thought about waiting for her to make contact with me, but now I had no choice.
I''ll have to talk to her myself.
"You know, Arius, you can be a little overzealous, but I hope you''ll be careful next time."
"Yeah yeah. I''ll take care of it this time."
As I said this, Julia turned to leave the room.
"Julia, wait a minute."
"Hmm, what is it?"
"After I take care of Hannah, Can I keep her?"
"Only after you''ve taught her well."
She said, and this time she left the room.
Then, after a short wait, there was a knock on the door of the room.
I sat down in my chair, operated the key, and let the other person in.
As expected, it was Hannah who walked in, but she looked very surprised.
Well, it was understandable, since it was me who was waiting in the Headmistress'' office, not Julia.
"Mr. Fay, why are you..."
"Julia is my woman too, just like Inez."
Saying this much is already enough for her to understand.
That there is no one in this school at the moment who has more power than me.
"What I read today was something else. You haven''t been feeling well these past few days, have you? If the infirmary is inadequate for a medical student, the other students will be worried."
"I''m sorry."
"Or, is it because of what happened afterschool that day? It must have been very unbearable for you."
"I-isn''t that natural!? How can you not be disturbed after being shown something like that!?"
That is quite a quick shift in her tone. I didn''t think it affected her by this much.
"Why does Sir Fay need to do that to me? There are so many beautiful women around you already. This is already beyond the concept of what''s normal!"
"It''s because I''m a womanizer. I don''t need a better reason than that."
I look up at Hannah from my chair and continued.
"Besides, it seems to have worked, just as I had hoped, meaning all that I''ve done was worth it."
"Y-your aim was to make me do these mistakes!?"
"No. My aim is to shake your sense of values."
When I said that, Hannah turned away with a bitter look on her face.
After all, even if I don''t say anything, she must have done it a lot behind my back.
"...B-but it can''t be helped, right? For me to discover Miss Inez to be like that."
"While It is true that you and Inez are ssmates, Hannah, you are almost always in the infirmary, right? Why are you so attached to her?"
"Because she is the student council president."
Well, if anything, she''s the exact opposite of Hannah, who''s living in the background.
Was it jealousy or admiration?
"Did you know that she and I were ssmates in the first year as well?"
"Yes, that''s what Inez told me."
"At the time, I was just starting to go to the infirmary, but the rest of my ssmates already forgot about me. As it was my first year in school, my rtionships were in flux.
But Ines-san kept being sociable to me from then on even though she was already the center of attention in ss. To be able to express concern to a girl in the background like me, I admired her for that."
"I see."
"However, I didn''t expect that someone like her could turn out to be like that. A-at that moment, I didn''t know what I should do."
Girl, there are a lot of instances where the most excellent of persons have the strangest of tastes. It was even more amplified the higher the stress they receive from work, just like your father, for instance.
Anyway, she had alreadye a long way from here. Now is the best time to make her fold.
"Okay. Well, I''ve got just the thing."
I said, taking out a sheet of paper and handed it to Hannah.
"¡ What''s this?"
"Well, take a look at it. I think it''ll be a pretty interesting read for you."
With a suspicious look in her eyes, Hannah looked over the document.
Then her face became more and more grim.
"No, I can''t believe it. Such thing is...!"
"Yeah, that''s a report on the students here about their immoral sexual activities, in and out of the school."
It says that 30 percent of the students have gone out on the town and yed with men, and another 30 percent are suspected of doing so.
In total, 60% of the students were involved-more than half of the entire campus.
"Even though it''s a school for young ''nobledies'', this is what girls of their age are like."
Some students may have received a strict education at home, no, considering they''re mostly noblewomen, I''m pretty sure they were already taught at a very young age, but they act like there''s no sign of it all.
This document is the evidence of that, that those who follow these things are only a minority from the whole.
After all, rich and powerful people tend to spoil their children more.
As a result of being grown up in an overly rich environment, these children became thirsty for stimtion of all forms ¨C which most of it are often ssified as forbidden in their household.
And being at school is a perfect moment for them, a great time to y around on what''s not allowed at their homes because they are finally free from their parents'' watchful eyes.
"Unfortunately, themon sense you were thinking of seems to be a little off when you look at the reality. Kukuku."
"Ha, hahaha..."
Hannah''s spirit has already reached the limit as reality threw her an unexpected result.
Well, I''ll be damn impressed if you still kept the same mental strength to be able to follow your thoughts until here, even with the evidence already at your hand.
"I see...so this is the reality."
Hannah hangs her head as if she had finally given up.
Well, I guess it''s too much for her now, a person who''s been cooped up in the infirmary all this time.
I got up from my seat and walked towards her, who had already dropped herself on to her knees.
"Sir Fay?"
I crouched down so that we are now facing at the same eye level, then wrapped my arms around her body.
After that, I slipped my hand under herb coat.
"Hauuu!? What are you doing all of a sudden!?"
"It''s piling up, isn''t it?"
"...!"
At my words, Hannah covered her mouth.
The reason why she made so many mistakes was because she was not only mentally overwhelmed but also physically as well.
After all, she had been subjected to such intense ''false'' sex with me for a couple of times, before stopping all of that at once when the ''afterschool incident'' happened just to protect her prided values.
It will be stranger if her instincts as a woman are not tingling at this point.
I didn''t develop Hannah to be numb to it. I trained her to sumb to it.
"Why don''t you juste here and let me embrace you? After all, it''s what everyone does nowadays. Of course, as long as you want it."
The fact that other people were doing it would give Hannah a sense of security now.
That''s how weak her spirit has turned.
"R-really? Is this really what everyone is doing?"
"Yeah, that''s what it says in the file."
"...uuu. Okay. Please embrace me, Sir Fay. It''s tingling so strong I can hardly stand it anymore."
At longst. Hannah finally gave in.
In response embraced her back and stroked it reassuringly.
"Leave it all to me, Hannah. I''ll take care of everything. Soon there will be no room for you to worry."
"Yes, please make a mess of me, teacher..."
Hannah''s voice was trembling as she said this.
There''s not a trace of stubbornness anymore, unlike the time when we first met.
As long as I say something nice to her, she''ll offer me her virginity right away.
"Now, let''s go to bed."
"We''re going to do it in the headmistress''s ce?"
"Of course. It''s practically my room already."
I walked, still holding Hannah in my arms towards the room at the back.
After a lot of troubles, I''m finally putting my hands on the virginity that I have been longing for, on this very day.
I couldn''t contain my excitement anymore at the thought of being able to do whatever I wanted with this voluptuous body.
Now then. Let''s look forward to seeing how Hannah will squeal today.
Chapter 175 Hannah and the Real Thing. 1 R18
Chapter 175 Hannah and the Real Thing. 1 R18
I took Hannah into the headmistress''s quarters and then sat on the side of the bed.
Then, I made Hannah stand in front of me.
"Uhm, what am I supposed to do?"
"Look at you, you''re very up to it now. What a great change of pace."
"Uuu, this is, because..."
Her words may havee out under the influence of the atmosphere, but there was no undoing them now.
I gave instructions to Hannah, who is now blushing intensely at what she has done.
"First of all, let''s start with Hannah''s service."
"By "service," do you mean with my hands, like we did before?"
"No, this time we''ll do it differently. Sit in front of me."
Hannah knelt down as I had instructed her.
Due to the renewed height differences, she''s now looking up at me, but she still had that trace of anxiety on her face.
Regardless, it''s always a great feeling to look down on a woman at your mercy.
Especially if it''s a woman whom I have gone to a lot of trouble to get her virginity, the pleasure has increased by several percent just from the feeling of dominance.
"Then, after this is¡"
"Yeah, I''m going to need you to take off your clothes."
"T-take off my clothes? At this early!?"
Hannah grew flustered and tensed up all of a sudden.
Come to think of it, I haven''t had her expose her whole body yet.
That only gives me one more thing to look forward to.
"What''s the problem? You''re going to strip it all off when we do the real thing anyway."
"But thest time we did it, I was..."
"That was on campus, so it''s different. This and my room are the only ones that are heavily guarded, so we''re good here."
Although I was also attracted to the sight of Hannah with part of her clothes on, I wanted to strip her naked at least once.
I stared into Hannah''s eyes, and she eventually gave up and began to take off her clothes.
It was a shame to lose her trademarkb coat, but I could always see it again after this.
Soon, she was down to her underwear.
"Do I really have to take this off, too? Can we just at least leave this on."
"Of course not. You have to obey my orders."
"...Okay."
Hannah then slid off her underwear with her fingers, revealing herrge breasts.
As I expected, they are quite huge. No, it already surpassed being huge and has already reached the level of being ''enormous.''
A bulge filled with soft flesh must definitely feel so good.
"Don''t look at it so much. It''s embarrassing."
"How can I ignore something as big as this?"
I grabbed Hannah''s arm which was trying to cover her breasts, and lifted them up like she''s praising god in a ceremony.
"Kyaaa!"
That sudden movement caused her breasts to jiggle upfront.
"No, don''t stare. I''ll feel more embarrassed if you stare at it so close."
Hannah''s face has already reached the color of a tomato.
"Oh,e on, It''s not the time to be shy about this. After all, you''re going to be using these tits to serve me from now on."
"I''m gonna serve with my breasts?"
"Put mine in between here."
When I said so, I took out the meat stick that is already bing hard from my pants.
"You, you want me to put it between your tits? Uuu..."
"I''m going to relieve you of your pent-up libido. You have to do at least this much. Or you don''t want to do it anymore?"
Hannah, whose carnal desires have been heightened by being exposed to the real sex with Inez, obviously could not resist these words.
She held her own breasts and fearfully ced the meat stick between her deep cleavage.
Her huge breasts, which seemed to be overflowing in her thin arms, swallowed my meat stick in its whole.
"Kukuku. What a superb pair. They swallowed everything from the root to tip."
"No, don''t say it. It''s because they''re so big that I''m embarrassed all the time."
"Is that so? But they are really attractive."
"You''re lying, right? I have a size or two times bigger than normal."
"No, I never lie about a woman''s body. Besides, I like big tits."
With that, I rubbed those big tits from the side as Hannah''s hands held them high.
The breasts wererge enough to be held by four hands, but the feeling was still exquisite.
Although they were this big, their skin felt fresh and soft, and they seemed to sink my fingers as long as I put enough pressure on them.
If I wasn''t so used to women, I''d probably enjoy these breasts forever.
"Mmm, hah, this feels kind of weird."
You''ve never been caressed like this before, have you? It''s a waste to your breasts."
"Because men are always ogling at my breasts that I couldn''t help but avoid them. Also, even after I joined this school, my ssmates have always paid attention to them, even though we''re both women."
"Well, it can''t be helped. With a size like this, even the same sex wouldn''t have any other choice but pay attention."
Especially some students that may have a propensity for being interested in women.
I''m pretty fortunate that I got the dibs on these breasts first.
And since I am first, I''m going to savor it fully.
But because I''m caressing it as well, it''s natural that I''m also giving stimtion to my meat stick being held in her valley.
This felt good too, but it was better to let Hannah do it herself.
And so, I pulled my hand away from her chest, cutting off any lingering feelings.
"This time, it''s Hannah''s turn to serve. Squeeze your breasts like I did just now."
"Y-yes, I understand."
At this point, Hannah no longer had the luxury of thinking about her breasts being seen.
If she didn''t satisfy me, she wouldn''t be able to move on to the next step.
I guess she can''t help it now because she got even more aroused by the actual sight of a meat rod in front of her.
This is what most women do once they discovered the pleasure brought by my dick.
"haaa, haa¡hnnnn, haaahn."
While desperately holding her huge breasts that were about to spill out, Hannah began her breast service.
The meat stick between the cleavage twitched as pressure was applied from its left and right.
Her movements were stillx, but her physical structure made up for that loss.
Hannah''s huge breasts stimted not only from the left and right but also from above and below ¨C an experience that can only be brought by breasts of this caliber.
"You see, I can''t taste this kind of pleasure unless it''s from you."
Hannah''s tits were so big that theypletely covered my meat stick, in which only a few of her kind could do, and every time I moved them up and down, they put pressure on my ns and shaft as well.
It''s as if I''m inserting myself into an unknown soft hole.
There are noplicated shapes like a vagina and no tightness like anal, but this feeling of being wrapped can only be experienced with this kind of pration.
I knew I had made the right decision in choosing Hannah as my new target.
"Does it feel good, Mr. Fay?"
"Of course it feels good. After all, it''s a kind of service that only Hannah''s breasts can provide."
"I see. Even my sloppy breasts can be useful. I''m so d."
She had lost confidence in herself after the previous exchange, so any kind praise is already enough to make her happy.
I wonder what would happen if I praise her more?
"It''s not every day you see breasts this magnificent. It''s something you should be proud of, Hannah."
"-! C-can I believe your words?"
"Of course. At the very least, I''m not lying when I said I like Hannah''s breasts."
"Sir Fay...Then, I''ll try harder."
It seems that my praises are effective, as she gradually regained energy in her tone.
What''s more, she''s beginning to service me actively.
"Then, serve me with bigger movements than before. I want to see your breasts in motion, Hannah."
"Yes! With pleasure~."
She finally agreed in full and began to do as I instructed.
This alone made a great change to the stimtions she gave to my cock.
While sitting down, I could hear the sound of her big tits pping and bouncing against my legs.
The shockwaves were so intense that her breasts were already enough to be mistaken for a small pair of ass shaking before me instead.
Naturally, the stimtion of my cock became stronger, and I became erected to the limit.
"Haaa, hauuuu, haaannn! This is...it has started twitching. Is Sir Fay about to cum soon?"
Hannah immediately knew I was at my limit, probably because of her experience of doing hand jobs to me before.
As she became more aggressive and lewd, my desire to throw everything onto her has increased as well.
"Yeah. I''m going to cum soon. Continue squeezing it as it is."
"Hnn, nhaaa! Yes, please give me plenty, okay?"
As she said this, Hannah elerated the movement of her hands, making my meat rod be subjected to a series of high-speed pistons that could not be achieved by swinging one''s hips.
Patapatapata! Even I couldn''t withstand the violence of her massive breasts as they rise and fall.
"Hannah, take it all!"
I spitted out my seed along with my desires.
It jumped out vigorously, breaking through the flesh cover and reaching all the way through Hannah''s face.
"Hyaaa, kyaaa! Wow, so amazing. It''sing out so vigorously."
Hannah''s face was painted white as she mesmerized the newfound heat she felt on her face and chest.
"For Sir Fay to let out a lot, I''m so d."
"Of course, it would be like that. It felt so good after all. So do your best to serve me well, alright?"
"Yes. I want to earn more praise from you, Sir Fay."
And so with this, Hannah''s heart has finally tilted its way towards me.
Chapter 176 Hannah and the Real Thing. 2 R18
Chapter 176 Hannah and the Real Thing. 2 R18
"What should I do next, Sir Fay?"
"How about wiping your face first?"
I said and handed Hannah a towel that I had left on the bed.
But inwardly, I was pleased that she had begun to ask for my support.
Right now, Hannah is re-affirming her existence by being praised by me.
She was still in shock from the truth being mmed right on her face, but after waiting for a bit, she finally epted this new concept of chastity.
Either way, she had no other way to maintain herself anymore, so in order to support and maintain her being, she desperately clung to me instead.
Well, I was the one who made her into this state, so I have to take responsibility somewhat.
Thankfully, it worked out well in the end.
The more you devote yourself to one thing, the greater the repercussions when that thing is defeated.
Now that that''s settled, let''s step up to our next goal, which is to make Hannah be more self-reliant and fix that umting devotion towards me before it blows up to uncontroble levels.
I waited till Hannah had wiped away all the semen on her face and boobs, then I gave her new instructions.
"This time, get on the bed and lie down from there."
"Understood."
Hannah immediately replied with an affirmation, falling her back on the bed with ease.
She was still embarrassed about her breasts, but after all that she had done just earlier, she realized it was no use hiding them anymore.
Her breasts were quiterge, but perhaps because of her youth, they did not copse too badly when sheid down.
That alone is enough to make her breasts one of the top-tier items in my book.
"Hannah, I''m going to embrace you now."
I spoke, splitting her legs as sheid down.
"un."
She just responded with a nod.
"This time, I''m not going to take your ass, but I''ll be taking away your virginity that you''ve been protecting so well all this time."
"My virginity..."
"Or, you still don''t like it? You want to save it for your future husband?"
I looked into Hannah''s eyes and said strongly, not allowing any deceptions anymore.
"...I don''t need my virginity anymore. If Sir Fay wants it, then I''ll be happy to give it to you."
After a few seconds of struggle, Hannah finally said it.
"I heard those words, Hannah. There will be no taking back anymore."
I slid my body between her open legs and ced my meat stick on her private parts.
Hannah felt the tip and widened her eyes in surprise.
"Wow...you just ejacted, howe you''re still this hard?"
Because of her medical knowledge, Hannah probably knows a fair amount about how the male body works.
Well, it is true that a normal man needs to take a rest once he was made to cum.
"It''s a magic academy, and I''m its teacher. Besides, how can I rest in front of such a beautiful body like yours?"
In addition to my innate energy, I can also recover my strength through the use of magic.
If I want to, I can continue to fuck hundreds of women and satisfy them without taking a break.
Well, at that point, my willpower and everything would have reached their limits, but I''m still wee to try.
"W-what''s going to happen to me then?"
Hannah looked at me with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.
"That? You''ll find out soon enough."
I said and moved my hips forward, and the hard, closed crack was immediately pushed open by my thick meat stick.
"Ahh, giii! It''sing in! Sir Fay ising in!"
"Don''t put force on it too much. Just rx."
"I can''t, I just can''t! My insides are being filled up and it''s making me feel strange!"
"What''s so strange about it?"
"My heart, my heart is tightening, sir Fay. Is this some kind of disease?"
"Kukuku. It''s not a disease, Hannah. That''s the feeling of joy, joy that your body has finally epted me."
It seems that being filled up in her vagina turned out to be the most joyous moment of her body.
The way she can''t even shoppingmode control the tightness shows how desperate she is in wanting my seed.
Her love juices were gushing out non-stop, and it''s wetting the nkets underneath.
"I haven''t prated your hymen yet, and you''re already making the sheets sticky. Well, it can''t be helped. Let''s keep going."
At this point, there was nothing I could do now. With this wetness, it''s already enough to ease the pain of losing her virginity.
All that remains is to pierce her through.
"Then. Here I go, Hannah."
"Yes, please take it, Sir Fay. My virginity, my body, all of it belongs to you now."
I did what she wanted and pushed it in, breaking through her virginity membrane ¨C her final line of innocence in one go.
At the same time, Hannah''s body quivered in its whole.
"Gufuuu! It hurts, auuuuu!"
Perhaps in revenge for the defiance of her master who had destroyed her, the torn virgin membrane seemed to cause Hannah a lot of pain.
But she wrapped her arms and legs around me and endured it all.
"Fuuu, hafuuuu! Haaahaaa..."
"Are you okay, Hannah?"
"Hahiii...I''m...okay now. More than that, did this make me Sir Fay''s woman?"
I see that Hannah cares more about my feelings than her own physical pain now.
A physical evidence that she is already heavily reliant on me.
"Yes, you''re my woman now, Hannah."
With these words, Hannah''s body quivered again.
However, it is not pain that is making her shake this time, but happiness.
"With this, I also..."
Hannah, looking up at me with wet eyes, hadpletely fallen.
"But we''re not done yet."
The fact that I have made another womanpletely mine has heightened my excitement to the roof.
There is no stopping now.
"Yes, please teach me a lot of ways to feel good from now on, Sir Krause."
"Very well. The first thing you need to do is to make yourself cum from your pussy. Can you do it?"
"As long as Sir Fay wants, I''ll do it."
Hannah loosened her arms and legs that were bound around me, and I started moving my hips.
"Haann, hyaaa! It''s starting to move inside me!"
"That''s it. Remember my shape well."
"Yes! I''ll do my best!"
At first, I started moving back and forth slowly in order for her to get used to my dick.
Hannah seemed stiff at first, but after a little while, she felt better and better with my meat stick as time went by.
To think Hannah is consciously adjusting her power at this early, her experience with anal sex really yed its part.
"Haaahaaa...it''s gradually feeling better now."
"Keep building up the pleasure. You already knew how to do it, don''t you?"
"It''s the same as with my butt, isn''t it? Ah, hauuu, kuuh! But this feels much better than my butt!"
"Of course, real pleasure can only be experienced through real sex."
Anal sex is just a variation.
Vaginal stimtion through normal sex, is more sexual. After all, your pussy is the one made for sex, not your asshole.
"Hannah, I''m going to develop your insides now, just as much as what I did to your ass. But this time, it will be with several times more pleasure than before."
"I''m afraid of what''s going to happen...But if it''s Sir Fay..."
"Yeah. I''ll praise you a lot once you make it through."
The fact that Hannah is the type to be quiet about the whole thing, yet she still made such an erotic plea, makes it all the more stimting.
It''s like teaching your dog a trick, but with a little more fun.
Come to think of it, Hannah, you''re weak in the walls of your uterus, aren''t you?"
I found this weakness of hers during our anal sex.
I had only stimted her through the intestinal wall before, but it had her into a disarray to this extent.
I wonder what would happen if I stimted her directly?
I couldn''t wait to try.
And so, I pulled out my meat stick and pushed it with great force back into her again.
The wet vagina epted it easily and proceeded in a straight line to the cervix, reaching her womb at the end.
"...Aaaaaaah!? Hiii, higguuhh! Wh-what...what is this!?"
Right at that moment, Hannah''s body jumped up and down, showing a dramatic reaction.
"Kukuku...this feeling. You just came, didn''t you?"
"I, I don''t know! I-it just happened! Ahhh, aaahhh!''
Hannah convulsed her body without knowing what actually happened to her.
Her eyes were now looking up, and her mouth was ckly open.
It''s too much for reaction, but all of it was obvious.
That Hannah had just climaxed.
"Anyway, I''m gonna keep going until I cum, so you better prepare yourself."
"No way!? If you keep doing this, I''m going to die!"
Hannah, terrified by the unknown sensation, immediately tried to escape.
But because her body is now too weak from the recent climax, pulling her right back in became as easy as twisting a baby''s hand.
I then smiled at her, looking straight at the face that was about to drown in pleasure.
"Now then. Let''s give you a taste of what heaven is."
For the umpteenth time, I put my meat stick into her climaxing vagina again.
Having already climaxed once, Hannah''s body reacted honestly to the stimulus, bing entangled to my meat stick as the sensations got poured into her.
Meanwhile, Hannah''s mind is still processing the pleasure that was being sent to her in rapid session, causing a slight dy in her thinking.
"Hiiii...yaaah! Cumming, I''m cumming again!"
Hannah clutched at me hard, as if trying to escape the pleasure of her climax.
However, this only made me enjoy her reactions more, so I moved my hips even faster.
Chapter 177 Hannah and the Real Thing. 3 R18
Chapter 177 Hannah and the Real Thing. 3 R18
"Haaa, aahh, nhuuu..."
Underneath my body, Hannah is now moaning sloppily.
It''s the exact opposite of the expression when I first saw her at that time ¨C a shadowy expression that could quickly fade in the background. If I showed this to her ssmates now, she would definitely gather enough attention to make her the main star of the show.
Because all that remained in Hannah right now is a face full of pleasure, aplete surrender on her face.
I''ve made her cum at least ten times in a row since we started.
And thanks to that, her insides are now fully ustomed to the shape of my dick.
Even now, the way it clings at me was very sexy, and it felt so good that you wouldn''t believe she was so tightly constricted before this.
Of course, the same goes for the rest of her body, as they are now fully loosened up to ept my rod.
"How is it, Hannah? Did that made you learn to climax from your pussy?"
I lightly booped Hannah''s cheek as thetter was still in her dazed expression.
"...Ahhh, Sir Fay¡?"
"You almost lost consciousness."
Eventually, color regained in her eyes. However, Hannah turned pale almost immediately after I told her that.
"I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, Sir Fay! Please, please don''t abandon me-"
She pleaded out loud even while being lethargic from the series of climaxes, trying to desperately cling to me with her weakened arms.
Not good. She''s be too dependent.
It''s good that she''s be obedient, but it will be too annoying if she became too reliant on me for pleasure instead.
For me, a purely physical rtionship is best, but I don''t want to spoil my women too much because they will cause unnecessary trouble.
But thanks to my broad experience, I knew how to solve her right away.
For this, I just needed to instill her some confidence boost while I''m having fun, and we''re good to go.
"Do you think I can easily let go of such a good body?"
"I don''t know, but without you, Sir Fay, I''ll¡"
"It seems you don''t really understand your worth, Hannah. Let me make this clear. I''m obsessed with you, but only with your body."
As I said this, I rolled Hannah''s body over onto her back.
"Uh, what are you gonna do?"
"Stay still. In the meantime, I''m going to restore your strength."
I cast a magic spell to remove Hannah''s fatigue.
Of course, didn''t put too much on her, as it will put a strain on one''s body if I went too much. Thankfully, this is something I''m very used to do.
"With this, you should be able to move on your own now. Get on all fours."
"Ah, it''s true. Now I can follow Sir Fay orders again."
Hannah quickly straightened up and got down on all fours.
"Now then. We''ll be using toys from now on."
I took out an object that I had been keeping on the bedside table.
"Uhm, that is? It looks like a wooden stick."
"It''s not just a stick; It''s also made of some special paper material. It just looks like it''s made of wood right now because I haven''t activated it yet."
I took it in my hand and poured shoppingmode mana into it.
Then, the rod-shaped thing in my hand began to deform.
Soon as it ended, Hannah''s eyes went wide open soon as she saw the stick''s final form.
"That...-it looks exactly like Sir Fay''s"
"Oh? You really learned well, for you to notice the shape immediately."
This artifact may originally look like some sort of wood at a nce, but it was actually papier-mache-like material if you look at it closer.
These papers are magic papers used in making talismans ¨C often used in making dummies and to imitate a particr object.
But as magic paper has a limited capacity of magic forms per sheet, one was definitely not enough to reproduce the texture of a particr object that I want to imitate ¨C my cock, so I splurged several high-quality magic papers just to make this thing possible.
As a result, the finished product was almost like the real thing; the only difference is that it can''t produce lubrication by itself, being made of a different base material and all. Therefore, I have to apply a particr lotion into it every time I use it.
Thankfully, it was also the same cleansing lube that one usually applies to clean the patient''s bowels. Yes, it was the same enema-like substance that I put in the asses of Liesl and Hannah before prating them.
"No way¡are you going to put that inside me?"
"Well, you can say that."
I stooped down and grabbed Hannah''s buttocks, then pressed the transformed special papier-mache dildo against her anus.
"Ahhnn! It, it just came inside my ass!"
"Wow, you''re quick at getting used to it. However, there''s still one left."
The real thing was still hard and erect as I hadn''t let out my lust yet.
"Nhaaaa! Sir Fay''s cock is entering...! Ohoo! Both of my insides are getting filled by Sir Fay!"
Being pierced on both holes by the two cocks that are almost the same size as the other, Hannah could not restrain herself anymore and immediately cried out in delight.
Her pussy immediately gushed out love juices from this, but all of it is just the beginning.
"It''s too early to get satisfied, Hannah. Because this time, you will have to take over from here."
"I-I will? Y-you mean I''m doing to do it myself? In this position?"
"Why is it not okay? As long as it''s you, anything is possible."
"Anything is possible...but Sir Fay...this is ..."
I knew it would not be easy for Hannah, who is always ying the bottom role, to move actively on her own.
However, it''s necessary to do so to keep her from being dependent on me.
"As long as you remember what I''ve taught you, you can do it."
"Okay, I''ll do my best!"
Upon repeated convincing, Hannah eventually nodded and started to move her hips.
Since it was her first time in doggy style, she started slowly, as she needed to get the hang of it first.
While she''s doing that, I moved the dildo that was inserted into her anus to match her movements, along with my meat stick as a guide.
"Haa, haaa...wow, that stick...it''s reaching the ces I couldn''t reach when I was doing it myself."
Because she''s the one doing the moving right now, Hannah was, more or less, able to shoppingmode control the stimtion she''s receiving in her two holes to some extent, giving her a chance to calm down for a bit.
Her movements gradually became faster and faster though, indicating she''s getting used to the new sensation.
"H-how is it, Sir Fay? I''m pretty much getting used to it now."
"You''ve gotten much tighter than thest time, maybe because your ass was filled up as well. But overall, it feels better than before."
"I''m d you like it. I''ll move it more, okay?"
When she said that, Hannah began to move her hips more vigorously.
The force of her thrusts had already reached the point that the tip of my cock was already banging against her womb entrance repeatedly.
"Do you want me to move too?"
"Yes! Please move, teacher. Because right now, I can''t cum from this anymore."
As the doggy style is essentially a position where the man does the moving, there will always an inevitable limit if it''s the woman who does the moving instead.
With a body that is already developed to this extent, of course this level of stimtion is already insufficient for her, making Hannah, who can only feel aroused when it is me, have no choice but to entice me into moving my cock instead.
"Hauuuu, ahhhh! Please, please move already. I want you to mess me up. Please churn up my insides, Sir Fay!"
Hannah is now shaking her hips not only back and forth but also to the left and right, as if imitating a horny whore.
Normally, I wouldn''t be moved by this level of enticement, but I''ve umted so much lust inside that even this poor act was already sufficient for me to reach my limit.
I grabbed Hannah''s waist tight so that I could continue viting her even if she became crippled from the pleasure, then, asked her once again.
"Once I start moving, I won''t stop until the end. Are you really sure about this?"
"Of course. Please move as much as you want until Sir Fay is satisfied!"
Using her affirmation as a signal, I started to shake my hips as hard as I could towards Hannah''s soaking pussy.
"Ahhhh! So intense right out of the blue! Together with my ass as well...nhiiii!"
Hannah screamed in delight at the powerful pistons she received. The stimtions were so intense that her efforts until now almost like a child''s y.
At the same time, I moved the dildo which was still inside her other hole, twisting it violently as I stirred the bowels that were already creaming with the lotion I applied.
Hannah''s hips couldn''t help but shake fervently from the two-hole torture, which was a shoppingmode far cry from all she had experienced up to now.
"Ahhh, you''re going in and out on both of them! If you keep this up, it''s going to turn my insides upside down!"
"Don''t worry, I''ll fix it if it happens."
"T-then you''ll embrace me once again after that?"
"Of course, and as many times as you like. However, that is if you tempt me well first."
"Alright! I''ll do my best and study better to get naughtier for Sir Krause!"
"I''m looking forward to it."
Still, to think that such a pretty youngdy such as Hannah would learn all this erotic knowledge just for the sake of being held by me, I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.
Though it''s a different type of excitement, it was added to the gauge of pleasure regardless, and with my meat stick already reaching its limit, I''m ready to blow at any time.
"I''m going toe inside you. Is that okay?"
"Yes! Please let it out. Please put it all inside my womb! That way, I''ll be able to feel good even more!"
"Got it. But don''t pass out again, okay?"
And so, I continued to torment Hannah with my stick, and she responded by tightening her vagina as if intending to wring out all my semen.
"Yes, pour it all inside! Impregnate me with your thick, hot semen, teacher!"
From Hannah''s mouth, which had refused to have a vaginal pration so much back then, I heard words asking me to give her my seed instead.
Byurururu, byururururu!
I couldn''t hold back and finally poured everything I umted inside.
"Ohooooooo! Something hot ising out! And it''s letting out so much, I think I''m going crazy!"
"Guh...we''re still not done yet!"
I grabbed the dildo that I had inserted in her anus and pressed it towards her womb from the backside.
"Cumming! I''m cummiiiiinnngg! I''m being tortured from both sides of my womb, I''m cummiiiiinnngg!"
While in the middle of receiving arge amount of cum, Hannah''s weak point was vited once again, making her unable to hold back and got into climax once more.
After blowing a great tide on the bed, her body crumbles, and she falls down on the bed as it is.
However, even though Hannah has copsed, the lower body receiving my ejaction is still clinging tight, making her ept all that was let out of my meat stick until the end regardless of her state.
"Hiii, hahiiii...it''s so full, I can''t receive it anymore..."
After pouring an overflowing amount of semen into her womb, I finally released Hannah''s hips.
"Oguu. Ohiii! Gufuu."
She rolled over andid down with her back on the bed, barely holding her consciousness from the stimtion when the meat rod came off.
I watched her as the semen continued to flow out from between her legs as I took a breather.
"That was excellent, Hannah. For you to have held out for this long, you really deserve to be my woman."
I pat her on the head to show my appreciation for her efforts.
But when I was just about to wipe off the dirt on her body, Hannah''s hand grabbed my own. And still in a delirious state, she spoke.
"Shir Khwoshe...I, I can shtill do ith...pleashe fuckh me and praish me more..."
"I see. Very well, Hannah. You better take your notes, for this extra lesson ain''t gonna be easy."
That''s all I said as I stared at Hannah with a wicked smile on my face.
It was a glorious one-on-one tutorial after that.
Chapter 178 Periodical Exam
Chapter 178 Periodical Exam
"Okay, that''s enough. Put your pens on your desks."
With my words, all the students stopped moving at once.
After making sure everyone had put their pens down, I stepped in front of the podium.
"Make sure your names are written on them. Are you girls done?"
"We''re done!"
"No problems here~."
"My name is written clearly."
"W-wait a minute, please!"
With various voices mixed the ssroom air, I had no choice but to wait for another ten seconds, and after hearing all of them shouting ''Finished!'' I nodded and activated a spell.
"Now, I will collect the answer sheets."
After I said that, the answer sheets floated up from each desk and gathered in front of me.
I counted the neatly stacked bundles of papers.
"Okay, looks like everyone is here. That''s the end of the morning exams. There''s still another one in the afternoon, so don''t get too distracted yet."
With that, I left the ssroom, holding the bundles of papers of the ss.
It''s been a while since I''ve conquered Hannah, and the school is now in its periodical examination period.
These tests we are doing right now are usually held on a periodic basis, which is twice a year. This is the first one of those periods.
And as the results of these tests would affect their grades and determine if they go up or be held back a level, the students couldn''t help but take them as serious as possible.
However, for the teachers, it''s a bunch of work to do, such as preparing the questions, checking the answer sheets, and tallying the scores.
You can say that it''s the busiest time of the year for us.
Because of this, I''ve been spending less and less time with the girlstely.
"Well, I still have to be a good teacher in the eyes of the public..."
I have already captured those close to the school''s central powers, such as the headmistress, Julia, and the student council president, Inez.
Even so, it doesn''t mean I am free to do it over the table yet.
The teachers, who are trained in magic to a greater or lesser extent, are still watching, and above all, the parents are also a problem.
If I were to cause a scene, the two might be forced to take responsibility and resign and get kicked out of the school.
In short, if I''m not careful, I might even lose my biggest backer.
"Phew, that''s exhausting¡"
For me, a woman is a healer.
If you can''t get your hands on them, you''re going to be mentally exhausted in no time.
This was the one thing that no amount of magic could cure.
When I arrived at the staff room in a depressed mood, this mood became even worse.
All the teachers are busy, moving frantically from ce to ce.
I went to my desk, put down my answer sheet, and sat down.
"That''s all I''m in charge of today, but¡"
Looking at the desk, my tension, which was already low, plummeted to the bottom of the earth.
It is because my table was already filled to the corners with multiple stacks of paper, each as tall as the answer sheet I had just got from the ss a while ago.
And I would have to grade them manually and tally them up by myself.
I couldn''t imagine how long it would take me to finish these all.
"Damn it! I can''t keep up with all this!"
In the first ce, there is no rule that says I have to do every single one by hand, so I decided to use magic to clean up the mess, as I always did.
I took out a piece of drawing paper from my desk drawer and drew a magic circle on it.
"Excuse me, Professor Krause. What are you doing?"
The teacher next to me asked as if she was annoyed by the fact that I had thrown away my answer sheets and was drawing a magic circle instead of working on it.
I think she was a co-worker who had just joined this year?
Of course, I''m older than him, since I''ve just changed jobs.
Plus, she''s not really my cup of tea, so Ipletely forgot all about her.
"I''m just constructing a magic spell for grading and tallying."
"Eh? T-there is such kind of magic spell?"
"Why not? You can do it by justbining several office spells."
In addition to the most famous and shy application of magic which was for offensive use, there are also countless other uses for magic.
One of them is the secretarial magic developed by the court, where it uses text-reading and automated calction of forms to perform simple tasks.
Although they can only do certain things, they are faster than by using manual hands.
However, it was not spread outside of the court because it would put many jobs at risk.
As for using it outside the court, well, it''s fine as long as I am not teaching it to anyone deliberately.
"Oh, now that I think of it, Sir Fay is..."
"Yeah, he''s a former court wizard. Wait, you haven''t seen him use this before?"
The seatmate beside the colleague who spoke to me intervened.
"Well, that''s¡I''m too busy, you see, and our schedules don''t ovep..."
The other teacher then recalled the memory of that time I was building a simr magic spell for test processing to the new colleague.
Well,in all they want. I can''t be med as long as I use it for myself and won''t cause any harm to them.
About ten minutester, all the magic circles were now written down.
"Now that they''re done, let''s try it out."
I poured magic power into the newly created magic circles to make them work.
Then, one by one, the documents on my desk moved onto the said magic circle.
The next moment, the pen I often use moved on its own and graded the test, and at the same time, another pen was running on another sheet of paper to tally up the scores.
When I had finished grading one paper, I stopped and checked the results.
"Looks like there''s no problem. Let''s keep going."
I reactivate the magic circles and let the grading continue.
My colleagues next to me looked at me with a dumbfounded expression after that.
"You can copy me, but different subjects require different techniques. Please remember that."
I tapped on the shoulder of the one who berated me, said those words, and sauntered out of the staff room.
After sessfully escaping the hectic atmosphere, I came to a peaceful courtyard.
"Now, what do we do now..."
I''m fine leaving the work to the magic spell, but I''ve run out of things to do because of that.
I''m sure the students I deal with at times like this are just as busy with tests as I am.
And I, to avoid trouble, am not that much of a jerk to interfere with them, especially when their grades are on the line.
However, this doesn''t change the fact that I''ve been feeling really hornytely.
Once I began thinking about it, it''s tough to stop the urge.
"Hmmm, who could be free at this time around?"
Julia said that she had a meeting today.
In that case, why don''t I go and mess with Liesl instead?
She''s also a teacher, so it''s okay to mess with her a bit.
Even if something happens, it won''t be a problem because Julia is the one who holds her personnel affairs.
After concluding that, I immediately took action.
"As I recall, Liesl was in charge of the second year''s exams¡"
I entered the school building again from the courtyard and headed for the building where the second years were being taught.
On the way, I spotted Liesl, who is also on her way to a second-year ssroom.
I was about to call out to her but decided against it.
"If I brought her to the shade at this time, they will surely make a fuss because her students'' exams got dyed."
If that happens, both of us could get into much, much trouble, especially Liesl.
"Well, I am also tired of embracing her like that anyway. Let''s try a different approach."
I decided to do so and chanted a short spell.
The magic spell covers my body in a thin transparentyer and gradually makes light pass through.
It''s an invisibility spell that hides one''s visual presence to other people.
When the spell was fully activated, there was no more shadow of myself left.
However, as long as my body is covered with this spell, there is also a danger that any sorcerer nearby will be able to detect my presence due to its shoppingmode mana.
Of course, I have already resolved this by making the magic spell covering my body very thin. This is absolutely hard to do for amon mage.
Even Annica and Amelia, who are already on the level of excellent sorceresses even though they are still students, wouldn''t know unless they got close enough to touch me.
"Now then, let''s see how Liesl works."
After Ipleted my invisibility spell, I followed Liesl to the ssroom she had entered.
"The test is about to start. Take your seats."
When I entered, she is already standing at the podium.
The students hurriedly took their seats, perhaps having been prepping with their friends until thest minute.
After confirming this, Lise starts handing out the answer sheets, and as soon as they were distributed, the bell rang to start the school day.
"I will now begin to exin the general directions of the exam. Don''t miss them, okay?"
Apparently, even Liesl was unaware of my presence in the ssroom.
I slowly walked behind her as she exined the test.
As a sword wielder, Lise is probably more sensitive to presences than most people; therefore, I have to keep my eyes off her and sneak up on her in one go.
For some reason, however, she still hasn''t noticed my approach this time even though I''m already this close to her.
Was she too absorbed in checking if the students were cheating, or maybe she has lost her sense of alertness from all the pleasure that I gave her?
Well, either way, that''s good for me.
Now then, Liesl. I can''t wait to see on how you''ll react to my prankster on.
Chapter 179 Liesl and the Test in Progress 1
Chapter 179 Liesl and the Test in Progress 1
"That''s all there is for the exnation. And don''t even try to cheat, as it will be marked as failure of your test the moment I find you doing it."
Liesl finished speaking and looked at the clock hanging inside the ssroom.
It''s not a mechanical clock, but a costly magical one that keeps track of time without any deviation of a second a year, but it doesn''t work unless you replenish it with mana.
So to sum it up, missing time is a disadvantage that this school will never have.
"Well then, begin!"
Along with Liesl''s words, the students all picked up their pens at once.
In an instant, the ssroom began to echo with the sound of pens being run over paper.
This would not stop until the test was over.
"You have eight minutes to answer each question, so please write calmly."
In this way, Liesl looks really like a teacher.
With her sharp eyes and dignified atmosphere, she is the very image of a woman who always tries her best in everything.
But it''s boring to look at her like this all the time.
Therefore, let''sy our hands on her.
"Fuuu¡ as always, it''s very tiring during the exam periods. I hope this gets easier in the next years ahead."
Lise, who was originally expected to be a self-defense teacher, was apparently not very good at this kind of ss.
Even so, being a school that only employs women until I arrived, they are always short-staffed, so she is often driven to be a proctor for these sses each time.
Let''s give Liesl a copy of the magic circleter.
I got up close to her with that in mind and put my hand on her bulging ass.
""...-!? What the-"
As a result, Liesl''s body reacts greatly to the sudden contact, hitting the teacher''s table, thus making a rattling sound.
The students broke their concentration due to the sudden noise and looked at Liesl to see what was going on.
"S-sorry, just keep going."
Liesl apologizes, and the girls turn back their heads on their test papers.
But my hand still hasn''t left her ass the whole time.
I''ve been rubbing her ass raw on the bed, but I can see how firm it is even with her clothes on.
And the situation in the ssroom made it no less exciting.
"What is this feeling of being touched. Damn it, it won''t let go!"
Liesl tries to stop the caresses with her hands, but I caught them in the opposite direction before she does it.
After that, I put my face beside her head and whispered.
"Yo, Liesl. It''s me."
"Arius, is it? What is this...and why are you here touching my ass?"
Amid her surprise, Liesl showed a moment of relief.
It''s a pretty cute reaction, to be honest.
"I had some free time after work, so I''m dropping in for a while."
"But that doesn''t mean you have to go invisible and trouble someone during ss!"
"It''s fine. In fact, it''s more exciting this way, don''t you agree?"
While saying that, I wrapped my hands around Liesl, grabbing her bountiful chests right in front.
Liesl''s breasts are one of thergest I''ve ever seen in a woman.
Even with her clothes on, I could feel the weight of them in my arms.
"Stop it, there are students here!"
"Don''t worry, no one will notice. As long as you don''t make a sound, that is."
"No way...kufuu!"
Liesl lets out a small gasp as I caress her breasts.
It was clear that she''s already feeling something hot in there.
However, Lise is trying to hold it in and keep it small.
If she makes a sound now, like she did that caused the table to move before, everyone will definitely know that her breasts are being rubbed.
My arms may be transparent, but her breasts are not and are continually getting distorted from being squeezed.
"You''re a pervert for even thinking this."
"I''ll take that as apliment. Enjoy yourself too, because I don''t get to do this often."
"How can I afford to enjoy myself! If everyone finds out, we''ll be in huge trouble!"
She spoke to me in a reprimanding tone, yet her face was twisting as she tried to suppress her pleasure.
Breaking in and doing this was already worth the effort just seeing her like that.
But that''s not enough for me.
I took one of my hands off her chest and pointed it downward.
Then, I started rubbing her secret area from the top of her pants.
"K-kuh! That''s...!"
The stimtion of her sensitive area caused Liesl to involuntarily put her hands on the teacher''s table.
It seems that she can no longer stand on her own strength to endure the pleasure.
"You can''t be seen by the students here, you know?"
"Hiuuu, afuuu! If you''re really thinking that, then stop moving your hands already!"
Lise tried to restrain me, doing her dexterous best while whispering in anger.
But with one hand on the table, she can only use one arm, which means I could easily defend myself while continuing my caresses.
"Though I can stop at once, are you really sure at this point? You''re still wearing pants, but I could feel the heat it''s giving off even from them."
"That''s because you taught my body to be this way...nguuu, haaa!"
Liesl continued to pant in a voice that only I could hear.
If you take your eyes off her for a moment, you could see dozens of students concentrating on the test in front of us.
Added to the fact that a woman is now enduring pleasure in the midst of them, it''s turning me on quite a bit.
Therefore, I made a suggestion to Liesl to make her feel even better.
"Hey, Liesl. How about we do a test?"
"A test? What kind of test is it? Coming from you, it''s probably something stupid..."
"Even if it is, it''s up to Liesl''s abilities to decide if she could pass or not...kukuku."
As I said that andughed, I loosened the belt of Liesl''s pats and poked at the gap in between.
"You idiot! I can''t believe you made me take my clothes off right here!"
"Oi, oi. Your voice is too loud. Are you sure you don''t want to attract attention?"
"You''re saying that now!? Kuh, my clothes are going to fall¡"
Though she tried her best to resist, between Liesl, who couldn''t move much, and me, who was invisible and could move freely, it was no contest at all.
In addition, she couldn''t even see my movements, so she was a tad slower in her response.
No matter how much she could use her sword fighting and self-defense skills, they were useless in this situation.
I finally slipped her pants down to her knees, exposing her underwear in front of me.
"Hoho? You got very sexy underwear over there. Just what are you expecting with this?"
What appeared in front of me was a panty with little fabric in the crotch area.
It was already in the category of something you would never expect from the dignified figure of Liesl.
It was almost like a string, leaving the entirety of her buttocks exposed.
"I-It''s not what you''re thinking! I, I had a self-defense test in the morning, so I just chose something easy to move in."
"Is that all? Or, are you also nning to invite me with thister on?"
"T-there''s no way that''s possible..."
Liesl tries to deny it, but her volume, for some reason, weakened at the end of that sentence.
I grabbed the ass in front of me with both hands.
Then I buried my face in the soft buttocks and breathed in as hard as I could.
"...haaaah. You really smell like sweat. Apparently, you''ve indeed been working out."
"Hyaaa! Stop sniffing!"
Liesl reacts more loudly, yet wasn''t loud enough to be heard by the nearest student.
Her arms were already shaking, and she''s losing her footing.
"I haven''t even touched your pussy yet... Aren''t you feeling a bit too much?"
"After all, I''ve been very busytely, so¡"
She mumbled something like that as an excuse, but it was happy news for me.
It looks like Liesl is feeling the same as me and has her desires already pent up by a notch.
Thinking that she had umted so much just from thinking about me, honestly, I couldn''t feel bad at all.
"In that case, All the more I have to reward Liesl, who has gotten so horny."
"Wait, stop, if you touch me now, I''ll¡!"
Liesl is quick to understand what I was trying to do next.
She tried to move her legs, but it was prevented by me mping them between my own.
After that, I moved my hand to her private parts and touched them through her slutty underwear.
"Haguuu! No, not at this ce! If you do that, then I won''t be able to take it anymore!"
"But isn''t it nice? Seeing yourself cum in front of your students."
This time, I dug my finger into her vagina and stirred it inside.
In response to the stimulus, Liesl''s body quickly climbed to the peak of excitement.
"¨D¨D!! ¨D¨D!! Ooguuuhhhh!!"
Liesl put her hands over her mouth at once, stifling her own pleased scream.
Fortunately, the students were engrossed in the test and didn''t notice her movements yet.
In the meantime, Lise''s body continued to convulse and climax.
"Haaaahaaa, fuuh...I thought I was going to get caught¡"
Relieved that she had ovee the obstacle, she puts both hands on the lectern as she tried to catch her breath.
But there''s no time to rx, As Liesl''s not the only one who''s pent up.
What''s more. My desires had gotten worse after I saw Liesl''s climax.
I won''t be as forgiving this time, Liesl.
Chapter 180 Liesl and the Test in Progress 2
Chapter 180 Liesl and the Test in Progress 2
After the climax, Liesl went on a series of hard breathing to recover herself.
Little did she know that during this gap, I''m already preparing for my next move.
"With this, the tingling will be at ease now...guhhh! What are you-!?"
Liesl almost screamed out loud at the pleasure that suddenly ran through her lower body.
She looks behind in a panic, only for her eyes to widen even more on what she had just saw.
"!? W-why are you- hide quickly!"
I, who was invisible until now, suddenly showed up in her full view. Of course she would be surprised.
"Don''t worry. The only one who can see me is you, Liesl."
"Just me? Are you sure?"
"Yes. Once you know the opponent''s magic habits, you can utilize this in any way to manipte their senses. Making yourself and anyone appear and disappear from their presence at will is just one of the applications of this strategy."
Because every kingdom or empire uses a standardized set of ways of learning magic, they somehow get more or less the same magic habits. Of course, it''s not the same for everyone, but it could still work if you use it inmon soldiers or general masses that teach them, like this school, for example.
This magic is also effective in battle, but it''s more likely to get you to a friendly fire more than an enemy kill, so it''s not utilized much in a battlefield.
I stood up and appeared in front of the students, but none of them even nced at me.
At best, their focus is only on Liesl.
"Look. It''s just as I said, right? I''ll keep going."
"It''s still not okay...nhaaa!"
I started caressing downwards as I held her with my arm from behind.
As she was wet enough because she already climaxed once, it''s already okay to put it in, but I''d like to hear Liesl say it first before I proceed.
Without her ''permission,'' I can''t just proceed, so I kept my caresses to the shallow part of her vagina as if to hurry her.
Also, I massaged her huge breasts again with my other arm that is now left vacant.
"Wait, stop...! If you rub it there, I''ll¡"
"Stop? But I still want to squeeze them. Plus, do you really want me to stop at this time?"
I replied to Liesl''s words and continued my up and down caresses.
I''m not sure if it''s because of the sweat or not, but her breasts are really moist and soft to the touch.
"Aahhh, no¡. I''ll feel even better if you do me this way!"
"Of course you''ll be. After all, I did my best to train you until you became like this."
"Ahhh, hauuu, but this is¡"
"What''s the matter? Not enough?"
I''m limiting my vaginal caresses to shallow areas, and I''m not stimting her breasts or nipples.
While this adjustment can get her excited, I also know very well that it''s not enough to make her climax.
"Kuh, if you already understand, why¡"
"Liesl, you already knew what will make you feel better than fingers, right?"
"...-!"
Liesl''s expression changed upon realizing what I was talking about.
It was really pleasing to see her face as it went from being confused to swallowing a bitter bug in one go.
"You want me to ask for it? In this ssroom?"
"I''m almost at the end of my rope. That goes for you as well. So for the sake of each of us, why don''t you make it clear and say it?"
"In that case, why don''t you just put it in? As always, you really have a bad personality!"
Liesl red at me while saying that.
However, all I could see is a me of carnal passion burning behind those eyes.
"If you don''t say it, then I''ll leave. You know me. I don''t like forcing my women to do my bidding."
"B-but you said you were at your limit as well!"
"Since Julia''s meeting will be over soon, I''ll go do it with her instead."
With this, Liesl has no option to wait anymore.
Now, what will you do?
"...I, I want it. Please, I can''t bear it anymore. Fuck me with your huge dick to your heart''s content!"
Liesl''s voice strained as she asked it out loud. Of course, I have also reduced her presence beforehand with my magic, so no one should have noticed what she spoke.
"Are you sure? We''re still in the middle of the test, and there are students in front of us."
"I don''t care anymore. Just hurry up and get inside me!"
"It can''t be helped then. But I wouldn''t be holding back this time, so you better prepare yourself."
Without caring about the momentum anymore, I took out my already ripping erection and dug it into Liesl''s private parts in one go.
"Kuhiii! It finally came! I''ve been waiting for this for so long."
Because of that, Liesl immediately went into a sweet moan as she slumped forward, perhaps trying to hide her now sloppy face.
However, contrary to her embarrassed state, her vagina immediately devoured my meat stick, twitching and mping in turns as if to squeeze the seed soon as it entered its territory.
"This is...tough..."
As her pussy is as virtuosic as her breasts and butts, I had no choice but to put up a lot of endurance to endure theing pleasure.
That''s just how intense Liesl''s insides are right now.
While we were having sex, the students were continuing with their tests without seeming to notice.
Some of them looked up from time to time to check the time, but every one of them didn''t seem to notice any change in Liesl.
She was already dripping a considerable amount of love juice, but they didn''t even notice the sexual smell.
Apparently, it has already fizzled out in therge ssroom, but even with that, the girls wouldn''t think that it was the smell of sex, even though traces of it could still be smelled.
In the first ce, this is a ssroom, and second, they''re in the middle of an exam, and third, they are under a watchful eye of a ''teacher'' who is famous for being straitced.
Because of these three factors, these girls would never think that the teacher in front of them is having hardcore sex before their eyes.
But what would they think if they found out that Liesl was exposing her lower body right now and sucking a meat stick with her lower mouth?
It''s not that I''m a fan of exhibitionism, but I do like the idea of tainting an innocent girl with erotic knowledge.
"Raise your head. You''re a dignified teacher, right? Come on. Look up and face in front."
"No, I can''t! The students will see me!"
"Don''t worry. As long as my Liesl is careful, it should be fine."
I put my hand on her head and pulled it upwards to raise her face.
"Fuu, guu...haaa, haaaa!"
Liesl clenches her teeth while hurrying to adjust her breathing.
"If it had been a little earlier, the student who just looked up would have seen you."
"Stupid! What would you do if they really see it!?"
"At that time, I''ll do something about it."
I grabbed Liesl''s waist tightly and started to shake my hips from there.
Every time the meat stick moves back and forth, her love juices get stirred up inside, and each time I thrust, the tip of my cock knocks the front of her little cervix.
The vagina that was being pushed open kept tightening around my meat stick in return as if it wants to trap it permanently in ce. Still, it always fails to do so as her pussy is continuously releasing love juices, causing my cock to slip her ''grip'' every time.
Adding the sounds and feel of my hips pping against the flesh of her luscious butt, it has only created more pleasure for the both of us.
"No, don''t bang it so hard!"
"You''re saying no, but you''re squeezing pretty good in here."
"Hahiii! Oh, my womb, my womb is¡!"
The parts of Liesl''s vagina, which had not been stimted usually, especially the cervix, are now reacting sensitively.
Whenever a meat stick is thrust into her, that part opens like a mouth and waits for it. Then, it mps it down and slurps on it clean like a toddler being fed with a spoon.
It was as if she was waiting for me to gulp down my seed at any moment.
"Don''t push it so hard. My body and the podium will shake!"
"Then do your best not to. You''ve been training your body, haven''t you?"
"This is not what I''m training for! Ahh, kuho, oohh!"
I mmed my meat rod even more into Liesl''s pussy, causing thetter''s body to respond more honestly.
This reaction just shows that Liesl''s about to cum soon.
If that''s the case, then let''s pour it plenty inside her the moment she climaxes.
"Your legs are shaking. You can''t bear it anymore?"
"I can''t do it any longer, so take it slower¡aaaah, ahiiii."
"In that case, then I think it''s best if we both clean up."
The moment I said that, I started shaking my hips as hard as I can.
"Igiiii!? No way, with that much force, I''ll be cumming in no time...ahiiiii!"
"Then what are you waiting for? Show your students how you cum, Liesl!"
With my meat rod stirring violently in her vagina, Lise soon reached her limit.
"I can''t believe I''m doing this. They''ll definitely find out, but I can''t hold it in anymore! I''m cummmppphhhh!"
At the moment of her climax, Liesl still desperately tried to seal her mouth with her hand.
But from there, her vagina spasmed, and I ejacted in one go.
Dobyuuu, byururururu!
"Gufuuu, nnnhuuuuuummmmpphh! Fuuu, hahiiii!"
Perhaps it was because of the recent buildup; the amount and intensity of my semen was several percent higher than usual.
In the blink of an eye, it immediately filled my partner''s vagina, overflowing what it can''t contain to the outside.
Because of the climax and the subsequent creampie, Liesl, who was supporting her upper body with one arm from the start, could not hold it anymore.
Eventually, her support finally gave in.
"Ahh, uguuu!"
Losing the strength in her arm, Liesl fell down on the teacher''s table.
The moment it made contact, it created a loud rattling sound, and all the students looked up at once.
"...!"
"Miss Canaris, are you okay?"
The students asked right away, startled by the suddenness, some of them even trying to get up from their seats.
"Wait, wait! It''s okay. I''m a little sleep-deprived. You guys keep going."
But somehow, Liesl managed to insist right away, holding the students in ce.
Having not found anything strange yet, the students nodded at her strong words and took their seats once again.
After confirming that everyone had resumed answering their test papers once again, I then spoke to her.
"That was a close one, Liesl. They almost caught us there."
"Kuh, who do you think put us in this situation?"
"Kukuku. Well, if things get really bad, I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry. More than that..."
"W-what? We''ve already had enough with each other, haven''t we?"
Liesl tries to escape the topic, perhaps because she felt something wrong with my ending words.
However, with the students in front of her and with my spell at my back, all her routes are covered.
"How could I possibly get content with one or two now that I''ve umted this much? Also, there''s still time until the end of the test. I''ll keep youpany, okay?"
Upon hearing that sentence, Liesl immediately understood, that there is no way for her to escape this one.
But contrary to the face of agony she''s making, her eyes were brimming in delight in this time.
Chapter 181 Liesl and the Test in Progress 3
Chapter 181 Liesl and the Test in Progress 3
"Stop it! If we make any more noise, they''ll find us for real!"
"Well, I suppose you''re right."
"Of course I am right. No matter how mighty your spell is, with this many witnesses, it would be..."
Even after her climax, Liesl still tried her best to stop me, always assuming the worst-case scenario.
And as what you expect of a knight-wannabe, she kept babbling about the consequences. They were decent ideas, yes, no matter how I hate to say it, but there''s one thing that is still making me deny everything she had said.
And that is there a well-heated woman''s body right in front of me.
Moreover, she has my kind of body and is really beautiful, making me not so kind as to put a lid on my desires in this situation.
How is it possible to cool down when there is already an existence in front that is enough to make my insides boil in hotness?
"Listen here, Liesl. All you have to do is shut up and let me fuck you. Well, shutting up may be the hardest part at this point."
"I have no time for your puns! Stop this time or...hafuu! Oh, ogohh!"
After I ran out of patience on her non-stop grumbling, I struck a deep one to silence Liesl.
As she had just climaxed, Liesl''s vagina is still very sensitive, so one plunge is already enough to make it feel unbearable for her.
"Hiii, higuuu! Ooooh!"
To tell the truth, Liesl had almost spent herst energy to speak, so after that move, she could only focus herself in enduring all the pleasure that ising to her while suppressing her leaking voice.
Because she knew that if she falls for the second time, she will be unable to control her students'' worry, and the two of us will be found out in the end.
It''s not like I''m not prepared if the situation goes wrong; in fact, I''m fully prepared for it that I''m shaking my hips as much as I want.
But I didn''t expect that my partner would endure it well.
"You''re doing pretty good there, Liesl. Let''s give you one more reward for your performance."
"Haaahaaa...? what are you doing do this time?"
"Nothing much. Just telling you I have cast my soundproofing spell permanently this time. With this, you can moan as loud as you want now; the students won''t hear you anymore."
"If there''s such a thing, then use it permanently from the start!"
"Well, it''s fun to see Liesl trying hard to keep her voice down, so I didn''t use it yet."
"...you. I''ll remember this."
When Liesl found out that she had been toyed, she immediately exploded in anger.
But that didn''tst long as I started moving my hips again.
Because the soundproofing spell is now blocking the rest of the noises permanently, I took advantage of it and began mming my hips even harder, making a series of loud pping sounds in the process.
Of course, us inside the magic spell could hear it just fine, so Liesl felt even more strongly that she was having sex in front of the students.
""Wait, if you make so much noise...!"
"I''ve already prevented it with my spell. And you''re looking even redder than before, Liesl. Feeling better?"
"O-of course not!"
Liesl hurriedly faced down, perhaps taking notice of her real expression.
"That''s pretty bad, Liesl. I can prevent the sound, but I can''t hide your change in expression. If you made an o-face right now, your students would immediately notice."
"No, I...must...resist!"
"Then let''s see how far you can go with that."
I broke off the conversation and put my arms around Liesl''s body.
Then I put both my hands through the gap between her clothes.
I was rubbing her on top of her clothes a while ago, but as expected, the softness is different when you rub them directly.
Perhaps it''s because of the sweat, but her skin is moistly sucking into my fingers.
"Yep, in the end, huge breasts are the best. It''s not every day you get to experience this kind of squeezing."
"Aahh, haaannn! Noooo, if you do that, then I''ll feel too good!"
Liesl begged me, but she couldn''t stop me from squeezing her breasts anymore as she alreadycked in energy to do so.
In fact, she was already barely supporting herself with both hands on the podium right now, trying to maintain her posture intact.
Because of her resistance, I got more and more excited as I enjoyed her huge breasts.
And, of course, I didn''t stop moving my hips while I was working on her above.
"Your breasts are not just big. They''ve be so sensitive as well. Well, after so much of our repeated interactions, I can''t me you."
The more I enjoy Liesl''s body, the more I will naturally feel aroused.
"I''m going to cum again. Don''t spill it this time, okay?"
"What? I can''t, I can''t go any further!"
Liesl''s womb had already been filled with semen from my first load. But I pretended not to notice and said to her:
"What are you talking about? This is where the baby goes. There''s still some way to fill it in, right?"
"Nguuu, ahhnn! No more, it''s impossible! It''s bound to overflow¡"
"You think so? But I''m a man who does what he says, so just try your best, Liesl."
After saying that, I put on myst spurt, distorting herrge breasts as I thrust into her cervix.
"I''m going to cum. Take it all."
Pressing the ns against her cervix, I finally ejacted it all.
"Haa, ahhhnnn! It''s out. It''sing out! Semen ising into my womb! No, no more!"
Liesl instinctively tries to escape from the ejaction, which is no less powerful than the previous one.
But I held her down, refusing to let go.
This time I embraced her tightly towards me, ejacting into her womb from start to finish.
"Ooh, my belly, my belly is going to burst."
"It''s still too early to be shocked, Liesl."
After a long ejaction, I pulled the rod away from her cervix.
Normally, my load should have already leaked out from there, but now¡
"Why...why is it not dripping yet!?"
Liesl womb, for some reason, held all of my semen and did not spill any outside.
"It''s because I tried to manipte Liesl''s body a bit."
"No way, your body maniption magic again..."
That''s right, and you''ll keep receiving it until I''m satisfied. Be d, Liesl."
Liesl was stunned by what I told her, but I started moving my hips again.
"Y-you...you can''t do that to my body without my permission!"
"In other words, you''ll allow me if I ask? Well, if Liesl wants it that bad, then why would I stop!"
"I didn''t mean it like that! It''s just¡"
"Just what? You''ll find it embarrassing if the students find out that their teacher''s belly swells like a pregnant woman in front of them? Now that I mentioned it, I''m kind of looking forward to it."
"P-pregnant with Ariu''s baby...ah, w-wait!"
I''m not sure how Liesl imagined the scene, turning pink for a moment then suddenly turning pale on her face. However, even that became another source of excitement for me.
The usually dignified and knightly teacher having her face twisting back and forth between delight and fear.
It was strangely very arousing to watch.
"I knew I made a good choice to capture her."
Smiling secretly at my sess, I began to move my pistons in earnest.
I mmed my hips repeatedly toward her butt, creating pping sounds as I poke inside Liesl''s vagina.
As we have sexually joined for countless times, I already know where to vite her and where she feels the best, so all that remained is to watch and enjoy Liesl''s reactions from behind.
"Hiii. Hiuuu! noo, even though I said it''s too good already¡"
"But you''re getting tighter than usual. If you keep this up, you''ll end up getting more shots from me. Do you want that?"
"You''re still intending to it!? No more, any further than this is...!"
"Whether you get more or get less, it''s up to you. And the more you do this, the more your womb will receive, Liesl!"
"You''re hips are moving faster again! Ahhh, ahhhh, I can''t take it anymore! Hmmmnn! It''sing out, I can''t believe it''sing out inside me again!"
I let Liesl resist this time, but I still made sure I came inside her.
Thetter responded by tightening her pussy even more with a jerk.
"Ahh, that''s good, keep it tight."
Even as my ejaction subsided, I still moved my hips without pause.
"Nooo. Even though I''m still sensitive...hyaauuuu, gcuummiinnnggg!"
Finally unable to withstand the stimtion, Liesl''s body climaxed.
Of course, that''s not enough to stop me from moving.
"Wait, Theophil! I''m still cumming right now!"
Because of the bulging belly, the vibration of her climaxing and spasming her vagina felt several times better than usual.
Even I could feel my hips going numb as I vited Liesl.
As for my partner''s state, she is now panting wildly, not caring for the situation anymore.
"No moooore! I''m cumming again! Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiinnggg!"
"Open up. I''m going to fill your womb again."
"I can''t believe it, I can''t believe it''s going inside again! My already full belly is getting filled with semen once more!!"
Dobyuuu! Byururururu!
I poured another batch of semen inside Liesl again.
"Ohghoooo! So hot, my stomach feels so hot..."
Exhausted by thest climax, Liesl couldn''t hold it anymore.
She finally copsed on the spot.
Yet if you looked closer, her belly was a little bby from the repeated prations and the sealing of her womb.
Even I don''t know exactly how much she had taken in.
But now that she reached this point, the students finally noticed the strangeness of their teacher and started to make a fuss.
"T-teacher? Miss Canaris!?"
"Kyaaa, someone!-"
"Anyway, call the other teachers right away!"
It seemed that our act at thest second had escaped the soundproofing magic.
"Well, it can''t be helped. It''s a little painstaking, but¡"
After adjusting my clothes, I undid the spells and finally revealed myself.
"Come on, kids. Look at me."
And once I had their full attention, I activated my hypnotic spell at the ready.
"Ms. Canaris has copsed from exhaustion, but you must continue with your tests. The results of the test are more important than this little thing. Do you understand?"
Everyone nodded with eyes that seemed to have lost their color.
While I don''t have the ability to manipte the memories of this many people, I could at least tamper their minds with assumptions based on facts.
With this, Liesl''s copse became an ''insignificant event'' for the students, much like her hitting the table just earlier.
By tomorrow they would all forget about it.
"Now then. All that remains is to take Liesl to the toilet."
After all, if I break the spell that binds her womb here and now, it will be a disaster.
I cleaned up the area and gently picked up the unconscious knight beauty in my arms.
Then I went out of the ss while covering myself in an invisibility spell once again.
Chapter 182 The Second Backdoor Staff Meeting
Chapter 182 The Second Backdoor Staff Meeting
The next day, I was being yelled by Liesl in the headmistress''s office.
"I really can''t believe you did that! One more step, and we''ll both be doomed!"
"That''s why I said it''s okay already. I''ve already used my spell to deceive them."
I gave another sigh at Liesl''s constant lecturing, then switched my eyes at the documents at hand as I let her words sink in.
"What are you...are you going to get a new woman again!? Even though I did all that yesterday!?"
I did, huh. So, you already knew that and still yed along. Some dignified knight teacher you are.
Well, it was true that the sex with Liesl had relieved some of my pent-up desire, which had built up pretty bad that day.
Still, that doesn''t mean it''s gonna calm down now just because of having released inside her once.
It was even more so since I''m the type to enjoy fucking women as both a hobby and a constion; as many partners I do, the better my feeling is.
In the first ce, there''s no need to worry about having too many; after all, the academy will eventually rece hundreds of students per year.
In the case of students, there are only three years in which I can casually enjoy them if I started ensnaring when they''re still in their first years.
"But as for the current third years and graduating students...well, I don''t think it''s a good idea to hold the students back. It''s a shame, but it''s also not wise to be greedy."
Among my girls, the third-year students are Hannah and Inez.
Both of them are quite beautiful, and their bodies are to my liking. It''s a shame that I won''t be able to hold them after this year.
Well, I can still meet them in the country if I want to.
"I''m free to do whatever I want in the school. What makes you think I''ll stop reaching out to the women here, who are already ripe and at my picking?"
"Sigh. It seems that my words are not more effective than a mosquito bite..."
Liesl spoke as if she had given up.
With this, now I can slowly select my next target.
When I was about to open the document again, someone opened the door roughly and came in.
"A-Arius! This is bad!"
"Julia, what are you in such a hurry for?"
When Julia found me, she came straight towards my seat.
"Bad news, actually, mother is...the chancellor ising back!"
"What? The chancellor?"
It was Liesl who raised the voice of surprise, and not me.
Then, she asks Julia in a hurry.
"Hasn''t the chancellor been invited to a foreign country as an advisor? Why is sheing back so early?"
Yes, that was indeed the story.
She must have been invited there to give advice on how to build a magic school because of her sess in building this school.
And I thought that it would take several years to work from scratch.
No matter how much experience she had, he would have to be careful about doing the same thing in a different climate, customs, and traditions.
And most importantly, she can''t juste and go home like this.
"But she really ended it just like that! She said that she''ll leave the rest to the disciple she made over there, and because of that, she was able to pack up and go back surprisingly quick! We''re running out of time, Arius!"
"In such a short span of time, she was able to develop the proper human resources for this? Wow, the chancellor is really impressive. As expected of her."
Liesl spoke, fascinated by the skills of the literal boss of her school.
But I''m not interested in that.
"Either way, she isn''t going to be easy."
I immediately thought of several countermeasures against the chancellor.
"What are you going to do, Arius? If we budged this, we''d be as good as charcoal in the stake!"
"We? You mean you''re included as well? But she''s your mother, isn''t she?"
"My mother would never forgive me. She''s very strict and probably thinks I''m just a convenient apprentice rather than a daughter."
Julia spoke gloomily. While I''m expecting their rtionship to be wrong, considering how happy-go-lucky she was on the first time we met, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad.
She''s a good teacher, but her parenting skills are close to none, huh. If she, the daughter is saying that, then there is a good chance that it is likely to be true.
After all, I only learned to y around when I was in my twenties.
"...no way, then I''m also involved too?"
Liesl asks in fear upon sensing how serious the atmosphere is. Of course, you are, doofus.
Well, so far, I haven''t done anything to undermine the students, except for the fact of being embraced by me.
"Though as her daughter, it''s odd for me to say this, but for my mom, this school is the second most important thing after her life. If she knew that Arius is putting hands on her students there, she would...ugh."
Even the usually optimistic Julia is terrified.
Well, what do you know? The chancellor cares more about her business than her family.
What''s more, looking at the records, she treats it more like a divine ce rather than a school. Once she catches someonemitting lewd acts on her campus, even if it''s apletely biological action like masturbating, she calls for their immediate expulsion.
No wonder Julia is so wild outside when she met me.
"B-but! Even up to now, I have never been caught before, so there''s still the possibility that the chancellor might not even notice."
You''re not helping here, Liesl.
"That''s impossible. My mother has applied so much magic security in this school that there are literally no blind spots to her, not even an ant to crawl in. If shees back and sees the records, she''ll definitely discover what we''ve done. I''ve expected her toe years after that, which is enough time for me to erase every trace. But now..."
Julia plopped down on the guest seat and looked solemnly at me.
Seeing her state, Liesl also ran out of room to be calm, clinging to me to find even a sliver of hope.
"Theophil, what should we do? Can''t you do something about that magic? You''re a former court wizard, right?"
Her impatience was growing, and she was even breaking out in a cold sweat.
I sighed and took out a handkerchief from my pocket and handed it to Liesl.
"Your face is being unsightly. Here, wipe it."
"S-sorry. And thank you, Theophil."
She took it and wiped the sweat off her forehead.
"About that, I''ve also thought of tampering the surveince magic the chancellor has set up, even from a while back."
"So, what do you think?"
"As it turns out, neither disarming nor altering it is practical in this situation."
I said this with some irritation.
"Tell me what you mean by that."
"First of all, Liesl. Do you know the Chancellor''s background?"
She shakes her head at my question.
"Well, that ''s typical for the likes of you normal people."
"You mean mom is an abnormal person?''
"Not just abnormal, super freakishly abnormal. When I was still a teenager who just came out of the countryside, I joined the country''s Magic Research Society. At that time, do you know what position she has back then?"
"I don''t know. Aside from being a famous sorceress, she hasn''t told me anything."
"She was the head of the court wizards back then and the first woman to be at that."
Also, the spell that was cast in the school was ingrained down to its very foundations.
"While it is not impossible to break it, as all you have to do is destroy the whole school, it is nearly impossible to unlock it from the outside in a short time. Even I, a former court wizard, will take a couple of years even if I put all my effort into it."
She even perhaps put more effort into building this stuff than caring for her daughter.
But honestly, her sudden return caught me off-guard. The spell is like a puzzle, with dozens to hundreds of advanced defense forms clumped together perfectly to create an intricate web.
It''s not impossible to solve, but it takes time. Since I thought that the chancellor will be away for a long time, I didn''t tamper with it much yet, which is why I''m very irritated right now.
"Since we have no other solutions to this, our only chance was to charge in front. I''m gonna make the chancellor my target and make her acknowledge my actions herself."
I don''t have the mindset to just leave the beautiful girls in front of me alone and escape as a fugitive while they get busy with the puzzle to save their lives. So I went for the quickest way.
"Julia, give me all the data you can find."
"Got it."
At my words, she quickly stood up and took out a stack of papers from her desk.
"This is everything I know about mother''s magic."
Julia handed me a document that was filled with data about the Chancellor.
"Wha-! Why are these things here..."
Liesl couldn''t help but scream at the discovery of this document.
What''s listed in these documents is a lot of information one wouldn''t normally know, such as magic power levels and the magic habits of every user of magic.
"I''ve been nning to go to war with the chancellor sooner orter. I had Julia make it for me."
"But because it is still too early, only information that is useful forbat is listed there...Are ...are you really going to fight mother?"
Once again, Julia implores me.
"Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill her."
"Sigh, I wonder where is that confidenceing from...she''s a former court wizard too, you know? What''s more, as what you have said, she''s your former boss."
"I know, I know. Also, she was never my boss. She has already quit her position since I became a court wizard. I''m just speaking the difference between her strength and our strength."
"What, you''re counting on us too? I''m sorry, but even with my skills, I wouldn''t hold a candle on her even in a few seconds. Maybe even Liesl too."
Julia seemed to think that she would not be able to help.
But Liesl is not happy about being put together with her either.
"Muu, even if my magic skills are not as good as you two, my sword skills are not as inferior to a high knight."
Indeed, Liesl is probably one of the best melee fighters in this school.
Exempting her tworge weights on his chest, her strength would have increased by several percent if she had a more mobile body.
However, for me, her chest is more important than her fighting prowess.
"A few seconds can determine the difference between life and death in a fight."
"Hmmm, that may be true, but"
Liesl said she could at least buy some time, but Julia could not shake off her uneasiness to her friend.
"Okay, now that we''re settled, here''s what we''ll do."
I beckoned the two of them and told them the n.
Of course, the chancellor would hear the meeting in this room soon as she returned, so I used strict soundproofing magic around us.
In order to avoid being detected by reading the movements of their mouths, I also used an invisibility spell to block their lips from view.
"Why!? Are you nuts! I''m against this! Is there no other way? What if it doesn''t work!"
But after hearing my n, Liesl was the first one to react.
"I see. This is certainly a blind spot that even the other side isn''t aware of."
But Julia was in awe instead.
"B-but still, I don''t believe it. Isn''t this against your code of hurting women?"
"We''ve already reached this point, Liesl. There''s no turning back. also don''t underestimate my mother. If she wins, we die. Well, to be honest, it''s quite the devilish method you got there, Arius. Even I really want to test it now."
"At this point, it doesn''t matter what method you use anymore, as long as it gets results. But are you really willing to do this, Julia? Your life will be at stake."
"Our lives are already at stake the moment we crossed her. And mine the moment I hunted for men and going into the bars at night. Plus, I''ve always wanted to see if my mother has even a sliver of care towards me."
"So, you being a bad girl from the start is all about trying to catch her attention, huh."
"Fufufu, well, you could say that."
The Liesl seemed to be disapproving till the end, but she has no choice but to go along.
Now, then, Madame Chancellor. Let''s see how you are gonnae out of this.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!